THE Y. JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. BOTANY. VOL. XXIV. U LONDON: sn i SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON IIOUSRE, AND BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO, AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE. 1888. Dates of Publication of the several Numbers included in this Volume. No. 158, pp. 1- 60, published June 30, 1887. » 159, „ 61-128, » Aug. 20, » 160, ,, 129-196, " Nov. 28, „161, ,, 197-261, » Nov. 90, , » 102, ,, 261-350, » Mar. 12, 1888. » 163, , 351-406, , Aug. 8, » 104, ,, 407-496, » Dee. 8, „ PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. LIST OF PAPERS. Page Baker, EDMUND G. On a New Species of Cytinus from Madagascar, constituting a New Section of that Genus, (Plate XIX.) ............ .. 465 Baker, J. G., F.R.S., F.L.S. On a further Collection of Ferns from West Borneo, made by the Bishop of Singapore and Sarawak........ T» 256 BAKER, J. G., F.R.S., F.L.S., and C. B. CLARKE, F.L.S. Supplementary Note on the Ferns of Northern India ........ 408 Bateson, ANNA, and Francis Darwin, F.R.S., F.L.S. The Effect of Stimulation on Turgescent Vegetable Tissues. (With 5 woodcuts.) ............. eee cece cece nn 1 Batters, Epwarp A. L., B.A., LL.B., F.L S. A Description of three new Marine Algz. (Plate XVIII.) .. 450 BENNETT, ALFRED W., M.A., B.Sc., F.L.S., Lecturer on Botany at St. Thomas's Iospital. On the Affinities and Classification of Algæ. (With a Tabular plan.) Loic cece ce cece ee ee teen ener ete e eee het 49 Borus, Harry, F.L.S. Contributions to South-African Botany.—Part IIT. .......... 171 Brown, N. E., A.L.S., Assistant in the Herbarium, Royal Gardens, Kew. . Vaccinium intermedium, Ruthe, a new British Plant. (Plate 1 O M EE 125 iv Page CLARKE, CHARLES Baron, F.L.S. On Panicum supervacuum, sp. nova. (With 1 woodcut.) .... 407 CLARKE, C. B., F.L.S., and J. Q. Baker, F.LS. Supplementary Note on the Ferns of Northern India ........ 408 Darwin, Francis, F.R.S., F.L.S., and Anna BATESON. The Effect of Stimulation on Turgescent Vegetable Tissues. (With 5 woodcuts.) ....... cece cece eee eee mnn 1 Frram, W., B.Sc, LL.D., F.LS., F.G.S., Professor of Natural History, College of Agriculture, Downton, Salisbury. On the Flora of Water-Meadows, with Notes on the Species .. 454 Hens ow, Rev. G., F.L.S. I. Transpiration as a Function of Living Protoplasm; II. Trans- piration, and III. Evaporation, in a Saturated Atmosphere.. 236 HvxLrvy, Prof. T. H., F.R.S., F.LS. The Gentians: Notes and Queries. (Plate IL)..... errr 101 Iro, ToxvTano, F.L.S. On a Species of Balanophora new to the Japanese Flora. (Plate V. figs. 5-8.) Iro, ToxvTAno, F.L.S., and Dr. CHARLES SPEGAZZINI. Fungi Japonici Nonnulli : new Species of Japanese Fungi found parasitic on the Leaves of Polygonum multiflorum, Thunb., and Lycium chinense, Mill. ..............LLuuu. etn 254 Kine, Groner, M.B., LL.D., F.L.S., Superintendent Royal Botanic Gardens, Calcutta. Observations on the Genus Ficus, with special reference to the Indo-Malayan and Chinese Species Lussock, Sir Jous, Bart., M.P., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S. Phytobiological Observations: On the Forms of Seedlings and the Causes to which they are due.—Part II. (With 42 woodeuts.) Page MASSEE, GEORGE, Esq. Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica. With an Introductory Note by D. Morris, M.A., F.L.S., Assistant Director, Royal Gardens, Kew. (Plate I. and 2 woodcuts.) ........0cc cee eeeeees 45 Moorg, SPENCER LE MARCHANT, F.L.S. Studies in Vegetable Biology. —III. The Influence of Light upon Protoplasmic Movement. Pat I. (Plate VII. and 3 woodcuts.) EMEN" 200 Studies in Vegetable Bielogy.—IV. The Influence of Light upon Protoplasmic Movement. Part II. (Plates XIIL-XV.) 351 Morris, D., M.A., F.L.S., Assistant Director, Royal Gardens, Kew. Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica ............ enn 45 Puownrianr, €. B., F.L.S. Experimental Observations on certain British Hetercecious Uredines .......... Leen heh htm] est 88 Post, Dr. GEorGE E., Beyrout, Syria. Diagnoses Plantarum Novarum Orientalium. (Communicated by J. G. Baker, F.R.S., FLLS.). 0.0... cece cece ec eee eee en 419 Potter, M. C., M.A., F.L.S., Assistant Curator of the University Herbarium, Cambridge. Note on an Alga (Dermatophytun radicans, Peter) growing on the European Tortoise. (Plate VIII.) ............... s. 251 RıprLey, H. N., M.A., F.L.S. On a new Genus of Orchideæ from the Island of St. Thomas, West Africa. (Plate VI) wo... cc cece eee cee eee eee 197 A Revision of the Genera Microstylis and Malaxis .......... 303 Notes on Self-fertilization and Cleistogamy in Orchids. (Plate XVL.) rr 389 RoLFE, ROBERT ALLEN, A.L.S., Assistant in the Herbarium, Royal Gardens, Kew. On Bigeneric Orchid Hybrids. (Plate IV. and 2 woodcuts.) .. 156 SCOTT, DuktiNrFiELD H., M.A., Ph.D., F.L.S. On Nuclei in Oscillaría and Tolypothrix. (Plate V. figs. 1-4.).. 188 Vi Page SHATTOCK, SAMUEL G. On the Scars occurring on the Stem of Dammara robusta, C. Moore. (Communicated, with a Supplementary Note, by W. T. Thiselton Dyer, O.M.G., M.A., F.R.S., &c.) (Plate XVII.) 441 SPEGAZZINI, Dr. CHARLES, and Toxvrano Iro, F.L.S. Fungi Japonici Nonnulli: new Species of Japanese Fungi found parasitic on the Leaves of Polygonum multiflorum, Thunb., and Lycium chinense, Mill. Trımen, Henry, M.B., F.L.S., Director Royal Botanic Gardens, Peradeniya, Ceylon. Hermann's Ceylon Herbarium and Linnzus’s ‘ Flora Zeylanica.’ 129 VaizEY, J. REYNOLDS, B.A., St. Peter's Coll., Cambridge. On the Anatomy and Development of the Sporogonium of the Mosses. (Communicated by S. H. Vines, F.L.S.) (Plates IX.-XIL)........eeeeeeeeeeern ntn OPE ers. 262 VzrrcH, Harry James, F.L.S. On the Fertilization of Cattleya labiata, var. Mossie, Lindl. (With 14 woodcuts.) ....... sese nnn 395 Vii EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. FvNar causing Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica. Scueme of the Morphology of the Flower of the GENTIANER. New Beırısu Plant (Vaccinium intermedium, Ruthe). Bigenzric Orchid hybrids. Nuc in Schizomycetes, and new species of Balanophora. ORESTIAS, a new genus of Orchids. InrLvENCE of light on protoplasm. ArGAL growth on living Tortoise, Anatomy and development, the Sporogonium of Mosses. INFLUENCE of light on protoplasm. SELF-FERTILIZATION of Orchids. Scars on the stem of Dammara robusta, O. Moore. New Bnrrisu Marine Alge. New Species of Cytinus (C. Baroni) from Madagascar. vill ERRATA. Page 100, line 9 from foot, for R. read P. 166, line 3, for Calanthe read Bletia. 197, line 10 from bottom, for Boletin read Boletim. 197, line 3 from bottom, p. 198, line 14, and p. 200, lines 7 and 15, for ORESTIA read ORESTIAS. 198, line 21. for Mollec read Moller. 309, line 9, for Godefroye read Godefroyi. 364, live 25, for Achillea read Achillea. 365, line 3, make the same correction. 384, last line, for stimulus shock read strong stimulus. 438, line 5, for GILEADENSE read GILEADENSIS. 459, line 21, after Nuphar, for lutea read luteum. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. The Effect of — on Turgescent Vegetable Tissues. By Anna BarrSoN, Newnham College, Cambridge, and Francis Darwin, F.R.S., F.L.S. [Read 20th January, 1887.] Ir the turgescent pith of a growing shoot is freed from the external tissues, it exhibits a sudden increase in length. It also exhibits, as is well known, a subsequent increase in length if placed in damp air or in water. The latter phenomenon, viz. the | increase in length when turgescent pith is placed in water, forms the subject of the present paper—a subject which, so far as we know, has not been systematically worked out. The chief point to which we desire to draw attention is the possibility of accele- rating and retarding the rate of increase in length by various reagents. We think that this subject is of considerable interest, as bearing on some of the problems of growth. In the pith we have the essential factor in the act of elongation of a growing internode freed from restraint, so that the facts gained by the study of the pith may guide us in the study of normal growth. We by no means assume that our conclusions drawn from the pith-experiments are directly applicable to normal growth, but merely that they throw light in an interesting manner on that subject. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. B 2 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF METHOD. The plants used were the Jerusalem Artichoke (Helianthus tuberosus) and the Sunflower (H. annuus). Both of these grew close at hand in the Laboratory garden, and could therefore be used in a perfectly fresh condition. The internodes were freed from the external tissue, so that pieces of pith 12 to 17 centim. in length and about 5 to 10 millim. in thick- ness were obtained. It is essential that the vascular bundles should be, as far as possible, removed ; unless this is carefully done, the specimen, when placed in water, bends, owing to unequal elongation, and is useless for experimental purposes. The increase in length was measured by means of an auxano- meter-lever. One end of the pith was attached to the bottom of a narrow glass jar, the upper end being connected, by means of a thread of plaited silk, with the short arm of the lever. The form of lever used is a convenient one for growth-experi- ments. Jt is made of light wood, 628 millim. in length, and turns on a knife-edge. The thread connected with the plant is also attached to the short arm of the lever by means of a knife- edge-suspension, in the same way as the scale-pans are attached to the beam of a balance. Great freedom is thus ensured in the movement of the lever, à condition not easy to ensure in all forms of auxanometer. It will be seen that a theoretical error is introduced by the use of a lever in place of a pulley; but when the short arm is of reasonable length, 45 millim., and especially when the thread connecting it with the plant is fairly long in our experiments (38 centim.), the error introduced by the end of the short arm describing an arc instead of a vertical line is so small as to dis- appear in comparison with other unavoidable errors. If a strip of pith is fitted up as here described, and the jar is then filled with water, the elongation as exbibited by the descent of the long arm of the lever is most striking ; indeed, so rapid is its movement, that it travels in many cases over 10 millim. in one minute. This rapid movement necessitates an occasional alteration in the position of the support on which the lever turns. When the long end of the lever has descended from an angle of 30° or so above the horizon toa corresponding angle below it, the support on which the knife-edge of the lever turns has to be raised so as to bring the long end of the lever once more above -e STIMULATION ON TURUESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 3 _ the horizon. This disturbance was not found in practice to interfere with the “ growth ’’* of the pith. The long arm of the lever ends in a needle-point, so that the - rate of its descent could be read off on a vertical scale divided - in millimeters. It was found that the best way of estimating variations in the rate of “ growth " was to record the times which the end of the lever occupied in travelling over a fixed vertical distance. A space of 1, 2, or 5 millim. was taken, and the movement of the needle- point was timed by means of a stop-watch. By taking the reci- procals of the stop-watch readings, a series of figures propor- 7 tional to the rate of increase of the pith at short intervals of | time was obtained. And if the reciprocals are multiplied by 1000, a convenient series of whole numbers are obtained, such as © we give in our Tables. Where the rate of growth, or more - briefly the “ rate,” is put down as 100, it means that the pith - was increasing in length at the rate of about half a millimeter - (046 millim.) per minute. Thus the unit of rate employed in our Tables is 00046 millim. of actual increase per minute. EXPERIMENTS. Before we describe the behaviour of the pith to reagents, we must consider its normal behaviour when placed in water. To give a general idea of the amount of increase in length which takes place in a short time, the following measurements are given :— Aug. 13, 1886.—Sunflower-pith increased in 1 hour 7 minutes at a temperature 17? C. from 192 millim. to 215 millim. Increase —23 millim., or 11:9 per cent. Aug. 13, 1886.—Jerusalem-Artichoke pith increased in 1 hour 48 minutes at 16? C. from 215 millim. to 250 millim. Increase=35 millim., or 16:2 per cent. Apparent Grand Period. If the increase in length in water is studied by means of the auxanometer, it is found that the rate is at first slow, but gra- dually increases, and ultimately diminishes again, thus simulating * For the sake of brevity, we shall use the term “growth” to mean the increase in length of the pith. B2 4 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF the Grand Period of Growth. We do not pretend that this phe- ° nomenon has necessarily any connection whatever with the grand period of normal growtb, since we are aware that purely mecha- nical changes, such as the untwisting of a Stipa-awn in water, exhibit a similar series of rates. But the fact is undoubtedly worthy of record, and possibly of further investigation. Exp.1.— Aug. 14,1886. Sunflower-pith and auxanometer-lever. The cylinder was filled with water at 10.10 a.m. Times of observation. Rate of Times of observation. Rate of A.M. * growth." AM * growth." 1012 ........ 80 10.16 ......... 142 89 10.16°2 ......... 149 10.13 ......... 100 133 10.132 ......... 111 10.171 ......... 133 10.13:5 ......... 117 1018 ....... 123 10.14 ......... 133 10.185 ......... 117 10.142 ......... 138 10.24 ......... 85 10.145 ......... 153 74 10.15 ......... 151 10.28 — ........ 60 151 151 Exp. 2—Aug.3,1886. Jerusalem Artichoke ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of | Times of observation. Rate of P.M. * growth." | P.M. “ growth.” 52. ........ Water. | 5.6 esne 270 107 | 263 192 | 250 222 | 250 256 | 243 285 ' ! 59 ....... 222 56 ann... 285 | 222 277 | Whatever may be the significance of the “apparent grand period,” it was of importance for our work that its existence should be known, since it is obvious that we could not draw any conclusions as to the action of reagents till the normal course of things was known. EFFECT oF WARMTH. The results of warming the water in which the pith is placed are of considerable interest, as showing that, although the increase in length of pith, freed from the surrounding tissues and placed 1n water, must necessarily be abnormal in character, yet that it behaves in a normal manner in response to variations in the STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 5 temperature of its surroundings; that is to say, “growth” ‘in- creases with increased temperature, reaches a maximum, and then diminishes. The method employed was simple. Hot water was allowed to run in at the bottom of the cylinder containing the pith, the overflow being regulated by means of a siphon. The hot water rises to the top, and as the overflow-siphon dipped to the bottom of the cylinder, there was a fairly good mixture of hot and cold water. Nevertheless the temperature was not quite uniform throughout, the upper part being about 0°5 C. higher than the lower. Exp. 3.—Aug. 18, 1886. Sunflower-pith ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. P.M. . 12.20 .................. 00 eere 16 1235 ...............-- 142 » 138 ” 114 » 122555 ................. Hot water turned on. 12.265 ................-. 18 82 19:2 85 20:5 101 22 101 245 1230 .............. 126 26 153 » 1231 ................. 161 285 181 " 250 29:5 1233 ..............-. 344 355 357 ul 333 38:5 333 , 12.345.222 344 41:5 400 43 322 » 333 ” 1236 ..............-- 333 » 285 45 322 48 312 » 123375 ............... 303 505 285 52 12.405 ................-. 243 54 238 s 12422 eee 238 55 204 56 192 , 12455 ............ nenn 28 56:2 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF 6 Do 'emje1edure[, ,q14042,, JO eq "proovi ("ww [ uorova3uo2) JT] — OLE FE rev OOF ELE ZIE OLE OLE €86 err ..... erts] tt | |n Ot e f € ols “ ZIE eo see | TF OLE ME iet | ch eee " 007 ¢-0F 00F i “ FEF eee estet] n Te e i «€ OOF PERTELZELERER 0e € | c.8g OOF “ OLE | " 186 €-96 OLE | €.T6 occ | 9-66 GCG | “ ecc 86 OFT | 9c ZII | 9.55 98 L-06 18 | egt 9c | *ur 1998A 40H ............ Lge | 6é €9 | 7 GL | " £8 ’ | “ 8 eet oct otoco on ecce i Gr ‚ur qu 49189 AA "d | Do "uorjeA4asqo JO sowy, || ‘oanqusedmey, «Q404 ,, JO OPY 1040] | ygid-domopang ‘9ggT ‘BT Inv—'F Ae ‘Kd *UOIJBAIOBQO JO eut], STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 7 Exp. 5.— Aug. 19, 1886. Sunflower-pith. Times of observation. Rate of“ growth.” Temperature. AM. °C. 10.40 ................ Water put in. 17 ' 85 ” 85 » 10.48 .................. 84 » 1045 ................. 80 5 Hot water-put in, 10.465. oo. eee 83 20:5 100 22 111 24 10.485 .................. 120 26 10.49 ................. 166 29-5 158 30-5 212 32 10.505 .................. 238 33 270 34:5 285 » 312 »" 10.52 ................. 312 36:5 333 » 10.529 .................. 322 38:5 312 » 106.54. ................. 285 41-5 10.58 eee 169 41:5 10.568 ................. 192 44 222 a 200 46:5 1058 ...........uu 181 47 181 48:5 10.59 u. 188 484 222 » 1109 ................. 200 507 200 51:5 204 » ILLS ee 192 52:5 11.25... esee 142 54 100 547 a O SO 35 57 1.45 ................. Began to shorten, 51-5 1L55 ......---—- — 02 (contracts 2 mm.) The connection between changes of temperature and changes in the rate of growth are shown in the accompanying curves. The irregularity in the rate of growth shown in our Tables is here rendered perceptible. The first point that strikes one on looking at the results is the high temperature at which growth can go on. The following are the maximum temperatures of five experiments :— 56^5 C. 57?:5 C. 54°°5 57°5 52°°5 GROWTH. 8 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF These maxima are certainly high when we compare them with the maxima recorded for normal growth. For the Maize, Pfeffer Fig. 1. TIME P.M. Fig. 9. 8.10! 12' 18' 20! 23' 24' 9T! 31! 38! 450 | 440 430 420 Bl 340 410 E 330 400 320 390 310 380 300 370 290 360 5 280 350 M 270 340 260 330 250 220 240 310 230 300 220 290 . 210 280 Ei 200 210 E 190 260 © 180 250 ra 170 240 © 160 230 150 220 140 210 130 200 120 190 110 180 100 170 90 160 80 150 70 140 60 130 50 120 40 110 100 30 dt 7 _ M 15° 20° 25° 309 359 409 459 50 55° 60° iM TEMPERATURE (° C.). eo Bi 50 "PT 259 309 359 409 459 50° 559 60° Diagrams showing effects of Rise of TEMPERATURE (° C.). Temperature. gives 46°2 C. as the highest temperature at which growth occurs ; but 56°-57° C. is not a higher temperature than plants are known to be capable of surviving*. l Pfeffert has pointed out that where the maximum is a very high temperature, it often happens that the maximum growth * Wiesner, Sitzungsb. der Wiener Akad. 1871, Bd. lxiv., got seeds of Pinus Laricio which had been exposed for 15 minutes to temperatures of 55°, 60°, and 70° C., to germinate ; and seeds of Abies excelsa exposed to a temperature of 70° C. for the same time germinated. t ‘ Pflanzenphysiologie,' ii. p. 123. STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 9 takes place at a temperature only slightly lower than the tem- perature which causes death. This seems to be sometimes the case in our experiments: the rate of “growth ” increases until suddenly it becomes much slower and stops altogether. In other cases the “ growth” begins to get slower at a temperature considerably below the fatal temperature. But in these cases also there is a sudden fall in the rate of “growth” just before death occurs. Errerct or REAGENTS. 1. Stimulating Effect of Alcohol. The pith was fitted up in a cylinder of water and, as soon as & few readings had been taken, the spirit was added in such a way that it mixed quickly with the water. It has been shown that after a short immersion in water, growth begins to slow down, so that any acceleration in the rate can be very clearly seen. Exp. 6.— Aug. 25, 1886. Sunflower-pith. Times of observation. Bate of * growth." Tan perntaro. P.M. . J ......... Water ae in. 20:5 BIRD ......... e s 81 ji e 71 ý 72 » 75 » BAZ ..........22.. 72 á Siphoned out water, 2 per cent. spirit in. 20 844 .......e 108 " $45 EEE 99 » 93 " 846 — eee 75 5 Result with methylated spirit 2 per cent. : acceleration 100: 150. Exp. 7.—Sept. 7, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. .M. . 1211 "— Tap-water put in. 19.5 1215 ..............-. 344 » 285 » 12155 .................. 256 » 250 5 12.34 — ............... os 222 » 238 » 12175 ................. 222 " 1218 ............... 200 » 1230 ............... 149 " 10 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF Exp. 7 (continued). Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. P.M. . 12.205 ................. Siphoned out water. 12215 ................ 4 per cent. spirit in. — 17:5 1222 ............. 256 » 12:225 ..... seen 196 " 200 » 12298 ................. 153 - 12235 une 138 » 12239 ............... 133 » 1234 eee eee 125 » 12255 ............ e 105 Result with 4 per cent. methylated spirit: acceleration 100: 180. Exp. 8.—Sept. 7, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith. Times of observation. ` . Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. P.M. . BBO nike Tap-water (370 c. e.) 19 $525.54. eh 204 » 196 T S58 sb ike 166 - 129 » 108 " BAND: dioses lang 100 » WORD. 94 48 x... 26 1 66 | 7 Fig. 4. : 125 115 i 105 95 85 Diagrain showing the effect of Ether on the rate of Growth. GROWTH. a 68 5 8 8 8.50 4.0 4.10 E TIME P.M. 1 Exp. 11.—Sept. 14, 1886. Sunflower-pitb ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “growth.” Temperature. A.M. °C. | 1L8 — sese Pith in damp air (370 e. c.). 20:6 | J185 ............... 250 » | 1112 .................. 142 » 114123 .................. 80 » 11.13 ................. 1 c. c. ether put in, "27 per cent. 11185 ...... Fevdseceonns 95 207 l4 ................ 60 » 1116 ................ 1:2 c. c. ether added, ‘69 per cent. 181 » ILIDS einst 121 " j| M6 uno 86 21 Ili wow we 48 STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 15 Exp. 11 (continued). Times of observation. Rate of “growth.” ^ Temperature. A.M. ? C. 113175 .................. 2:6 c. c. ether added, 21 12 per cent. 1118 .................. 81 » 11.488 .................. 58 » 11.205 .................. 1:2 c. c. ether added, » 1:6 per cent. 11.22 ................. 26 » Exp. 12.—Sept. 14, 1886. Sunflower-pith ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “growth” Temperature. A.M. e €. 119 ................. In damp air (370 c. c.). 21 11405 .................. 49 " 11427 .................. 22 ý 11.428 .................. 1-6 c. c. ether put in, » ‘43 per cent. 114355 .................. 44 " 11.452 .................. 42 „ 1146 ................. 39 » 1L47 ................. 4 c. c. ether put in, » 1:5 per cent. 1148 ................ 83 " 11.485 ................. 62 » 11.49 .................. 1:6 c. c. ether added, » 2:0 per cent. 11.50 — ............. e 55 " 11.505 .................. 43 5 1215 ............... 11 » 122 .................. 10 c. c. ether added, . , 4°6 per cent. 126 . .......... b ai " 1295 ................ Began to shorten. " jaag II Tre feontraction. 1214 ................. Not flaccid. » Another method, too rough to admit of accurate determinations, confirmed our results in a general way. A young flower-stalk (we employed Chrysanthemum corona- rium) was divided longitudinally, so as to cause the two halves to curl outwards in the usual way. A semicircle of the split pe- duncle was fixed by one end to a pin stuck into the bottom of a shallow glass vessel. It was so arranged that as the peduncle continued to curl up, its movement was in a horizontal plane. An index of spun glass was fixed to the free end of the peduncle, and the movement of the index measured under a vertical microscope with a low power. l When the rate at which the index was moving across a micro- meter-scale had been determined, a drop or two of ether was 16 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF introduced and a glass cover placed over the vessel. In this way it was easy to observe that :— (1) Low percentages of ether cause acceleration in the curling up of the curved stalk. (2) The stimulation can be renewed by repeated additions of ether.. (3) When the amount of ether reaches about 3 per cent., the tissues are killed, and the stalk uncurls. 3. The Effects of Chloroform. The pith was placed in damp air in the jar used for the ether work, and the auxanometer-lever was employed to measure the ` “ growth.” We expected to find that, like ether, chloroform would stimu- late the “growth ” of the pith, since Elfving has found that both these substances stimulate respiration. This, however, was not the case*. In only one experiment did chloroform (about 1'4 per cent.) have any stimulating effect on the “ growth” of the pith. . In some cases we found chloroform produce retardation. It is of course difficult to make sure of this result; but when, as in Experiment 17, the fall in the rate of growth is great and sudden, it must be attributed to the effect of chloroform. The following Table gives some of the results of experiments which are given in detail below :— Strength. Effect. 0-008 per cent. ............ Retardation of “ growth.” 0:05 » ees No effect. 0:07 » 0I No effect. 01 » 0 eem No effect. 0:9 » ree Slow contraction. 1:0 Do oe Slow contraction. Higher percentages also caused contraction. * Ether and chloroform act differently on the respiration of Willow-leaves, inasmuch as the optimum for ether lies between 3 and 7-9 per cent. ; while for chloroform it lies between 1-8 and 3 per cent. STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 17 Exp. 13. —Aug. 5,1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith ; auxano- meter-lever. Times of « »| Times of « „ observation. Rate of “ growth. observation. Rate of “ growth. AM. A.M. 10.15 ......... In 270 c. c. water. 1 c. c. chloroform, 10.35 ......... 76 ‘37 per cent 10.4 ........ 75 10.11 are. 24 10.6 ........ Water siphoned | 10.1333 ......... 21 out. 1c. c. chloroform, In air. . "[4- per cent. 10.88 ......... 33 10.175 ........ — 83 (shortened). 10.19 ......... —18 » Exp. 14.—Aug. 5, 1886. Sunflower-pith, with auxanometer. Times of « „|| Times of “ » observation. Rate of “ growth. observation. Rate of “growth. A.M, A.M. In water (370 c.c.). 3-4 drops of chloroform. 1049 . ....... 178 10.56 — ......... 47 192 10.57 ......... 45 178 10.58:5 ......... 33 10.505 ......... 151 10.595 ......... 4 drops of chlo- Water siphoned form. out. ILIO ....... 26 In air. 2 c. c. chloroform. 10.528 ......... 67 Stationary. 10.54. ......... 41 ILILO ........ Began to contract. —16 (shortened). Exp. 15.—Aug. 23, 1886. Auxanometer ; Sunflower-pith. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” A.M. 11.42 ............... In damp air. Jar of 4770 c. c. 1143 .............. 46 11.442 ............... 30 1145 ............. '4 c. c. chloroform, ‘008 per cent. 11465 .............. 12 11.4.9 .............. Still growing. Another Method.—Small pieces of split stalk were observed with a microscope, as described under ether. By this method the results obtained with the auxanometer-lever were roughly con- firmed. A single drop or several drops of chloroform were added, and in no case was acceleration visible. "With higher strengths growth ceased, and the stalk began to uncurl. . 4. Effect of Camphor. An aqueous solution of camphor, said to be O'l per cent., LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. c 18 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF was tried; but no effect on the “ growth” of the pith was ob- served. This is contrary to what might have been expected; since camphor is generally considered to have stimulating effects on plants*. 5. Effect of Ammonia. Weak solutions of ammonia were found to have a well-marked stimulating effect. These solutions were prepared by diluting the Liquor Ammonis Fortior of the British Pharmacopeia, which contains 32°5 per cent. gaseous ammonia. The auxano- meter-lever was used to estimate the rate of growth. The solutions employed contained percentages of the liquor varying between 05 and 2:4 per cent.; and within this range acceleration was produced. The strongest solution employed was 2'4 per cent.; and this did not cause any contraction such as was produced by the higher percentages of ether. The following Table shows the amount of acceleration pro- duced :— Strength Amount of of solution. &eceleration. O°5 ..uuuuuueoeessss, 100 : 145 Oy A ce. 100 : 169 19 ..................-. 100 : 108 2:0 .......eeeeeeeernee No effect. 20:3... 100: 121 » re 100 : 125 2A ...Luuuuuueeseesss s. 100: 129 The experiments are given in detail below. Exp. 16.—July 31, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; with auxanometer-lever. Times of « " Times of « » observation. Rate of “growth. observation. Rate of “ growth. P.M. P.M. In water. 5.12 ............ 77 per cent, 56 ......... 476 ammonia 416 526 384 476 370 434 370 5.4 ............ 416 BB... 333 5.7. ............ 232 $22 Result: acceleration. * See Darwin's ‘ Insectivorous Plants,’ p. 209. STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 19 Exp. 17.—Aug. 3, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; auxano- meter-lever. Times of « » observation. Rate of “ growth. P.M. 6.125 ............ 199 125 104 515 ........... 104 5.8 — ............ 66 5.195 ............ 56 Result: slight acceleration. Times of observation. eecco occ EID Rate of “growth.” 2:2 per cent. Exp. 18.—Sept. 7, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith ; lever. Times of observation. P.M. $931 ................. 370 c. c. tap-water. $9155 .................. 172 153 9.825 ................-. 153 33306 ......... cese 138 $9.84 ee 133 0:2 c. c. ammonia added (=2°4 per cent.). $.8b re P^ 06 172 $355 ................. 166 149 38.96 . ................-. 158 $.865 .................. 138 $97 .....2scseee 128 Result: aeceleration. Rate of “ growth." Temperature. 50 18-5 In the following experiment the effect of ammonia in the form of vapour is shown. Exp. 19.—July 31, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; with auxanometer-lever. Times of « » observation. Rate of “ growth. P.M. In water. 438 ........- 476 454 440 ........... 384 Water siphoned out. In air. Times of observation. P.M. DIPPPTIIEII ...0000ner.. Rate of “ growth.” 0:5 per cent. It will be seen that the acceleration produced by ammonia is extremely temporary; and in this its action resembles that of ether and alcohol. c2 20 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF Errect oF ACIDS. Various acids were tried. As a rule, they had no accelerating effect on growth; but caused either retardation or actual contrac- tion of the pith. 6. Effect of Acetic Acid. The lower percentages, via. 0'5 per cent. and 1 per cent., had a retarding effect. Stronger solutions, viz. 1°6 per cent., 3:2 per cent., 3°1 per cent., and 44 per cent., produced no effect. When the percentage is raised to 5:4 per cent., the pith contracted after 10 to 20 minutes, and was killed by the treatment. Exp. 20.—Sept. 9, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. A.M. . à 11.57 ................. Tap-water in. 17:5 5 11.595 ............. ses. 158 » à 12.00 .................. 140 ” a 1205 ................. 321 » 5 1207 ................. Siphoned out water. E 1225 een. Put in 1 per cent. 3 acetic aeid. » 12355 ................. 28 » 12.50 ................. 20 » 1271 ................ 24 » 12.85 .................. 25 » 1211 ................. 16 Result: retardation. Exp. 21.—Sept. 9, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “growth.” Temperature. A.M. C. 104 ................. 370 c. c. tap-water. 1565 10.16 .................. 200 » ; 10.19 .................. 243 » 10.20 .................. 208 » 10.22 .................. 161 » 10.225 .................. 153 » 10.2255 .................. 1e c. c. acetic acid 165 'D per cent.). 1024 ................. pe 72 » 10245 .................. 62 » 10.20 .................. 2-2 c. c. acetic acid added ,, (1 per eent.). 1027 ...............-. 39 » 10.33 ...............-. 36 17 10.335 .................. 7°6 c. c. acetic acid added ,, . (81 per cent.). 1034.5 .................. 32 » 10.362 ............. Ses 25 10468 .... c 22 175 STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. Exp. 21 (continued). Times of observation. Oder ercccerecscces Peer ecccrcnccccces Peer ecccccacccccce Cece ecccccncccccce Meccocttoítosocteon Result: retardation, then 7. Effect of Hydrochloric Acid. Rate of “ growth." 10 c. c. acetic acid (5°6 per cent.). 39 10 Began to shorten, — 6 (contracts). 21 Temperature. e0 175 Continues to contract. » contraction. The percentages employed were 0:4 per cent, 05 per cent., 2 per cent., and 4 per cent decided retardation. percentages, though less markedly. Effect of 0'4 » 0:5 » 2 The effect of 0°5 per cent. was The same effect was obtained with the other per cent. = 100: 51 » = 100: 30 » = 100: 64 In none of these cases was any stimulation of growth caused by hydrochloric acid ; neither was any contraction apparent with these percentages. Exp. 22.—Aug. 3,1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; auxano- meter. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” P.M. 59 ...2eeee 243 222 222 Hydrochloric acid added (2:04 per cent.). 5.00 .................. 114 129 129 Result: retardation. Exp. 23.—Sept. 9, 1886. Times of observation. P.M. eee ocn wee eeccccccsvccves .................. ee*escocssocoscocc .................. Seeceresscecrecces PERLLITTIILEITERTT ...........n...... Result: retardation. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; lever. Rate of “ growth.” Tap-water put in. 500 400 357 125 123 Siphoned out water. ‘5 per cent. hydrochloric acid put in. Temperature. C. 16 16-5 22 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF 8. Effect of Nitric Acid. The effect of nitric acid was not very evident. Five experi- ments were tried with this acid. The percentages used were 1 per cent. in three of these experiments, and ‘8 per cent. and -54 per cent. in theothertwo. On one occasion 1 per cent. had a markedly stimulating effect ; but this was not confirmed by the other two experiments; for in one of these 1 per cent. caused & marked retardation of the rate of growth, and in the other it eaused a sudden contraction, followed immediately by further growth; °8 per cent. had no marked effect; and ‘54 per cent. caused a distinet retardation. "54 per cent. ............... 100: 44 S, ,. 0 0 sese 100 : 52 | , —ee—————- 100 : 259 Le. gy | eneeett 100 : 44 l , ne Contraction. 9. Effect of Carbolic Acid. The percentages used were 0*5 per cent., 1 per cent., and 3 per cent. The two lower percentages did not appear to have any effect ; but 8 per cent. caused a contraction of the pith. In one experiment with 3 per cent. carbolic the contraction was very rapid; and the pith, on being freed from the auxanometer, was flaecid, and did not recover its turgidity on being placed in water. Exp. 24.—Sept. 10, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; lever. Times of observation. Rate of * growth." Temperature. 90 P.M. . 1210 ............... Tap-water. 16:5 1211 ................ 105 » 12115 ................. 105 » 1218 — eese 113 ^ 1214 ................. 108 » 12142 ............... 95 » 12145 . .................. Siphoned out water. » 1216 ................. 3 per cent. carbolic » acid added. 1217 ..............-- Began to shorten. » Shortened 1 millim. 1228 . ..........ee Not flaccid. The result is interesting, as showing how rapidly the poison takes effect in causing contraction. TOR MM a — STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. Exp. 25.—Sept. 10, 1886. Times of observation. A.M. III Da cocto eacceovosessesosess EEETETEETITEEETET ree ere .......000....... Peer cccceaccecces Pew ccercccnceccces Preece ccereccesces 23 Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; lever. Rate of “ growth” Temperature, °C, Tap-water put in. 16 166 ` » 153 » 181 » 192 » 181 » 200 ” 161 l » 147 » Siphoned out tap-water. __,, 3 per cent. carbolic acid 18 (aq. sol.) put in. —47 (5 millim.) (con- ,, traction). — 248 (contraction). " Flaccid. » Result: almost instantaneous contraction. 10. Effect of Hydrocyanic Acid. The effect of prussic acid is very striking. Itdid not produce a contraction such as is caused by carbolic acid, and such as might have been expected, but either a temporary acceleration (com- parable to the effect of alcohol), or else a remarkably steady high rate of growth continued for a prolonged period. Weak solutions were obtained by diluting the pharmacopeial preparation, which contains 2 per cent. of the acid. Exp. 26.—Aug. 24, 1886. Sunflower-pith ; lever. Times of “ ” observation. Rate of “ growth. A.M. 11.48 ............ 370 c. c. water. 11.54 ............ 52 11.56 ............ 59 11.57 ........... 54 1159 ........... 52 11.595 Prussic acid, 3 c. c. put in, 0:8 per cent. 121 ........... 42 45 1225 ............ 46 44 41 44 126 ..........- 39 Times of « » observation. Rate of “growth. A.M. 1213 ............ 34 Siphoned out eolution. 1215 ............ 1-4 per cent prussic acid 12.16:5 ............ 40 36 1218 ............ 37 37 1220 ............ 38 37 1229 ........... 41 12.8855 ............ 37 1252 . 30 94 MISS A. BATESON AND MR. F. DARWIN ON THE EFFECT OF Exp. 27.—Aug. 22, 1886. Sunflower-pith; lever. Times of Times of observation. Rate of “ growth. observation. Rate of “ growth. A.M A.M 10.175 ............ 370 c. c. cold 1045 ........... 33 water. 33 10.9915 ............ 37 36 10.22°3 ..........-. 37 10.448 . ........... 36 10.26 — ............ 32 10.49 ............ 34 10205 ............ Prussic acid, 38 :2 per cent. 38 10.985 ............ 30 39 10.295 ............ 29 10.5239 ............ 42 10.807 ............ 30 10.581 ............ 35 10.8320 ........... 29 39 10365 ........... Prussic acid 10.58 . ........... 38 lee. added 10.565 ............ 45 C47 percent.)| 10572 un 40 21 | 41 26 BU NEM 42 1037 .......... Prussic acid | 110 .......... 42 1 c. c. ad ed | 1LA een 38 a pr cent) 116 ee 34 |OLqL 0 eeeeee 32 1040 ............ 28 | 33 10415 ........... 28 | 119 J .......... 28 28 Not flaccid. Fig. 5 50 40 ti E 30 o [5] © 10.15 10.25 10.35 10.45 TIME A.M. 10.55 11.5 Diagram showing effects of Prussic Acid. It will be seen that before the prussic acid was added the growth was rapidly slowing down, and that the effect of the addition was to cause an acceleration continued for half an hour, very different in character to that sudden rise caused by alcohol and ether. à = & STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. 25 ll. Effect of Quinine. Dilute aqueous solutions of quinine chloride were used, ranging between 0:15 and 0:834 per cent. In two cases 0°15 per-cent. and 0:2 per-cent. solutions pro- duced accelerations of 100: 110 and 100: 141. In the majority of cases, however, quinine had either no effect, or rapidly caused a contraction of the pith. In two cases with 0'3 per cent., in one with 0:34 per cent., and one with 0:15 per cent., no effect was produced. In four cases (0°42 per cent., 0°34 per cent., 0°15 per cent., O'l per cent.) contraction was produced. The results are therefore of a doubtful character. Exp. 28.— Aug. 26, 1886. Times of observation. Rate of ** growth.” Temperature. A.M. . 10.40 ..............-. Tap-water put in. 18 238 " 1048 . ............... 217 » 1049 . ................. 192 » 10.495 .................. Siphoned out water. » 10.502 .................- Quinine ‘34 per-cent. 17:5 solution put in. 166 » 1052 ................ 138 " 10.585 ............sss 44 » 1056 . ............ 32 » Result: no effect. Exp. 29.—Aug. 26, 1886. Sunflower-pith ; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. A.M. . 11.00 — ..........eee Tap-water put in. 18 263 ” 1193 . ...........— 256 » Siphoned out water. » 11.25 — ............... Quinine 34 per-cent. 18:5 solution. 11.26 — esse 108 » 11265 ................- 100 ” 11272 ................ 68 " 11.29 ..............—. Began to shorten. » 1131 ...............- — 5 (contraction). » Flaccid. Result: retardation, followed in a few minutes by contraction and death. 26 EFFECT OF STIMULATION ON TURGESCENT VEGETABLE TISSUES. Exp. 30.—Aug. 22, 1886. Sunflower-pith ; lever method. Times of « » Times of « » Observation. Rate of “ gro wth. observation. Rate of “ growt A.M. A.M. . 11.375 .......... Tap-water put fn. 114T5 ............ Siphoned out 11.385 ........... 89 water. 11.89 — ........ .. 95 1L485 ...:42 per cent. quinine solu- 113 tion put in. 111 Shortened immediately. 11.42 ........... 117 11.495 .......... —81 (contracts). 109 11.505 .......... —136 , 1149 ........... 105 1L58 .......... Stationary. 1147 ........... 58 Flaccid. Result : immediate contraction and death. Exp. 31.—Sept. 14, 1886. Jerusalem-Artichoke pith; lever. Times of observation. Rate of “ growth.” Temperature. o Water put in. 23 Siphoned out water. 28:5 1 per-cent. quinine 20 solution. Shortened immediately. 12472 ................. —147 (contracts). » 1249 ................. — 69 33 95 Result: immediate contraction. ErrkcT or PLASMOLYSIS. On this point our experiments are incomplete; and we can do no more at present than call attention to what we are inclined to think a curious point. Solutions of common salt or of KNO, are shown by De Vries to produce contraction of turgescent tissues ; and we naturally expected that they would therefore produce & shortening such as would be indicated by an upward movement of the long arm of the auxanometer-lever ; but this was not the case. We have seen that carbolic acid, quinine, acetic acid, &c. produce a contraction strong enough to depress the short arm of the lever; and we cannot explain how it is that the same effect is not produced by solutions of salts sufficiently concentrated to produce plasmolysis. DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 27 SUMMARY. The following are the more important results obtained :— (1) Turgescent pith placed in water increases in length, at first slowly, then more quickly ; and then again the rate of increase becomes slow. (2) The rate of increase in length increases as the temperature of the water rises, reaches an optimum, and suddenly falls as a temperature sufficient to cause flaccidity is approached. (3) The following reagents cause distinct acceleration :— Alcohol, ether, ammonia, hydrocyanie acid. The first three cause a very temporary effect, whereas prussic acid has a pro- longed action. (4) The following reagents produced retardation :—Acetic acid, hydrochloric aeid, and probably nitric acid. (5) Dilute solutions of quinine chloride, and of carbolic acid, produce a remarkably rapid shortening of the pith. Observatious on the Genus Ficus, with special refereyee to the Indo-Malayan and Chinese Species. By G. KrNe, M.B., LL.D., F.L.S. Superintendent Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta. [Read 17th March, 1887.] Tur genus Ficus was founded by Linneus, and in the first edition of his ‘Species Plantarum’ he described seven species, four of which are Indian. By the time Sprengel’s ‘Systema’ appeared (1825 to 1828) the number of species had risen to 118, of which 50 were from the Indo-Malayan region. In 1825 Blume’s ‘ Bijdragen ' was published, and in it there are descrip- tions of 93 species of Malayan Figs, of which 82 were described for the first time. Roxburgh’s ‘ Flora Indica, although com- pleted before the author's death in 1815, was not published until 1832, and in it 55 Indian species are described. Of these species, 41 bore Roxburgh’s name as their author; but only about 15 of them had previously been undescribed. Although Gaertner had given a fairly good description of the achenes of F. Carica and F. religiosa, yet between the time of Linnæus and that of Roxburgh systematic writers had paid but little attention to the structure of the flowers and to the mode of their 28 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. arrangement on the receptacles, the species being founded purely on external characters. The remarks of Linneus himself on the common eatable Fig in the * Hortus Cliffortianus’ (published in 1737, the same year as the first edition of his ‘ Genera Plantarum ’) show that he had a clearer comprehension of the actual arrange- ments of tbe sexes than most of the writers who succeeded him. In the * Hortus Cliffortianus’ Linneus reduces to the same spe- cies the Fig, the Caprifig, and Erinosyce—regarding the Caprifig as the male, the Fig as the female, and Erinosyce as the herma- phrodite form of one and the same species. In the first edition of the ‘Species Plantarum,’ Linneus put the genus Ficus in his class Cryptogamia ; but in the second edition he transferred it to Polygamia Polyecia, thus confirming the view as to the nature of the arrangements of the flowers of the common Fig which he had expressed in the * Hortus Cliffortianus.’ In the second volume of his * Enumeratio ’ (1806), Vahl puts Ficus into Triandria Mono- gynia, thus showing that he not only completely misunderstood the sexual arrangements, but that he could never have even counted the stamens. In Sprengel’s edition of Linnsus just quoted, Ficus is put into a section of Monecia called Andro- gynia, from the supposition that flowers of each sex are found in each receptacle. The character of the genus given by Blume in his *Bijdragen' shows that he must have adopted Vahl's defi- nition without examination of the flowers; for, according to Blume, as to Vahl, the male flowers of the genus are triandrous. Blume mentions that the males have a rudimentary pistil, which, as a matter of fact, is the case in only a small number of species. Roxburgh is tlie first writer who attempts to describe the flowers of each species; and in a note attached to his definition of the genus in his ‘ Flora Indica’ he says :—'* I have examined minutely the florets of nearly the whole of the species, and found only two instances in which they were not androgynous, and by far the greater part are monandrous.” He therefore puts Ficus into Monecia Monandria. Gasparrini and Miquel were the next botanists who appear to have made a careful study of the flowers ofthegenus. In the year 1844 Gasparrini published a remark- able paper, in which he divided all the species of Ficus known to him into eight genera, viz. Ficus proper, Caprificus, Tenorea (à name subsequently changed by himself to Macrophthalma), Uro- stigma, Visiania, Cystogyne, Galoglychia, and Covellia. His first genus, Picus proper, contained only one species, namely the DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 29 common eatable Fig of Southern Europe. His second genus, Caprificus, contained only the Caprifig, which, as Linn®us had maintained more than a hundred years before, and as the most recent observations have demonstrated, is only the male of the plant of which the eatable Fig is the female. Gasparrini’s genus Tenorea contained only a single species, the F. pumila of Linnzus. His fourth genus, Urostigma, is the only one of his groups which has stood the test of experience; it contained all the species known to Gasparrini of the group as defined in the following pages. Into his fifth genus, called Visiania, Gasparrini put only a single plant, viz. F. elastica, a species referred by all sub- sequent writers to Urostigma. The sixth genus contained a single species, F. leucosticta, a species which I have referred to Covellia. Galoglychia, Gasparrini's seventh genus, consisted of two species, which, being American, lie beyond the scope of the present paper. To Gasparrini’s eighth genus, Covellia, he referred only a single species, of which he says he had neither seen male flowers nor ripe seeds. During the same year (1844) in which Gasparrini’s new classification was published, Miquel, in the ‘Ann. des Sciences Naturelles,’ série 3, i. p. 31, working chiefly on some of Roxburgh's descriptions, suggested that the species described in the ‘ Flora Indica’ of that author ought not to be considered as forming a natural homogeneous group, but as divisible into very distinct sections; and in the same paper he proceeds to distribute twenty-five of them into the two sections Carica and Sycocarpus, while on one of the species (.F. hispida, syn. F. oppositi- folia) he founds the new genus Sycomorphe. The basis of Miquel’s (as of Gasparrini’s) classification was the structure and disposition of the flowers. Three years later (i. e. in 1847) Miquel began to publish, in Hooker’s ‘ London Journal of Botany,’ a monograph of all the species of the old genus Ficus, and as the result of his extended study of it he established the following genera :— Urostigma, including 167 species ; Pharmacosycea, including 12 species ; Pogonotrophe, including 16 species ; Sycomorus, inclu- ding 12 species; Ficus, including 188 species; Covellia, inclu- ding 31 species; Synacza, including 2 species. These seven genera were formed solely on characters obtained from the structure and disposition of the flowers, the number of the stamens and the character of the stigma forming prominent features in the diagnoses. Some of the characters were founded 30 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. on undoubted errors of observations, as, for example, when the female flowers of Covellia and those of both males and females in Synecia are described as without perigonium. This arrange- ment was subsequently abandoned by its author, and Miquel himself, twenty years later (in 1867), published in the Ann. "Mus. Lugd.-Bat. vol. iii., a rearrangement of Ficus. In this new arrangement Miquel abandoned the idea of breaking up the genus Ficus into genera, and substituted for that scheme one in which the reunited genus is subdivided into six subgenera, as follows :— Urostigma, with 143 Old-World, 110 American species, and 21 of doubtful nativity; Pharmacosyce, with 18 species, all American; Erythrogyne, with 2 species; Synecia, with 3 species ; Eusyce, with 209 species; Covellia, with 48 species. In this rearrange- ment three of Miquel's old genera— Urostigma, Pharmacosyce, and Covellia—appear, with enlarged and slightly altered cha- racters, as subgenera. The name of a fourth old genus, Syn«cia, is kept up for à subgenus; but the name only, for a totally different set of characters are given to the subgenus from those which characterized the genus ; whilst two entirely new subgenera, viz. Erythrogyne and Eusyce, are established. The total number of species included in this second enumeration of Miquel’s is 405 Old-World species, 128 American species, and 22 species of doubtful nativity. In this second arrangement of Miquel’s the flowers alone are not trusted to entirely for the subgeneric characters, but account is also taken of the form and situation of the receptacles, of the form of the leaves, and of general habit. In the ‘ Genera Plantarum’ of the late Mr. Bentham and Sir J. D. Hooker, four of Miquel’s subgenera, viz. Urostigma, Eusyce, Synecta, and Covellia, are admitted. Pharmacosyce (a diandrous group of Urostigma-like species) is accepted with doubt, and the sixth, Erythrogyne, is suppressed. But these eminent botanists admit that the sections which they adopt from Miquel are too loosely defined, and they commend the whole genus to the attention of the monographer. This advice, together with the kind personal encouragement of Sir Joseph Hooker, induced me to carry through an attempt which I had begun a year or two previously to elucidate the structure and affinities of the species of Ficus found in the Indo-Malayan region. The flowers of the genus Ficus are collected in a cymose manner on a fleshy axis, which, by the curving upwards of its circumferential part (or organic base), is converted into a kind po. ae DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 31 of flask, on the inner surface of the walls of which a number of flowers are arranged. As the bottom of the interior of the flask corresponds to the apex of the axis, the flowers developed there are the oldest, while those developed nearest the mouth (the organic base) are the youngest. These flower-bearing axes are called figs, receptacles, or amphantha. They vary in colour, form, size, and in the situation which they occupy on the plant. In some species of the section Urostigma the receptacles while young are enclosed in calyptriform involucres, which are thrown off at an early stage of the expansion of the receptacles. These hood-like bodies persist longer in F. altissima than in any other species, but on the whole they are too fugacious to found specifie characters upon. The hollow receptacle has walls of more or less fleshy texture, and its mouth is occupied by rows of bracts, which in the majority of cases so interlock as practically to close it. The lower of these bracts often bend downwards into the cavity of the receptacle, curving round the upper flowers; the middle bracts are more or less horizontal in direction, while those to- wards the upper or outer part of the mouth project therefrom, so as to be visible externally and to form a more or less prominent apical umbilicus. In a few species the mouth is surrounded externally by a more or less clearly defined annulus, formed of -coalesced bracts. In shape the receptacle varies from spheroidal to ovoid, ellipsoid, obovoid, or pyriform. ‘In most species in- volucral bracts are found at the base of it; these bracts are usually three in number, and are generally distinct from each other, but sometimes they are slightly united, so as to form a kind of involucral cup. The receptacle in many species is con- tracted at its base, and in some this contraction is carried to such an extent that a kind of false stalk is formed. This stalk-like contraction must not, however, be confounded with the peduncle proper, by which, in many species, the receptacle is attached to the axis; and, as a fact, the stalk may invariably be distinguished from the peduncle proper by the position of the involucres just referred to, which are attached at the apex of the peduncle proper, but at the base of the pseudo-stalk. As regards situation, receptacles may occur in pairs in the axils of the leaves (e. g. Urostigma), or they may be solitary in the same situation from the abortion of one of the original pair (e. g. Synecia); they may also occur in axillary fascicles of three or more. In a large number of species (e. g. Neomorphe) the receptacles are borne 82 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. on tubercles (i. e. shortened leafless branchlets) from the larger branches or from the stem: while in one set of species (Covellia) the receptacles are borne on long, subaphyllous branches, which, proceeding from the stem near its base, either trail along the surface of the ground or bury themselves in the soil. In one very remarkable species (F. Minahasse) the receptacles are col- lected in dense capitula, which in turn are arranged in long leafless branches which droop towards, but hardly reach, the ground. In a few species (e. g. F. hispida) receptacles occur both in the axils of the leaves and on stem-tubercles. In size, as in colour, the receptacle varies much, and excellent specific characters are derived from these differences. The flowers, which are mostly unisexual, are situated on the inner walls of the receptacle; they may be either sessile or pedicellate. In sume species they are separated from each other by scales or bracteoles, and in others by hairs, both of which appendages appear to be analogous to the palee that are found on the receptacles of many Composite. In other species the flowers lie close together, unseparated by any intervening appendages. Five kinds of flowers are found in the genus, viz. male, pseudo-hermaphrodite, neuter, fertile female, and gall flowers. The structure of each of these is very simple. The male flowers consist of a perianth of from 8 to 5 pieces, which» although sometimes united, are usually free. The perianth sometimes hardly covers the stamen or stamens; in other cases it is large, inflated, and completely envelops the stamen. In some species the pieces of the perianth are thin and colourless and not unfrequently hyaline; in others they are of a red or dark-brown colour and opaque. In quite half the Indo-Malayan species there is only a single stamen; in very many there are only two; while in only a few are there so many as three. In shape the anthers are for the most part ovate or elliptic, although some are very broad and almost rotund ; they are always 2-celled and have sutural dehiscence. Some are sessile or nearly so, and in very few is the filament long. The attachment of the anther to the filament is innate in most species; in a few, however, it is adnate. In the species with two stamens the filaments are often united for the whole or part of their length, leaving the anthers, however, free. Pseudo-hermaphrodite flowers occur in only a few species. Such flowers have a perianth like the ordinary male flower, but DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 33 along with the single stamen there is present in them a pistil with completely formed style and ovary. I have, however, never found one of these ovaries to form a fruit containing a seed, but I have not unfrequently found one to contain an insect pupa. Neuter flowers are found only in the few species forming the section Synecia. They are long-pedicellate and have a 3-leaved perianth, without any trace of either anther or pistil. Fertile female flowers have a perianth not very different from that of the males, but consisting in many cases of more pieces, and being more often gamophyllous. In the case where the pieces of the perianth are free, the individual pieces are some- times rather easily detached, and are very apt to be confounded with the bracteoles of the receptacles in species where the latter exist. The perianth is usually much smaller than the mature achene, and covers the latter very incompletely or not at all. In some cases where the perianth is gamophyllous it forms a small cup, which surrounds only the base of the ovary or its pedicel. It was in some such cases, where the perianth is hya- line, that Miquel was led to believe that none existed; and hence his statement about the perianth being absent in Covellia. The . pistil may be sessile, but it is very often pedicellate; the ovary is more or less ovoid or obovoid, with a tendency to be emarginate -on the side at which the style is attached; it contains a single pendulous ovule. The style is filiform, and is in most cases distinctly lateral or subterminal ; it rarely springs from the apex of the ovary. In length the style usually greatly exceeds the ovary; it is usually smooth, but in a few species it is hairy. The stigma, which is papillose, varies in shape, being cylindric, clavate, capitate, peltate, or infundibuliform ; and in a few cases it is flat. In many species it is obliquely truncate, and in not a few bicrural. It is, however, often very difficult to determine the exact form of the stigma, from the fact that at an early stage the stigmas of all the fertile female flowers of the same receptacle are joined together in a dense felted mass, from which it is nearly impossible to detach any individual in a state of entirety. After fertilization the ovary becomes developed into an achene, which tends to be unilaterally emarginate (many achenes are very distinctly reniform), and the style becomes more lateral, or even basal The ripe achene has a crustaceous pericarp of a pale yellow colour and with a more or less minutely tuberculate or LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. D 84 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. undulate surface. External to the crustaceous coat there is occasionally a glairy or viscid layer. The pericarp is never very thick, and sometimes it is conspicuously thin. On cutting the seed open the embryo is seen with a small amount of albumen; I have not, however, paid much attention to the relation of the ' albumen to the embryo. Not a few of the perfect female flowers fail to be fertilized ; but the fact of the barrenness of such is not recognizable until the achene has been cut open, and it is found to contain no embryo. Externally these barren achenes exactly resemble those containing seeds. Besides the above four kinds of flowers, there occur in all the species of Ficus which I have examined a set of flowers which, adopting the name given to them by Count Solms-Laubach, I call gall-flowers. My own name for these was originally insect- attacked females ; but Count Solms-Laubach’s name being much shorter and more suitable, I have adopted it. The existence of these gall-flowers in this genus, as a separate and distinct kind of flower, was first made publicly known by the distinguished botanist just mentioned in the ‘ Botanische Zeitung,’ Nos. 33-36 for 1885. My own observations and inquiries on Ficus have been in progress since 1878; but on account of my unwillingness to publish anything until I had completed my research, I have been anticipated in the publication of the facts about gall-flowers. The gall-flowers in many respects resemble the fertile female flowers; they have in most cases a similar perianth, an ovary, and a style. When fully developed, they are recognized at a glance by their containing the pupa of an insect, which can often be seen through the pericarp of the false achene into which the ovary develops. But whether the pupa be visible or not, or whether it be present or not, the false achene of the gall-flower may in its later stages be distinguished from the true achene of the fertilized ovary of the perfect or fertile female flower by being more often pedicellate, and by its shape being usually globular and rarely elliptic or reniform ; by its surface being smooth, not minutely tubercular or undulate, and never viscid or glairy ; and frequently also by the tense distended appearance of its tough membranous wall (false pericarp). The style is,as a rule, much shorter and straighter than the style of the fertile female, and more terminal, and it has very frequently a dilated tubular apex which occupies the situation of the true stigma, but has often little or none of the viscid parenchyma characteristic of that organ. These pecu- DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 35 liarities in the nature of the stigma and the shortness of the style are apparent in the gall-flowers of many species from a very early stage. There are, however, many species of Ficus (more especially in the group Urostigma), in which the gall and fertile female flowers are not characterized by any marked differences in the form of style and stigma, and it it only by cutting the ovaries open that the two can be distinguished. Now there is probably nothing in itself very remarkable in the mere occurrence in the genus of numerous flowers having the general form of females, which yet, by reason of certain peculiarities in their structure, are incapable of fertilization by pollen and are practically barren, while at the same time their very structural defects fit them for becoming the nidus for the larvee of special insects. But when the manner in which these maiformed female flowers are disposed in the receptacles is in- quired into, it becomes clear that through the interposition of insects these malformed females may play a most important part in the life-history of many species of the genus. In all the species, except those included in the section Urostigma, the gall- flowers occupy the same receptacles as the males, while the fertile female flowers occupy different receptacles. In other words, the majority of the species have two distinct sets of receptacles—one set containing male and gall-flowers, but no fertile female flowers; and another set containing only fertile female flowers without any trace of either male or gall-flowers. The proportion of males to gall-flowers in receptacles of the former kiud varies. In all (excepting the Urostigmas just mentioned) it is the rule to find the males confined to a zone of greater or less width at the apex of the receptacle just under the scales which close its mouth. Sometimes this zone is very narrow indeed, and consists ot only a single row of male flowers, and that row not always a complete one, the remaining part of the interior of the receptacle being occupied by gall-flowers. In by far the majority of cases these two kinds of receptacles, so physiologically distinct, are undis- tinguishable by external characters, and they are both borne by the same individual plant. They look exactly alike until one cutg them open and examines their contents. The most notorious of the few exceptions to this rule is the common eatable Fig (Ficus Carica), in which species the male and gall-flowers occupy glo- bular receptacles borne in one set of individual trees, while the fertile female flowers occupy more or less elongated receptacles D2 86 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. which are borne by a different set of trees. So different in appearance are the two kinds of receptacles in F. Carica, that the trees bearing them (although they have similer leaves) have almost from time immemorial been considered distinct species, known by distinct names—the former being called the Caprifig, the latter the Fig. A vague idea of sexual relationship had indeed prevailed even from the time of Aristotle, and on this idea was founded the practice of caprification. Linnwus indeed, in his ‘Hortus Cliffortianus, boldly declared that the Caprifig and Fig were merely male and female of the same species. Linnzus knew that the Caprifig was practically a male, for he says the male Fig (Caprifig) is formed of male florets and of female florets, and of those the females are sterile; the female (Fig) is composed of female florets only. But botanists subsequent to Linneus regarded the Caprifig and Fig as distinct species.; this was Miquel’s view, even in his latest rearrangement of the genus; and Gasparrini, as we have seen, formed Caprificus and Ficus each into a monospecific genus. Another favourite opinion has also been that the two forms are races of one plant, the Caprifig being the wild race and the Fig the race which has been produced by cultivation. This was the view which Count Solms-Laubach maintained and defended with much skill in a paper published so lately as 1882 *. The chief support of this view is really the fact that amongst the gall-flowers of the Caprifig there are occa- sionally developed perfect female flowers which become fertilized and yield seed. Thus Gasparrini states that, by carefully exam- ining the contents of forty receptacles of Caprifig, he succeeded in obtaining from them twenty achenes with perfect seeds. The view which Count Solms-Laubach at first adhered to was combated by Fritz Müller, who maintained the opinion of Lin- næus that the two are but the male and female plants of one and the same species. So impressed was Solms-Laubach by Müller's arguments, that he undertook a journey to Java in order to be able to examine the fresh receptacles of other species with the view of discovering what the disposition of the flowers in these might be. The results he found to be confirmatory of Müller's theory and contradictory of his own, and, with a magnanimous * “Die Herkunft, Domestication und Verbreitung des gewohnlichen Fei- genbaums (Ficus Carica, L.).” Von Grafen zu Solms-Laubach. (Aus dem achtundzwanzigsten Bande der Abhandlungen der Königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, 1882.) DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 37 candour, which is unfortunately too uncommon, he publicly ab- jured his own theory and adopted that of his critic. It was during this investigation that Count Solms-Laubach discovered the true nature of the gall-flowers. F. Carica is not an Indo-Malayan species, but I have referred to it at such length not only on account of the interest that attends the final settlement. of a long-pending controversy, but because this species illustrates in an extreme form the arrange- ments which obtain in a large proportion of the species of the genus. Count Solms-Laubach went to Java expecting that the dimorphism in the receptacles respectively containing the male and female flowers which obtains in Ficus Carica would be found to be characteristic of other species; and all through his in- teresting and remarkable paper in the ‘Botanische Zeitung,’ to which I have already referred, the influence of this expectation is traceable. As a matter of fact, however, dimorphism in the male and female receptacles is the exception, and in hardly any other case is it so strongly marked as in F. Carica. In the majority of the gall-flowers the pupa of an insect is present, and this pupa can usually be seen through the coats of the ovary. The pupa, when perfected, escapes into the cavity of the receptacle by cutting its way through, or by bursting these coats, and fully developed winged insects are often to be found in considerable numbers in the cavity of the Fig, the opening by which each escaped from the ovary in which it was developed being clearly visible. The pupa of the insect must become encysted in the ovary of the gall-flower at a very early period; for about the time at which the imago is escaping from the ovary the pol- len of the anthers of the male flowers is only beginning to be shed. It is quite clear therefore that the synchronism of the two events—the escape of the insect and the maturity of the pollen—is an arrangement of some physiological significance. In the species of Ficus in which the arrangement just described obtains (and these are by far the majority), the perfect female flowers are contained in receptacles which are consecrated to themselves alone. In these receptacles the flowers are all perfect females; there is not a trace of a male or of a gall-flower. These receptacles in many species are perfectly closed from a very early stage, and yet, in the majority of cases, every one of the ovaries of the females they enclose contains, when mature, a perfect seed. The exact way in which these females are fertilized 38 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. is a matter on which I cannot pretend at present to throw any light; I shall only state the problem. The males are shut up from an early age with a number of females, the structure of whose organs is unfavourable to pollenization. No pollen is produced by the males that are shut up with these females until - all possibility of their becoming fertile with pollen has been pre- cluded by the encystment within each of their ovarial cavities of the pupa of an insect. On the other hand, a number of perfectly formed females, all well adapted for the reception of pollen, are shut up together in a receptacle which contains neither male nor gall-flowers, and to which it is from a very early stage impossible for pollen-bearing insects to get access. Yet each of the females situated in such apparently disadvantageous circumstances bears a well-formed embryo, which develops into a perfect seed. This arrangement, by which the receptacles are practically diecious, obtains, as I have said, in a large proportion of the species of Ficus. There is, however, a group of species (Urostigma) in which it does not obtain, and in which male, fertile female, and gall-flowers are contained in the same recep- tacle. In this group the difference in structure in the early stages between gall and fertile female flowers is very slight, and in some cases I could find no difference whatever. And even: the ripe achenes of the fertile females are in many cases undis- tinguishable externally from the ovaries containing far advanced pups, and it is only by cutting them open that they can be recognized. As regards the relation in this group of Urostigma of the male flowers to the fertile female and gall-flowers, there are two types of arrangement. In one set of species (of which F. bengalensis and F. tomentosa are good examples) the male flowers are comparatively few in number, and are confined to & zone at the apex of the receptacle, just under the ostiolar scales ; while in another set the male flowers are intermixed with the fertile female and gall-flowers over the whole surface of the interior of the receptacle. A third small group (Synæcia) has neuter flowers mixed with the fertile females in one set of receptacles; while the other set of receptacles contain only male and gall-flowers. A fourth group (for which I propose the name Paleomorphe) has male flowers which, in addition to an anther, contain an insect-attacked or gall-pistil. These pseudo-hermaphrodite flowers are confined to the subostiolar zone, the remainder of the receptacle being DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 39 occupied by gall-flowers ; while perfect female flowers ocenr in a distinet set of receptacles and are unaccompanied by any trace of male or gall-flowers. It appears to me that, in the peculiarities in the structure and arrangement of the flowers which I have above described, the evolutionary history of the genus Ficus may to some extent be traced. I would therefore venture to arrange the Indo-Malayau species into two great groups, and to divide the second of these great groups into three subgroups, according to their presumed seniority. Believing that hermaphroditism is an archaic and primitive condition from which the genus is in process of delivery, I look on its persistence, even in an imperfect form, as an indication of age. I would therefore separate the ten species in which I find it regularly to occur into a distinct group. Of this group pseudo-hermaphroditism is the diagnostie mark ; and to the section which these ten species form I would give the name Paleomorphe. It is true that in the whole of these ten species the pseudo-hermaphrodite flowers are confined to the same receptacles as the gall-flowers, while the perfect females are confined to a distinct set of receptacles in which there is no trace of either males or galls, and that the receptacles are thus practically diccious. Still it appears to me that the persistence of the rudimentary female organ in the male flowers must be taken as indicating a more primitive condition than the enclosure in the same receptacle of strictly unisexual male and female flowers (the arrangement obtaining in Urostigma). These ten species being disposed of in a group by themselves, I would form the remaining species of Indo-Malayan Ficus into a group characterized by unisexual flowers. And that group I would divide into three subgroups, according as the receptacles are monecious, pseudo-monecious, or practically diccious, the practically dicecious subgroup being again subdivided into sections which are founded on the number of the stamens and the situation of the receptacles. For five of the seven sections into which I would thus throw the Indo- Malayan species I have adopted as sectional designations words previous! in use ag sectional or subgeneric names. For the first section, as already stated, I have invented a new name, which indicates what I believe to be its position in the evolution of the genus, and for the seventh I have also invented a new name, indicating its newness in point of evolution. The arrangement is as follows :-— 40 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. GROUP I.—Pseudo-hermaphrodite; male flowers with 1 stamen and a rudimentary pistil. Pseudo-hermaphrodite flowers and gall-flowers in one set of receptacles; fertile female flowers in another set ....... 00 cece eee ee n Paleomorphe. GROUP II.—Unisexual or asexual; male flowers without rudimentary pistils. Section I.—Male, gall, and fertile female flowers on the same receptacle .......... Urostigma. Section IL— Flowers unisexual or neuter; male and gall-flowers on one set of receptacles, fertile female and neuter flowers in another set........... eese Synacia. Section III.—Flowers unisexual; male and gall-flowers in one set of receptacles, fertile female flowers only in another set. A.—Flowers monandrous: a. Receptacles chiefly axillary ...... Sycidium. B. Receptacles mostly in fascicles from stem and branches ............ Covellia. B.—Flowers di-, rarely triandrous: a. Receptacles mostly axillary ...... Eusyce. B. Receptacles mostly in fascicles from stem and branches ............ Neomorphe. These seven sections are not all equally natural. The most natural of them are Urostigma and Synecia. The coincidence in Urostigma of such apparently unconnected characters as the moneecious condition of the axillary paired receptacles and the epiphytal habit is very remarkable. In no other section is the tendency to be epiphytal at all strongly marked; in Urostigma it is universal. Many species in other sections are scandent and support themselves on trees and rocks by throwing out rootlets from their stems and branches. But these rootlets are furnished with fibrille and collecting-hairs like the roots that penetrate the soil, and are very different in appearance from the strong subdivisions of the main axis by which the epiphyte embraces, and ultimately strangles the tree to which it attaches itself. The name Urostigma was originally devised by Gasparrini ; it is the only one of his genera the characters of which pretty nearly agree with those of any of my sections. DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 41 The few species which form the section Synecia are climbers with remarkably large and handsome receptacles. The charac- teristic neuter flowers in all respects resemble the male flowers, except that they have no anther. In one species (F. apiocarpa) the neuter flowers are absent. The affinities of that species are, however, so clearly with the others in the section Synecia, that I include it without hesitation, believing it to form a connecting link with the more markedly dicecious sections. The name Synecia is adopted from Miquel, and the characters of his sub- genus of that name are nearly those of this section. The section Sycidium comprehends a number of species with comparatively small receptacles and rather harsh or scabrid leaves; it forms on the whole a pretty natural section. At the end of it I would put, as a matter of convenience, a few species which belong to different types from the main body. The species brought to- gether in my Sycidiwm are for the most part the same as those which Miquel (who made it a section of his Eusyce) included in his Sycidium. Covellia is a natural section, including two types—one with a tendency to axillary, the other with a tendency to hypogeal inflorescence. The name Covellia was originally given by Gasparrini as a generic one to a species of the former type. Eusyce is the most artificial of the sections, and the one with which I am the least satisfied; the name was originally given to characterize a subgenus which Miquel founded on rather vague characters. There are several types under the section which, by further study, may be satisfactorily separated into distinct sections. Neomorphe is a small and natural section, consisting of species with large receptacles borne on the stem or larger branches. It includes plants which would have gone into Gasparrini’s genera Sycomorus and Cystogyne. In it there is included one species (F. glomerata) which, although its affinities are clearly with the other species included in this section, has moneecious receptacles, as in Urostigma. To complete this brief account of the morphology of the genus it is necessary to refer to the remaining organs. The leaves of Ficus are for the most part alternate ; but in a few species they are opposite. They have a characteristic Sacies of which it is not easy to give an account in words, although it affords ready help both in the field and in the herbarium, when one has become familiar with it. Stipules are universally present, although in some cases they are very fugacious. There are three distinct 42 DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. kinds of so-called “stipules” in the genus. The most truly stipular of these appendages are those which occur in pairs at the origin of the leaves from the axis (one on each side). Examples of this kind are found in many of the scandent species, as for example in F. lasiocarpa, and in many of the receptacle-bearing branches in Covellia. The second kind of stipule (the so-called *intrapetiolar") is really a kind of leaf- scale occurring only in species with alternate leaves, which, completely embracing the leaf-bearing axis at its base, covers the young leaf and falls off as the latter becomes developed. This kind of stipule attains its highest development in the familiar F. elastica, and in that species it persists for an unusually long period. Stipules of the third kind are rarely seen in herbarium specimens; they are really leaf-scales, which are present in considerable numbers as coverings to the leaf-buds in the truly deciduous species (e. g. F. infectoria and F. Tjakela), as well as in those which, although not deciduous, make their growth only during clearly defined periods (e. g. F. bracteata). | The whole of the Indo-Malayan species of which I have seen living specimens contain milky juice except F. leucantatoma, and in that species the juice is of a pale buff colour. Having regard to the foregoing observations, I venture to propose the following amended character for the genus :— Ficus, Linn. Flowers unisexual (siaminiferous, pistiliferous, or gall), oF pseudo-hermaphrodite, rarely asexual ; collected in various ways on more or less globose ovoid or pyriform concave receptacles which are closed at the apex by numerous bracteoles. Male, gall, and fertile female flowers collected on the same receptacle ; or males and galls on a distinct set of receptacles, fertile females and neuters on another set; or males and galls on one set of receptacles and fertile females on a distinct set; flowers often mixed with bracteoles or hairs. Male flowers with 1, 2, or rarely 8 exserted or included ovate or oblong stamens without rudimen- tary pistil (except in Paleomorphe), the perianth of 2 to 6 distinct pieces, or gamophyllous and 2- to 6-partite, or absent. Fertile female fowers with a single pistil and without rudimentary stamens, the ovary l-celled with 1 pendulous ovule, the styie more or less lateral, longer than the ovary and surmounted by the clavate cylindric peltate or bifid stigma, the perianth of 2 to DR. G. KING ON THE GENUS FICUS. 43 6 distinct pieces, or gamophyllous, 2- to 6-partite, or absent ; achenes more or less obovoid or reniform, rarely globular, with a minutely tuberculate or undulate hard pericarp, often with a glairy or mucilaginous outer coat; the seed pendulous, with small albumen, the embryo more or less curved. Gall-flowers similar to the fertile females, but not containing embryos, aud often occupied by the pupa of an Hemipterous insect; the ovary ovoid or globular, its pericarp thin and membranous, or thick, brittle, and crustaceous ; the style shorter than in the fertile female, often dilated above into a more or less trumpet-shaped false stigma. Neuter flowers (occurring only in the section Synccia) pedicellate, with perianth like the males, asexual. Trees or shrabs with milky juice; leaves alternate, rarely opposite, stipulate, entire, serrate, dentate, or lobed, smooth, hairy, or scabrid; the leaf-buds sometimes covered by deciduous leaf-scales. Receptacles usually homo- rarely di-morphous, closed at the mouth by numerous scales arranged in rows, the uppermost of which often partly project externally and form an umbilicus ; the base rounded or narrowed and usually subtended by three bracts, sessile or pedunculate, in pairs in the axils of the leaves or of the scars of fallen leaves, solitary by abortion, or in fascicles from tubercles (shortened branchlets) from the main branches or stem, or on long subaphyllous branches proceeding from the stem near its base. My observations have been made almost exclusively on Indo- Malayan and Chinese species ; and in my forthcoming monograph of these species I have arranged them in sections of which the following are the characters :— I. Paleomorphe.—Male flowers with 1 stamen and a rudi- mentary pistil occupying the same receptacles as the gall-flowers ; fertile female flowers alone in another set of receptacles ; perianth of fertile females usually gamophyllous (of separate pieces in F. gibbosa and F. Decaisneana).—Small trees, erect or subscandent shrubs. . II. Urostigma.—Male, fertile female, and gall-flowers in the same receptacle; stamen 1 (stamens 2 in F. callosa and F. vascu- losa); stigma elongate, usually acute.— Usually trees or pow erful climbers; epiphytal at least in early life ; leaves alternate, entire, coriaceous or subcoriaceous, rarely membranous; receptacles in the axils of the leaves or of the scars of fallen leaves, tribracteate at the base (except in F. Kurzii, F. nervosa, and F. pubinervis). 44 DR. G. EING ON THE GENUS FICUS. III. Synecia.—Flowers unisexual or neuter; male flowers with 1 stamen ; male and gall-flowers in one set of receptacles, fertile female and neuter flowers in another set (neuters absent in F. apiocarpa).—Climbers with large coloured receptacles ; the leaves tessellate beneath. IV. Sycidium.—Flowers unisexual; male and gall-flowers in one set of receptacles; fertile female flowers in a distinct set of receptacles; male flowers with 1 stamen (stamens sometimes 2 in F. copiosa and F. cuspidata).—Shrubs, small trees, or climbers; rarely epiphytal; leaves alternate; receptacles small, axillary, more or less scabrid (a few have receptacles in fascicles from the stem). V. Covellia.—Flowers unisexual; male flowers in the same receptacles as the gall-flowers, monandrous, the perianth of 3 or 4 distinct pieces ; female flowers in separate receptacles from the males and galls, pedunculate or sessile, the perianth gamophyllous, much shorter than the ovary, or wanting (rarely consisting of 4 or 5 pieces).—Shrubs or trees, never epiphytes or climbers ; receptacles on long subaphyllous branches issuing from near the base of the stem, often subhypogsal; or on shortened branchlets (tubercles) from the stem and larger branches; or axillary. VI. .Eusyce.—Flowers unisexual, male and gall-flowers in one set of receptacles, fertile female flowers in a distinct set of recep- tacles (except in F. Thwaitesii); male flowers with 2 stamens.— Scandent or erect shrubs or small trees, rarely epiphytal; leaves alternate, softly hairy or glabrous, not scabrid or hispid; recep- tacles usually small, axillary. (There are 3 stamens in F. levis and F. nemoralis and only 1 in F. lepidosa and sometimes also in F. hirta.) VII. Neomorphe.—Flowers unisexual; male and gall-flowers in one set of receptacles; fertile female flowers in a distinct set of receptacles; male flowers with 2 stamens, the perianth inflated, of 3 or 4 membranous pieces ; fertile female flowers smaller than the male or gall-flowers.—Trees rarely scandent, never epiphytal ; receptacles often very large, in fascicles from tubercles on tbe trunk and larger branches. DISEASE OF COLOCASIA IN JAMAICA. 45 Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica. By Grorer Masser, Esq. Communicated, with an Introductory Note, by D. Morris, M.A., F.L.S., Assistant Director Royal Gardens, Kew. [Read 3rd March, 1887.] | (Prare I.) | Intropuctrory REMARKS on THE DISEASE or COLOCASIA IN JAMAICA. Wear are known as “Cocoes” and “Tayas” in Jamaica, * Tanias" in Trinidad, “ Tanniers" and * Eddoes" in Bar- badoes, form an important element in the food of West-Indian negroes. The different varieties under cultivation in the West Indies are probably referable to Colocasia esculenta, Schott. The genus Colocasia belongs to the natural order Aroidex, and the portions of the plants utilized as food are the stems and shoots from the main stem. "These afford, when boiled or roasted, | a wholesome and nourishing food, preferred by negroes even to | yams and sweet-potato. '*Cocoes" are easily cultivated by | cuttings from the main stem which, with the terminal bud, are commonly called the “head.” They begin to yield in about nine months after planting, and will continue to produce crop for about three years, when the cultivation is either renewed or more likely removed to a fresh locality. This much, by way of introduction, may usefully explain the value and importance of the following notes prepared by Mr. Massee on a disease which has appeared amongst “ Cocoes ” in the neighbourhood of Priestman's river, Parish of Portland, Jamaica. The effects of the destruction of such a food-crop amongst the negroes of Jamaica would be almost comparable to the loss of the potuto-crop amongst the peasantry of Ireland. Strange to say, the disease amongst these tropical “ Cocoes " is caused by a member of the same genus as the well-known and destructive potato-fungus; and, as it has been found to be a new species, it is named by Mr. Massee Peronospora trichotoma. Although, so far, the disease has only appeared in one locality in Jamaica, it is obviously most important to restrict it as much as possible to that locality. 46 MR. G. MASSEE ON THE DISEASE Remedial measures of a practical character require to be adopted, and these have been recommended to the Government of Jamaica, by whom the specimens examined by Mr. Massee were sent to Kew for Report; but, after all, remedial measures alone cannot be depended upon to eradicate a disease of this character. Experience has shown that the disease must, in the first place, be restricted within the narrowest possible limits ; and, in the second place, all badly affected plants should be wholly destroyed. D. Morris. Report oN THE DISEASE OF “ Cocors” (CorocastA) IN JAMAICA. The disease is due to the presence of a fungus belonging to the genus Peronospora. In the incipient stage, a “tuber” or “head” presents, on transverse section, a number of minute bright yellow spots scattered over its substance, which, at a later period, become brown or blackish, and the intermediate portion tinged brown ; eventually the whole tuber, with the exception of a peripheral portion about two lines wide, becomes blackish and decayed, but, so far as we are able to judge from the specimens submitted, remains comparatively dry, and not putrid as in the potato disease, due to the attacks of a fungus belonging to the same genus. The yellow spots correspond to the vascular bundles, which are always attacked first, the mycelium spreading through the entire substance of the tuber along the cavities of the tracheids, from which it passes to the adjoining parenchyma. The colour is due to the disintegration of cellulose; and the tracheids are frequently ruptured at an early stage owin g to excessive develop- ment of hyphe within them. The two forms of reproductive bodies, conidia and resting- spores, were met with: the first are only produced on hyphe exposed to the air, or in internal cavities; the latter on threads in the substance of the tuber. The disease is stated to be confined to the tubers, or at all events to show itself there first, and in all the specimens seen it is perfectly certain that an entrance has been effected at a point where the skin had been broken—in one example, where an off- OF COLOCASIA IN JAMAICA. 47 set had been broken off; in another through a wound made by some instrument. We fully believe that the fungus could not penetrate the thick periderm, as is proved by the hyph not being able to penetrate it from the inside; and further, if tubers with an unbroken skin could be used for propagation, the disease would speedily be eradicated. As this method is not practicable, the tubers, after being cut or broken, should remain in a dry place for some time before planting, to allow periderm to develop over the injured portions ; or the wounds might be coated with some substance to prevent the entrance of the parasite. Fig. 1. Vertical section through a diseased “head” of Colocasia, $ nat. size. The black portion is diseased, the parasite having effected an entrance through the broken surface at A. The hyphe are penetrating the offset B along the vascular bundles, represented by the dark lines. 48 DISEASE OF COLOCASIA IN JAMAICA. The offsets of diseased tubers, even when very young, contain the fungus in their tissues, which are reached by way of the tracheids entering from the parent tuber. Fig. 2. Portion of trarisverse section of head in the early stage of disease; the spota correspond to vascular bundles, the hyphæ having discoloured the walls 0 the tracheids. All diseased plants should be burnt, and not buried or used for feeding animals, as the resting-spores possess great power of vitality, and possibly might resist both latter methods of supposed destruction. PERONOSPORA TRICHOTOMA, Massee (Plate I. fig. 1); mycelil tubi crassi, haustoria vesiculiformia, clavata. Stipites conidifert, fasciculati, 2-3-ies trichotomi. Conidia parva, obovoidea, sub- globosa, 12x 10 p. Oosporarum episporium fuscum, cristis con- nexis subregulariter reticulatum, 35—40 y. Conidiophores resembling a delieate white bloom on the sur- face or in hollows of the diseased portions of rootstock of Colocasia. . HETEROSPORIUM ÜoLocasız, Massee (Plate I. fig. 2); hyphis fasciculatis, hic inde furcatis, olivaceis; conidiis oblongis, uni- septatis, constrictis, granulatis, pallide olivaceis, 25-30 x 10-12 p. Forming olive-green patches on the diseased parts of Colocasia. CEPHALOSPORIUM ACREMONIUM, Corda, Ic. Fung. iii. p. 29. Var. with uniseptate conidia. (Plate I. fig. 3.) Parasitic on the hyphe of Heterosporium Colocasia. n d ccc AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALG E. 49 The two last-mentioned Fungi are in no way connected with the cause of the disease; but, along with numerous Nematoids, flourished on or in the decaying portions. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE I. Fig. 1. Peronospora trichotoma, Mass., x 350 diam. 2. Heterosporium Colocasie, Mass., X 350 diam. 3. Cephalosporium acremonium, Corda, var., X 350 diam. On the Afin and Classification of Alge. By ArrRED W. BeyneY¥r, M.A., B.Sc., F.L.S., Lecturer on Botany at St. Thomas’s Hospital. [Read 3rd March, 1887.] [Norz.—The type used in printing the names of genera and higher groups has been specially arranged by the author to mark his views as to their relative rank. In this paper, there- fore, the usual method of printing such names adopted in this Journal is suspended.—Sec. L. 8.] WHETHER the organisms included for so long under the general name of Algw form in any sense a natural group, is a question which has been variously answered by different observers and theorisers. About fifteen years ago a system of classification of the Thallophytes was proposed, on authority entitled to ‚the highest respect *, which altogether abolished the bifurcation into Alge and Fungi. On this system the sole character made use of in their primary classification was the mode of reproduction. First came the Protophyta, in which no sexual mode of reproduc- tion is known, followed by three primary classes (in ascending order)—the Zygospore®, Oospores, and Carposporesm, distin- guished solely by the degree of complexity of the sexual process. Each of these four classes was then divided into a series con- taining chlorophyll and a series not containing chlorophyll, the former including the organisms hitherto known as Algæ, the latter those hitherto known as Fungi. * See Sachs, * Text-book of Botany, 2nd English edition, p. 244. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. E Pr MTSO BOTANICAL FRA MMM reor 50 MR, A. W. BENNETT ON THE In support of this view it was urged, with great plausibility, that, reproduction being the most important event in the life- history of a plant, the mode in which this is brought about must become fixed in each group by heredity ; while such a subordinate character as the presence or absence of chlorophyll is seen in the higher plants to be entirely without importance in determining affinity. But a little consideration will show that it is unsafe to apply the same rule to more highly and to less highly organized forms. In the higher forms of life the mode of sexual repro- duction becomes, in its main features, absolutely fixed; and throughout the vast range of Angiosperms—as in the higher animals—there is entire uniformity in this respect in all important points ; while in external morphology, and in the mode in which they obtain their livelihood, there is the greatest diversity, even - within a narrow circle of affinity. In the animal kingdom we may point, as an illustration of this law, to the existence of such a family as the Cetacea among Mammalia; among flowering plants we have only to consider such phenomena as the occur- rence of parasitism, insectivorous habits, or the suppression of chlorophyll, in individual genera dispersed through a large number of natural orders. Even in subsidiary characters connected with the process of reproduction there is not the uniformity that might have been expected. While such an apparently subordinate point as the number of cotyledons in the embryo is so constant as to give its name to primary divisions of Phanerogams, a character which might have been supposed to be much more important (but which, it is instructive to observe, is connected with the mode in which the germinating embryo re- ceives its nutriment)—viz. the presence or absence of endosperm —is not always constant, even within narrow limits. The first necessity of a nascent organism is to live; and hence it is not surprising to find that in the lower forms of life the one character Which remains most constant within wide circles of affinity is the mode of life. In the course of development of the higher forms, Nature may be said to have tried a variety of experiments in the mode of reproduction ; on the whole there is a continual advance; but still by no means infrequent fallings back to simpler modes ; and unless this law of retrogression is taken into account, any system of classification must be pro tanto imperfect and mis- leading. If these considerations have any weight, it is not surprising AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALG, 51 that, although the system of classification of Thallophytes above alluded to has been adopted by a few authorities in this country and on the Continent, it has not met with general acceptance, The adoption of its leading principle, that “in each class Fungi have diverged as ramifications from various types of Algæ,” * is seen to lead to such startling results as the collocation in the same class of Spirogyra and Mucor, of Volvox and Peronospora, of Callithamnion and Agaricus. It may, on the contrary, be safely asserted that several of the most important groups among Fungi (take, for example, the Mucorini, the Uredinew, and the Basidiomycetes) display no traces of genetic affinity with any known class of Algæ ; and if, on the other hand, we have forms like Saprolegnia and Chytridium, or Leptothrix and Beggiatoa . among Protophyta, which betray strong indications of a degraded affinity with groups of Algæ, this by no means contradicts the general law that Fungi as a class form an altogether independent series, Retrogression may take the form of the suppression of either the vegetative or the reproductive organs; and wherever you have one of these sets of organs displaying strong development, while the other set of organs is very feeble or altogether wanting, you have prima facie evidence of retrogression. To take examples from the class of Fungi. It seems highly probable that the Myxomycetes, in which the whole vegetative structure is sub. ordinated to the mode of reproduction, are derived from some higher class of Fungi by retrogressive metamorphosis ; while, on the other hand, in many families of the Ascomycetes the sexual organs have partially or entirely aborted ; and it is possible that the Basidiomycetes are a class in which this suppression has pu^ Still more completely carried out. Examples from Alge wi o i sequel. . “Te is somewhat singular that, if the principle which I have beon advocating is sound, it brings us back a long way towards the time-honoured classification, but of late years almost abandoned, of the Algæ into Chlorospore®, Rhodospores, and Pheosporex— and the brown. ; the keener = na if, at a very early ‚period in the develop- : f vegetable life, three distinct kinds ment of the simplest forms o eg r a i re of cell-contents were differentiated, 1 presenting three distinct modes of life, and possibly three distinct lines of descent from * Op. cit. p. 244, footnote. MISSO! Bryr A KY f 52 MR. A. W. BENNETT ON THE the primordial germ—a colourless, a blue-green, and a pure green. The simplest form of the first—entirely destitute of chlorophyll, and adapted to carry on only a saprophytic or parasitic existence—is seen in the Bacteria or Schizomycetes. To suppose, however, that Bacteria are the most ancient of all forms of vegetable life involves an obvious contradiction ; since the fact of their being saprophytes presupposes the previous existence of living beings of some kind; they must rather have been derived by retrogression from organisms of the second or ‘third class. Be this as it may, from the Schizomycetes are probably directly derived the vast group of Funat, the relation- ships of which to one another are beyond the scope of the present paper. With the highest forms of Fungi this series evidently attained its climax. 'The second type consists of unicellular organisms in which the cell-contents are composed of a pale watery blue-green endochrome diffused through the protoplasm, without distinct chlorophyll-grains, starch-grains, or nucleus—the Chroococcace®, represented by such forms as Chroococcus and Glaocystis. Although these organisms undoubtedly possess a feebly developed power of decomposing the carbonic acid of the atmosphere by means of a substance closely allied to chlorophyll, it is still doubtful whether they contain true ehlorophyll, and whether the first products of assimilation are cellulose, starch, or any of the carbohydrates found in the higher plants. Of whatever sub- stance their outer membrane or cell-wall is composed, it manifests a remarkable disposition to become disorganized into an extremely copious coating of gelatin. In Merismopedia we find a tendency towards the development of a plate of cells, and in Coelospherium towards the botryoid condition which is so much more strongly displayed in the Protococcaces. The Chroococcace: have usually a slow power of spontaneous motion in the water, but are never endowed with cilia. The higher forms of the blue-green Protophyta constitute the group of Nostochinez, characterized by the filiform condition with rudimentary cell-division. The motility of the entire organ- ism possessed by the Chroococcacee is now mostly limited to special portions of the filament (the hormogones) endowed with a reproductive function. Starting from the lowest families of the group, the Oscillariacee and Rivulariacee, we may suppose after this a bifurcation, in one direction to the Scytonemacee, in which AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALGE. 53 the thallus for the first time displays true branching, in the other direction to the Nostocacee, with unbranched thallus com- posed of moniliform rows of cells enclosed in a copious gelatin, and characterized by the formation of heterocysts which had already begun to be developed in the Rivulariacem. With these two families the second series, the PHYCOCHROMACEE or CYANO- PHYCEE, have attained their highest degree of development. Before passing on to the third series, the position must be discussed of one of the most sharply differentiated but most puzzling groups in the entire vegetable kingdom, the Diatomaces or Bacillariacew. By some writers they are regarded as exhibiting reproduction by conjugation, and are therefore included among the Conjugate ; and this view I have myself formerly held ; but am now convinced that the so-called formation of zygospores is but à modification of the formation of auxospores, and is not sexual. The view is certainly plausible that they have descended from the Conjugate, and especially from the Desmidieæ, which they resemble in some respects, by retrogressive metamorphosis. But, on the other hand, there are points which tell strongly against this theory. The enormous number and accurate differen- tiation of species, and their constancy from very remote geological periods, with other considerations, point to the family being a member of an ascending rather than of a descending series. To this must be added their remarkable powers of motion. It is a singular fact, of which one illustration has already been men- tioned, that the power of the whole organism to move from place to place (Ortsbewegung) is strictly limited to the very lowest members of each series, such as Protococcus, the Chroococcaces, and the Schizomycetes. As we ascend, this power becomes localized in special organs, such as zoospores and antherozoids ; until in the most highly developed plants it is almost altogether lost. In no family is this property more strongly and strikingly displayed than in the Diatoms. For these and other reasons I am disposed to look on the Diatomaces as very low down in the ascending series, and ranking among Protophyta rather than true Algse. If this view be correct, they must be regarded as a branch which came to an abrupt conclusion, never arriving at anything higher ; though, owing to the very sharp differentiation of the family, it is very difficult to conjecture where was the starting- point of the branch, possibly in the Cyanophycee rather than the Protococcacez. 54 MR. A. W. BENNETT ON THE The third series, or CHLOROPHYLLOPHYCEA, is the one which alone has developed into the higher forms of vegetable life. It is characterized, from the outset, by the cells possessing a nucleus, starch-grains, pure chlorophyll of precisely the same composition and properties as that of the higher plants, and, in certain states, a true cell-wall of cellulose. In the lowest family, the Protococcacee, the individuals are unicellular, and motile by means of vibratile cilia, or collected into motionless palmel- loid or zooglmoid colonies. Although, as must almost necessarily be the case, the tendency to a higher development in the Proto- coccace® manifests itself in lines parallel to those in the Chroo- eoccacez, I cannot but agree with Schaarschmidt that there is, in all probability, no genetic connection between the individual members of the two series. Thus a tendency to develop into a plate of cells similar to that in Merismopedia is displayed also in Tetraspora; and the botryoid association of cells, only rudi- mentary in Colospherium, is carried out much more fully in Botryococcus. The further development of the Chlorophyllophyceew took place in two directions—the perfection and differentiation of the individual cells, and the association of cells into colonies or ceenobes. The latter course may be supposed to start from such forms as Botryococcus; and its first stage is represented by colonies like those of Sorastrum, Coelastrum, and Selenastrum, constituting the small family of Sorastree, in which the mode of reproduction is still but little known. In tbe Sorastree the colony moves slowly through the water without being impelled by vibratile cilia. In the next family, the Pandorinee, includ- ing Pandorina, Gonium, and Stephanosphera, we find active motion of the colony by means of cilia, and reproduction by the conjugation of zoogametes. Simpler organisms, like Chlamydo- monas and Chlamydococcus, consisting of nothing but conjugating zoogametes, ought possibly to be regarded as retrogressions from the higher forms, though they may also be stages in a direct ascent from Protococcus. Closely allied to the Pandorinee, and representing another stage in the ascending series, are the Volvocinee. The lowest member of this family, Eudorina, with a rudimentary differentiation of male antherozoids and female oospheres, unquestionably represents the line of development of Volvox, in which this differentiation is more strongly manifested. The Sorastrez, Pandorinez, and Volvocinee are, beyond doubt, AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALG. 55 nearly related members of one series, the Cenobia, although placed, in a purely sexual system of classification, the first in Protococcacee, the second in Zygophyces, the third in Oophyces. In Volvox we have the culmination of the attempt of Nature to evolve higher organisms out of the perfection of ccnobes or motile families of equivalent cells. The Hydrodictyee are probably an aberrant member of this group ; Pediastrum I place elsew here. The further differentiation of the individual cell has advanced one stage in the Hremobie@ or Characiaces, an ill-defined family making up, together with the Protococcacem, the group of Protococcoidex, and including such forms as Characium, Apio- cystis, Codiolum, and Sciadium. From them the next step is to the group which I propose to call the Multinucleata, consisting of the Siphonocladacee and Siphonee, characterized by each indi- vidual consisting of an enormously developed cell, often ramify- ing greatly and attaining gigantie dimensions, and containing several, often a very considerable number of, nuclei. In the Siphonocladacese (placed under Zygophyces) the only known mode of reproduction is the conjugation of zoogametes ; its lowest member, Botrydium, shows a distinct affinity to Botrydina among the Eremobiæ ; higher developments are exhibited in such remarkable organisms as Bryopsis, Codium, Acetabularia, Cau- lerpa, Valonia, and Rhipelia. The Siphone® (usually placed among the Oophyce»), represented by the familiar genus Vau- cheria, are possibly a higher development of theSiphonocladaces, in whieh true sexual organs, oogones and antherids, are formed, in addition to non-sexual zoospores, the reproductive portion of the thallus being now divided off by septa. It is, however, equally probable, or perbaps more so, that the Siphonew have been derived directly from the higher Protococcoidew, and that the Siphonocladaces are a group in which the vegetative organs have attained an extraordinary development, while the sexual organs, represented by the oogones and antherids, are altogether suppressed. . The striving after a high development by the elaboration of a single cell eulminates in Vaucheria, or in such forms as Acetabu- laria; but the plan which ultimately proved successful was the formation of a filament of cells by cell-division. In the Cyano- phyces we have seen a rudimentary exhibition of this structure in the Nostochinew, but combined with other conditions which 56 MR. A. W. BENNETT ON THE prevented its full success there. Where cell-division originated in the Chlorophyllophyces is not clear; we find it already fully developed in the Nematophyces or Confervoidex isogame. The organisms included under this class consist of a single un- branched or branching filament of cells; the only known modes of reproduction being, in most cases, the conjugation of zooga- metes and the direct germination of larger zoospores. In the two lowest families, the Chroolepidee and the Ulotrichacee, embracing a very small number of genera (Chroolepus, Trente- pohlia, Ulothrix, and a few others), the filament is usually un- branched ; in the two higher, the Confervacee, including Conferva, Cladophora, Chetomorpha, Draparnaldia, and other genera, and the Pithophoracee, made up of the single genus Pithophora, further vegetative activity is displayed by the copious branching ; and in the Confervacex we have again, in some instances, a plurality of nuclei. The exact course of evolution from the isogamous Confervoide® is obscure ; but it would appear to have taken place in three different lines. The first of these, which evidently came to an abrupt conclusion, is the Conjugate, con- sisting of the Zygnemacee, Mesocarpea, and Desmidiee, a well- marked and sharply differentiated group with no near affinities. It seems to me most probable that the first two families, consist- ing entirely of unbranched filamentous forms, are derived from the Confervoidex directly, though the change in the mode of reproduction is very abrupt. The formation of zoospores is entirely suppressed, the only mode of reproduction being lateral conjugation between cells of the same, or scalariform conjugation between those of different individuals. The Desmidiee must, then, be regarded as a family adapted, by a certain amount of retrogression in both vegetative and reproductive characters, to life in shallow water. If this view be correct, they must be derived, through such filamentous genera as Desmidium and Hyalotheea, from Zygnemacex with lateral conjugation. The possible relation of the Diatoms to the Desmids I have already discussed. I believe it to be apparent rather than real The mode of reproduction by conjugation attains its climax in the Mesoecarpes, which are distinguished from the Zygnemaces mainly by the more complex mode in which the zygosperm is formed. The second line of descent is that of the Brown Seaweeds. The formation of some coloured pigment to mask the chlorophyll AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALG X. 57 would appear to be a necessary condition of life for the greater part of the inhabitants of deep seas, and indeed of salt water generally. In the huge group of Phwospores we have every grade of transition from isogamous to heterogamous reproduc- tion; and, if the principle of classification based solely on the mode of reproduction were consistently carried out, a part of this obviously natural group must be placed in the Zygophycese, a part in the Oophyce®, with other forms intermediate between the two; and in some cases even members of the same family would be separated. The typical Pheosporem, suchas Punctaria and Sporochnus, are characterized by the possession of two kinds of zoosporange, unilocular and multilocular. The zoospores pro- duced in the two kinds of sporange present no difference in size or form; but those from the unilocular sporanges appear in all cases to germinate directly, while those from the multilocular sporanges are sometimes zoogametes with sexual functions. In some families one or other kind of zoosporange is altogether suppressed; thus the Laminariaces * have the unilocular kind only. In the Hetocarpacee and a few other genera scattered through different families, we have a mode of reproduction closely resembling that in the isogamous Confervoidee, except in the greater differentiation of the zoosporanges—a conjugation of zoogametes (from the multilocular sporanges) which are to all appearance exactly alike, though a slight differentiation is exhi- bited in the fact of one of them coming to rest and partially losing its cilia before conjugation takes place. In the Outleriacee the differentiation is more complete; the male and female swarm- cells are produced either on the same or on different individuals ; the latter are much larger than the former, and come perfectly to rest, entirely losing their cilia before being impregnated by the former. In the Dictyotee, finally, the differentiation is carried still further, and the female reproductive bodies are, from the first, motionless masses of protoplasm not provided with cilia (oospheres) The Dictyotew are further distinguished from the other Phæosporeæ in the non-motile character of both the male and the non-sexual reproductive elements; and in these respects they present a singular identity of structure with the Florideæ. In Dictyosiphon a different mode of reproduction has been observed, somewhat resembling the conjugation of the Conjugatæ. * Gardiner believes, however, that he has detected a true sexual reproduc- tion in Alaria. ` LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. F 58 / MR. A. W. BENNETT ON THE Various families of Phæosporeæ exhibit reduction or degrada- tion of the vegetative structure. Considerable obscurity rests on the position of the small group named by Rostafinski Synge- netice ; but I am disposed to agree with Hansgirg * in regarding it as having descended by retrogression from the Phæosporeæ. The two genera of which it is composed resemble one another in but few points except the possession of a brown endochrome, and have probably but slight affinity with one another. Hydrurus is a unicellular freshwater organism in which the reproductive bodies are reduced to non-ciliated masses of brown protoplasm wbich germinate directly without impregnation; in Chromo- phyton, which is endophytic in Sphagnum, the vegetative struc- ture is almost entirely suppressed, and the reproductive bodies are uniciliated masses of protoplasm of two kinds, but without any observed process of conjugation. Heckel and Chareyre t regard the Diatomacew, Syngenetice, and Phæosporeæ as successive members of an ascending series. The step from the Dictyotez to the Fucace® is an easy one. In the highest type of brown seaweeds, such as Fucus or Dur- villea, with their typical heterogamous or **oogamous"' repro- duction, consisting of the impregnation of a comparatively large oosphere by a number of minute antherozoids, we have the climax . of this line of evolution. The third line of descent from the isogamous Confervoides is a much more direct one, viz. to the Confervoides heterogamz, consisting of the three families Spheropleacee, (Edogoniacec, and Coleochetacee. In the first of these, which comprises only a single species, we have a distinct differentiation of the male and female reproductive elements, the latter having now become permanently quiescent, but still a strong reminiscence of the Confervace® in the unbranched filament and the multinucleated cells. The Œdogoniaceæ exhibit a distinct advance in vegetative structure, and still more in the cells which contain the male and female reproductive bodies being, for the first time in this series, differ- entiated into antherids and oogones respectively. In the purely sexual system of classification these two families are placed among the Oophycesm, while the most highly developed of the three, the Coleochætaceæ, commences the series of Carpophycee. * ‘ Prodromus der Algenflora von Böhmen,’ t ‘Journal de Micrographie, 1885. AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALG X. 59 In this family there is still no great advance in vegetative struc- ture, and we have an evident connecting link with (Edogonium in Bulbochete. In the typical genus Coleochzte we find, in the non-reproductive part of the thallus, a singular change from a filament to a simple plate of cells, adapting it to its mode of growth, as a flat disk attached to the surface of water-plants. The mode of sexual reproduction has, however, attained a much higher degree of complexity. The oogone is surmounted by a tubular appendage, the trichogyne, through which the motile antherozoids find their way to the oosphere in order to impreg- nateit. The fertilized oogone then becomes invested by a cortical layer of cells, forming the complex body known as the sporocarp. The microscopic family of Pediastree so closely resembles the Coleocbstaces in some points, and is so difficult to locate else- where, that I find it hardly possible to regard it in any other light than as a degraded type of this family in which every trace of sexual reproduction has been lost. Many authorities place Pediastrum among the Protococcacew, others associate it with Hydrodietyon ; with the latter genus it seems to me to have scarcely anything in common; in no true sense of the word do its cells constitute a ccenobe. The Coleochztacex lead us up directly to the highest type of structure attained by Thallophytes, the Red Seaweeds or Floride, a well-defined and natural group, though exhibiting remarkable variety in the degree of development of the sexual organs. So striking is the resemblance in the mode of impregnation in the most highly developed genera of Floridez, such as Callithamnion, Dudresnaya, or Corallina, to that in Coleochste, that it is scarcely possible to doubt the direct descent of one from the other. In addition to the acquisition of a red pigment, the chief difference consists in the replacement of motile antherozoids by motionless, or at least not actively motile, male elements known as “ sper- matia.” The process of fertilization is the most complex which occurs among Thallophytes, and presents a remarkable forecast, 80 to speak, of the mode afterwards elaborated an Flowering Plants, but only after a very long interval comprising the entire evolution of Muscine® and Vascular Cryptogams. It is instruc- tive to note that with the loss of motility of the male reproduc- tive bodies is correlated the loss of motility also of the non-sexual reproductive bodies or tetraspores. Another possible line ot descent of the Florides has already been indicated, from the [76 face page 60. "YINSS4SONRAL) "VINUS480I0N Y "SIIBUNIOU SOPLIOLT Q O | Q ‘wWanlosayy . | ‘BABUN O ‘BBs uor | | | "‘WHOVAVHD i T ‘VIEVIQO8VA VIRVDOLIAEQ) 'esovon g u Q aop ) I | | a C) on en P "BBM ¢ BJMP t ‘wasodso@y d ‘ounbosa "sadıuoosaem F *ezoovruoZop^r) zapronsafuoy © worodsoasy d ‘avbnluog | “waoumensiz T. *weovo[do1aqdg ER 'eeowdiwoojog j ; Boeuesuh | *&sorpruiseq L 4 WIN 8 T í . T Q Q 98009 A.I0JUO() ‘ounboss *&eo91oqdoqjtq &?pion42fuo;) « *ejeow our *erouoqdtg O | 1 *eteprdepooxqo | > -apvoponurpnpy ‘wsooepepouoydig Q ) ‘wadgorporpiyy \ ( Q "8320800480 NT “BOUINOATOA | ‘eooemeuoyANg m ^ ‘aoua H *eeutiopueq ll 4 | d ¢ 9eovuro1et T *enqourean "BOOBLIE[NATH -IONNA > Q ‘BIEB Og O = J . - E | "WOOBLIB[[LOSO) ^ LI | \ © á O O q 99309 UI0XÁ WI 5 *8002'909090301qd "00899000019 '8e3e9Kurozrqog Ó 5 "VLAHdOLOUd e 'Y391H40114Hd0801H2 'VIQAHAONVAD SNOTIAHdOHOTHI-NON z 4 TII TI 1 | | AFFINITIES AND CLASSIFICATION OF ALGE. 61 is obscure; but they must probably be regarded as descended, through many removes now lost, from the Coleochztacex. The Muscinew are regarded by Goebel as probably derivatives from the Characew; and this seems the most likely hypothesis ; though a difficulty is presented in the relationship of the Hepatice, especially the thalloid forms, to the more highly developed Musci, unless the former are regarded as a retrogressive offshoot from the latter. Another possible line of descent of the Muscineæ has been indicated, from Lemanea or similar forms. Another great gap, in which many connecting links must have been lost, occurs between the Muscine® and the Vascular Cryp- togams. It is difficult to regard the Vascular Cryptogams as descended directly either from the Characex or from the Mus- cines. The construction of the vegetative apparatus in the Equisetacew among the former reminds one, to a certain extent, of that in the Characex. In its general features the mode of sexual reproduction has now become established, to undergo, in Flowering Plants, one more change, in the substitution of motionless pollen-grains with their pollen-tubes for motile antherozoids. From the Selaginellacee among Heterosporous Vascular Cryptogams, it is comparatively plain sailing, through the Gymnosperms, to the Angiosperms. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 60 MR. A. W. BENNETT ON THE Phæosporeæ through the Dictyotew, which agree with the Flo- ride: in the absence of spontaneous motility in both the sexual and non-sexual reproductive elements. But it seems improbable that modes of reproduction so closely resembling one another as those in the Coleochstaces and the Florides should have arisen independently. In the higher families of the Floride® we find also the highest development of the organs of assimilation and con- duction among Thallophytes. If the more complicated types of Floride: are derived by direct descent from the Coleochstace®, it follows that the less highly developed families must be regarded as retrogressions from the parent type; and this theory, I ven- ture to think, offers the most probable explanation of the true position of some aberrant forms. In the Nemaliee and Squa- marie@ the degeneration is exhibited solely in the less perfect development of their thallus, the mode of reproduction being still of the normal character. In the Lemaneacee this is accom- panied also by a simpler structure of the sexual organs. But here, as wellas in Batrachospermum, we have the first rudimentary appearance (except among Fungi) of the phenomenon known as “ alternation of generations," which attained its acme in the Vaseular Cryptogams, and which may possibly indicate the genesis of the Musciner. In the Bangiacee or Porphyracex we have a reduction of the thallus to a simple filament or plate of cells, accompanied by a rudimentary development of both oogones and trichogynes, and a limited reversion to motility in the tetra- spores. For reasons stated above, it seems to me that we must regard the Bangiacee as exhibiting retrogression from the more complicated Floridee rather than as the lowest member of an ascending series; and, if this view is adopted, a place will be found for the Ulvacee as derivatives from the Bangiacee by further retrogression, displayed in the entire suppression of oogones and antherids, and reversion to an ealier mode of reproduction—the conjugation of zoogametes. In a purely sexual system of classification the Ulvacee must, of course, be placed among the Zygophycee ; but their vegetative structure differs widely from all the other members of that group, while the affi- nity of Ulva to Porphyra can scarcely be doubted. This completes the attempt at tracing the affinities of the various families of Alge. The Characes, though included by some writers under Algs, are best dissociated from them in con- sequence of their distinct cormophytic structure. Their genesis 62 SIR J. LUBBOCK —PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. Phytobiologigal Observations; On the Forms of Seedlings and the Causes to which they are due.—Part II. By Sir Joun Lussdék, Bart., V.P.L.S., F.R.S., M.P., D.C.L., LL.D. [Read 17th February, 1887.] INFLUENCE OF THE LEAF ON THE COTYLEDON. Seedlings of Onagrariec. Some of the Onagrariee have seedlings with very curious coty- ledons. For instance, I was greatly puzzled by the seedling of Gnothera bistorta, in which (fig. 135) the cotyledons were long Fig. 135. Seedling of (Enothera bistorta. x3. and linear, suddenly widening at the end into a large orbicular expansion, which gives them a very peculiar appearance. In Eucharidium grandiflorum (fig. 138) or Clarkia rhomboidea (fig. 143) the form of the cotyledon might not unnaturally be sup- posed to be a case similar to that of Malva. In reality, however, the explanation is very different. In Eucharidium the lobes have nothing to do with the arrangement of the embryo in the seed. The young plant, indeed, immediately after germination, presents no trace of them. The cotyledons, when they first emerge from the seed (fig. 136), are oblong-orbicular, sessile, cordate or auricled at the base, and emarginate at the apex, with a small purple tooth in the notch ; they grow rather rapidly, become shortly petioled, and develop one or two lateral, incurved nerves on each side of the midrib. In the next stage, about eight days after germination, they exhibit a very slight constriction near the base of the cotyledons, with a small obtuse tooth. This basal portion increases much more rapidly, while the growth of the terminal portion (which is, in fact, the original cotyledon) becomes gradually arrested. The tooth SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 63 becomes more marked (fig. 137), and by the tenth day the new portion is obtusely 2-toothed or crenate, and nearly equals the original cotyledon in size. Fig. 136. Fig. 137. Fig. 136. Seedling of Eucharidium grandiflorum. X3. Fig. 137. Eucharidium grandiflorum: 10 days after germination. x3. In its final form (fig. 138) the new portion is both broader and longer than the true cotyledon, and differs from it not only in the crenations, but in the possession of a more conspicuous midrib and rather stiff hairs. Not only is this basal portion interesting in its mode of development, but also from its similarity to the sub- sequent leaves. In fact, as fig. 138 shows, it may be said that we have a compound structure formed of a leaf at the base, ter- minated by the cotyledon. If, indeed, this species stood alone, we might regard the resemblance as accidental; but we find a very similar growth in other allied species. In Clarkia pulchella (fig. 189) the cotyledons immediately after germination closely resemble those of Eucharidium grandi- forum (fig. 136). They are oblong-oval, entire, with a slightly Prominent colourless tooth at the apex of the midrib, sessile, and very shortly auricled at the base. Six days after germina- tion they are orbicular, shallowly emarginate, very shortly petiolate, and slightly cordate at the base. In a short time @2 64 SIR J. LUBBOCE—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. they become broadly ovate, emarginate, suddenly narrowed, and rounded at the base. In this case there is no great change Fig. 138. eS L RE eea en s Eucharidium grandiflorum : showing final form of cotyledons. Nat. size. of form; but while the margin of the original cotyledon is glabrous, that of the new growth and of the true leaves (fig. 139) is finely ciliate. SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 65 t In Enothera stricta the cotyledons immediately after germi- nation are oblong, obtuse, slightly auricled at the base ; otherwise entire, sessile, thinly glandular, pubescent on the upper surface, Fig. 139. —É———— = Clarkia pulchella, Two-thirds nat. size. and ciliate. Eight days after germination (fig. 140) they are more distinctly petiolate, ovate, obtuse, cuneate at the base, often subelliptic, sometimes with a minute but distinct tooth Fig. 140. E d [| —-— y a eee = | eg u ZI em (Enothera stricta: 8 days after germination. X3. below the middle on each side, denoting the line of demarcation between the original portion and the new growth. After this the terminal portion does not alter much; the basal part, on the 66 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. contrary, continues to grow, and eventually (fig. 141) the coty- ledons are spatulate, obovate or oblong-obovate, obtuse, with a tooth on each side; the lower part with a distinct midrib and tapering much to the base, glabrous, with puberulous, pubescent petioles, connate at the base. . Fig. 141. = = LAM L- In ug SS a (Enothera stricta: 30 days after germination. Nat. size. The first leaves are alternate, lanceolate, obtuse, tapering to the petiole, obsoletely and distantly toothed at the margins, and, like the petioles, are glabrous with pubescent petioles. In Clarkia rhomboidea the cotyledons immediately after ger- mination are orbicular, entire, or very faintly emarginate, with & more or less prominent apical tooth, sessile, glabrous, and purplish. One day after germination they are rather more distinetly emarginate and minutely papillosely pubescent. After a week more they are (fig. 142) obovate or subpanduriform, emarginate, with a small tooth in the notch, constricted below the middle. The basal portion is much more conspicuously EEE oe 5 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 67 pubescent, and has a pale pink or purplish midrib, ending in a roader purple patch at the base of the terminal portion. ; A ter this stage the apical portion alters but little. The asal portion, on the contrary, continues to grow; so that, a month after germination, the cotyledons (fig. 143) are oblon distinctly petiolate, constricted at the union between the original cotyledon and secondary growth, emarginate with a minute tooth in the notch, cuneate at the base, with a distinct midrib throughout, and a few indistinct alternate nerves on each side. Fig. 143. 1 ; j] | = TEST TAM Fig. 142. Clarkia rhomboidea : 8 days after germination. X3. Fig. 143. Ditto: 30 days after germination. Nat. size. The first pair of leaves are opposite, ovate, the base, alternately incurvinerved, entire, and densely pubescent. In Enothera taraxacifolia the cotyledons are at first oblong, obtuse, entire, sessile, and with glandular pubescence on the upper surface. They grow rapidly, and one day after germination they are much larger and petiolate, but otherwise unaltered. They gradually (fig. 144) become emarginate, and grow more in length than in breadth. The petioles also elongate considerably. obtuse, cuneate at shortly petiolate, 68 SIR J. LUBBOCE—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. The first leaves are alternate, lanceolate, obtuse, petiolate, alternately nerved on the upper half, and oppositely nerved on the basal half, obtusely and obsoletely dentate at the margin, and glandular pubescent. Here, again, the foliar portion of the cotyledon resembles the true leaf. Fig. 144. SS —— Gnothera taraxacifolia : 16 days after germination. Nat. size. In Clarkia gaurioides the cotyledons immediately after germi- nation (fig. 145) are oblong-orbicular, emarginate, with a small tooth in the notch, slightly auricled at the base, and sessile, with a scarcely discernible midrib. After five days a new growth has taken place at the base (fig. 146), much narrower than the true cotyledon, and with a small tooth on each side. After ten days the new portion is as long as, though narrower than, the true cotyledon, and has 2,3, or 4 teeth on each side, with a well- marked midrib. Eighteen days after germination the new portion is both longer and broader than the true cotyledon; the whole organ is broadly ovate, cuneate at the base, petiolate, the new portion has 4—6 small obtuse teeth on each side, is broadly sub- elliptie in outline, and minutely ciliate at the margin. It is remarkable also that the cotyledons have become more or less distinctly alternate. Here it is still more evident, as figs. 147 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 69 and 148 show, that the new growth has a distinctly foliar character. In @Enothera Lindleyana and E. amena the development is very similar to that of Clarkia gaurioides. (Œ. tenella belongs also to this group. Fig. 147. Fig. 145. Clarkia gaurioides: seedling. Nat. size. Fig. 146. Ditto: seedling, 5 days after germination. Nat. size. Fig. 147. Ditto: seedling, 10 days after germination. Nat. size. The same is the case with the earlier stages in Clarkia integri- petala ; but in this species, while the original cotyledon is all but glabrous, the foliar portion resembles the leaves in being conspi- cuously pubescent on the upper surface. The passage from the one portion to the other is abrupt; and, the veins being also ‘well-marked in the foliar part of the cotyledon, the contrast between the two regions is very conspicuous. ` In Eucharidium concinnum the cotyledons follow a similar Course of development; but the upper surface of the original cotyledons are glandular, though less conspicuously so than the foliar portion. The passage also is less abrupt. The foliar 70 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. portion is larger in proportion, and the margin is crenate but not toothed. Fig. 148. Clarkia gaurioides: seedling, 18 days after germination. Nat. size. The first two leaves are opposite, oblong-ovate, obtuse, with & distinct midrib, but indistinct lateral nerves, and minutely glan- dular pubescence all over the upper surface. Enothera biennis and (E. micrantha afford a striking contrast. The leaf of the former (fig. 149) is broad, nearly orbicular, finely ciliated at the margin, and the midrib is rather weak, with strong _ curved. lateral branches; that of the latter is (fig. 153), on the SIE J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGIOAL OBSERVATIONS. 71 contrary, linear-lanceolate, with one or two blunt teeth on each side, with somewhat larger hairs, and a stout midrib without lateral branches. Fig. 149. a M SS (Enothera biennis: seedling, 16 days after germination. Nat. size. The cotyledons immediately after germination are in both cases (fig. 151) oval, obtuse, and entire, with a slightly prominent Fig. 150. 72 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. apical tooth, that of Œ. biennis being subsessile, that of Œ. ma- erantha very shortly petiolate. In (E. biennis the cotyledons appear simply to expand; they retain the broadly ovate form, with the minute apical tooth, but become gradually petiolate *. But though there is thus no marked constriction in (Enothera biennis between the original cotyledon and the new growth, the latter is marked by a slight tooth at the point of junction, but still more by having the margin ciliate with incurved hairs, and a midrib with curved lateral veins; in both which characters it resembles the true leaf. In Œ. Lamarckiana the cotyledons resemble those of Œ. biennis, but become rather more truncate at the base and more pointed at the apex; so that their form is more wedge-like or obeuneate. The apical tooth is not apparent, and the basal foliar portion of the cotyledon is distinguishable only by the midrib and the fringe of incurved hairs, there being neither a notch nor a tooth to mark the transition. In @. rosea the cotyledons resemble those of (E. biennis; but they have not the apical tooth, and the margin is not ciliate. In this species, however, the leaves themselves are distantly dentate, and the petioles are slightly pubescent but not hairy ab the margin; they are broadly ovate, obtuse, entire, and with petioles nearly equalling their own length. In Enothera linearis the cotyledons much resemble those of Œ. rosea, as also do those of Œ. pumila, Œ. serotina, and E. glauca, which latter, however, are ultimately cuneate at the base. To the same group of species, so far as the cotyledons are concerned, belongs also Œ. fruticosa. Enothera micrantha affords us a case very similar to Œ. bis- torta. The cotyledons immediately after germination (fig. 151) are, as already mentioned, oval-obtuse with a slightly prominent apical tooth, and very shortly petiolate; they soon become (fig. 152) spatulate, with an oval entire tip representing the original cotyledon, and a linear cuneate portion at the base, generally with a minute tooth on each side, and glandular . pubescence. In the third stage (fig. 153) they arelinear, re- sembling a stout handle to the broad ovate cotyledon, which has grown to about twice its original length and retains the * The arrangement of the cotyledons in the seed is variable: sometimes they are flat, sometimes involute. I SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 73 original form. Nineteen days after germination (fig. 154) they become narrowly spatulate, or linear with an oval tip, no wider, or even sometimes rather narrower, than the greatest width of Fig. 151. Fig. 152. Fig. 153. ge Fig. 151. CEnothera micrantha : seedling. x3 Fig. 152. Ditto: seedling, 7 days after germination. x 3. Fig. 153. Ditto: seedling, 9 days after germination. X 3 Fig. 154. Ditto: seedling, 19 days after germination. Nat. size. the new portion, which closely resembles the leaf and is linear, somewhat broader in the middle, with two or three obsolete teeth on each side, ciliated at the margins and with a broad midrib. Here, therefore, we have an interesting group in which at first the cotyledons are very similar, but by subsequent growth at the base develop into several distinet types, in each case closely 74 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. resembling the leaf characteristic of the species. We can there- fore have little, if any, doubt that this growth is influenced by the form of the leaf. The species in which a connexion may perhaps be traced between the characteristics of the leaves and those of the coty- ledons are so few, that I may mention here that of Embelia Ribes (fig. 155). The leaves are simple, alternate, exstipulate, Fig. 155. Sun Seedling of Embelia Ribes. Half nat. size. petiolate, alternately and incurvinerved, rather thick and indis- tinctly reticulate, shining on both surfaces, bright green above, paler beneath, and punctate with dark green sunken glands even- tually becoming blackish, thinly glandular pubescent on both surfaces; petioles semiterete, channelled above, closely glandular pubescent, tapering downwards. The first leaf is broadly ovate, or short elliptic, acute, and serrate except towards the base. The second is similar, but less broad ; the third, fourth, and fifth lan- ceolate, each rather narrower than the preceding. The cotyledons are ovate, obtuse or subacute, indistinctly alternately incurvinerved, and reticulate, distantly serrate in the upper half, petiolate and tapering into the petiole, glabrous, bright green and shining above, paler beneath, thinly glandular on both surfaces, and dotted with sunken black glands ; petioles semiterete, slightly furrowed above, finely glandular pubescent. SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 75 Here it will be observed that the cotyledons are strikingly like the first leaves; and, moreover, that there is a regular gradation from the broad ovate colyledon to the final leaves, which are narrow lanceolate. The serration of the cotyledons is a very rare cha- racter. In this connexion also I may perhaps mention Eschseholtzia tenuifolia. In my previous memoir I described* and figured (l. c. fig. 40) the germination of Æ. californica, in which the coty- ledons are long, narrow, and deeply bifid, and suggested that this form enabled them more easily to make their exit from the seed. In that species, where the cotyledons are deeply bifid, the leaves also are much cut up. In E. tenuifolia, on the contrary, both the leaves and cotyledons are long and linear. Here also the form probably facilitates the exit; and one may perhaps suggest that E. californica exhibits a form of which E. tenuifolia repre- sents an earlier and simpler condition. Connate Petioles. In support of the suggestion which I made in my last paper with reference to the advantage of petioles being connate, I may give as additional evidence the case of Smyrnium perfoliatum Fig. 156. Seedling of Smyrnium perfoliatum. Half nat. size. * Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xxii. 1886, p. 359. 76 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. (fig. 156). The caulicle is undeveloped, the cotyledons are oblong elliptic, emarginate, obtuse, generally unequal-sided or subfal- cate, longly petiolate, 8-nerved from the base, and finely reticu- late, with the lateral nerves becoming incurved and uniting with the midrib close to the apex, glabrous, light green above, paler beneath, shining on both surfaces; lamina 18-24 millim. long, 83-11 millim. wide; petioles 60-100 millim. long, connate into one terete piece for 55-75 millim. of their length, split a little way at the base to allow the plumule to emerge, free in the upper part, semiterete and slightly channelled above, glabrous, shining, dull brownish green. In this case it is obvious that if the petioles had been separate, they would have been far too weak to stand upright, and their length therefore would have been comparatively useless. In Polygonum polystachyum, again, the petioles are connate and form a hollow tube through which the leaves pass; so that the seedling has the appearance of possessing an erect caulicle with nearly sessile cotyledons. Unequal Cotyledons. In my previous memoir I gave (7. c. p. 869) several cases in which the two cotyledons are unequal, and pointed out the rea- sons to which in the several instances this seemed to me to be Fig. 157. Fig. 158. Fig. 159. Fig. 157. Coreopsis Atkinsoniana : longitudinal section of achene. x 10. Fig. 158. Ditto: transverse section of achene. x 10. Fig. 159. Ditto: embryo. x 10. due. Coreopsis Atkinsoniana affords us a case which I then acci- dentally omitted. The seeds are obovate, curved longitudinally, and compressed dorso-ventrally, conforming to the interior of the 4 d s SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 77 fruit. The embryo again is slightly bent, following the direction of the seed. Consequently the one cotyledon occupies the inner, the other the outer side of the curve; and, as shown in fig. 160, the outer one is distinctly larger than the other. The Hemp (Cannabis) and Caylusea present us with other cases more or less resembling that of Hesperis mentioned in my previous memoir. In Thunbergia reticulata the cotyledons are unequal, ovate, obtuse, slightly emarginate, and cordate at the base. The larger one is slightly denticulated, and with a curious embossed patch in the centre; the smaller one is, on the contrary, smooth and entire, or nearly so. The seed is orbicular or oblong ; aperi- spermic, 3—4 millim. in diameter, compressed, with a cavity on the Fig. 160. ` Coreopsis Atkinsoniana. Seedling. X 10. inner side. The embryo is slightly curved ; and the cotyledons lie with their faces towards the hilum, which is very prominent; the inner cotyledon is turned up at the edges, and wraps, to a certain extent, rouud the outer one. The raised or embossed patch in the centre of this cotyledon is due to the inward curva- ture of the testa. Position of the Embryo in the Seed. Plantago. As a general rule, the arrangement and position of the embryo in the seed is approximately the same within the limits of any one genus. There are, however, many exceptions. In the genus Plantago, for instance, the cotyledons sometimes have their faces and sometimes their edges to the placenta. This difference is not indeed mentioned either by Barnéoud or Decaisne in their respective monographs. of the family. Bentham and Hooker, LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. H FICTIS ne rn 78 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. however, say (‘ Genera Plantarum,’ p. 1223):—“ Embryo rectus v. rarius hippocrepicus, hilo parallelus v. in fructu monospermo erectus v. transversus.”’ In P. media the fruit is capsular, dry, membranous, 2-celled, and 2—4-seeded. The seeds (figs. 161 and 162) are plano-convex, or subconcavo-convex, peltate, small, with equal obtuse ends ; or with the basal end slightly the broadest ; the testa is thin, pale brown ; hilum a little below the middle on the ventral aspect, round, deeper brown than the rest of the testa; the raphe tapers from the hilum obliquely towards the upper end of the testa. The perisperm is copious, fleshy, and white. The embryo is straight, narrow, white, a little shorter than the perisperm, and embedded in it, a little nearer the dorsal aspect of the seed and somewhat oblique to the median axis ; the cotyledons are linear-spatulate, tapering towards the base, obtuse, entire, and with their faces towards the placenta ; the radicle is inferior, obtuse, and shorter than the cotyledons. Fig. 161. Fig. 162. N ^ Fig. 161. Plantago media. Longitudinal section of seed. x 8. Fig. 162. Ditto. Transverse section of seed. x 8. In P. lanceolata (fig. 163) the capsule is also 2-celled, with one seed in each cell. The seed is concave on the ventral side, at first pale green, at length becoming yellow. The hilum is oval, Fig. 163. Plantago lanceolata. Transverse section of seed. x 12. forming a white or pale spot about or a little below the middle on the ventral aspect. The perisperm is abundant, fleshy, or sub- horny when dry, and semitransparent. The embryo is straight; SIR J. LUBBOCK —PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 79 white, embedded in the perisperm, and a little shorter than the seed. The cotyledons are narrowly oblong or linear, obtuse, plano-convex, closely applied face to face, and with their edges to the placenta. The radicle is narrower than the cotyledons, ` inferior, and tapering downwards. In P. Coronopus the capsule is many-seeded. The seeds are oblong-oval, suddenly tapering to an obtuse point at the lower end, small, in transverse section somewhat diamond-shaped, with the angles rounded off, and attached to the placenta considerably below the middle. They are much smaller than those of P. media, and differ much among themselves. The embryo is comparatively large, straight, central, nearly equalling the perisperm in length ; the cotyledons are linear obtuse, entire, plano-convex, thick, closely applied face to face, and with their edges to the placenta. In P. maritima the fruit is narrowly ovoid, 2-celled, 2-seeded. The seed oblong-lanceolate, biconvex or flattened on the ventral side. The embryo is straight, large, and nearly fills the seed ; the cotyledons have their edges to the placenta. In P. Cynops the fruit is green, with a pale line where the two carpels come together, and a darker one along the middle of the carpel, giving it in a young state the appearance of consisting of four earpels, 2-celled, 2-seeded. The seed is ovate obtuse, pel- tate, compressed dorsally, concave on the ventral side, smooth, shining, deep green when young, and sufficiently transparent to show the embryo by transmitted light. The embryo is straight ; the cotyledons linear, obtuse, entire, closely applied face to face, with their edges to the placenta. l In P. arenaria and P. major the cotyledons are also placed with their edges to the placenta. , I was for some time much puzzled as to why the cotyledons in P. media should be placed differently from the other species exa- mined ; though the reason seems in reality very simple. At first I thought it might have reference to the mode in which the embryo emerges from the seed ; but this does not seem to have any bearing on it. InP lanceolata, however, and its allies the cotyledons are narrow and thick ; and the seed being somewhat compressed, it Will be seen from fig. 163 that if the embryo had been placed with its faces to the placenta, it would not have had room to develop itself. . On the other hand, in P. media the reverse is the case: the cotyledons are thin and comparatively wide; their ye in fact, H RR | 80 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. is greater than their thickness. It follows that if they had been arranged as in the other species, they would not have had room to develop themselves. The difference of position is therefore explained by the fact that in P. media the width of the cotyle- dons is greater than the thickness; while in P. lanceolata &c., on i the contrary, the thickness of the two cotyledons, taken together, is greater than their breadth. The normal arrangement of an embryo in the seed is to have the faces of the cotyledons turned to the placenta. There are, however, not a few cases in which, as in these species of Plantago, the cotyledons have their edges to the placenta. When this is the case, it may be suggested as possible that the position is due to the fact of the seeds being more or less, in some cases very much, flattened; and that the embryo is twisted round at right angles to its normal position, so that the cotyledons may lie | in the broad way of the seed, as in Ailanthus, Euonymus, Pas- | siflora, Linum, Fraxinus, Diospyros, Heliotropium, and many | Crucifers, Leguminose, and Rosaceæ. ` On the other hand, in the case of Olaytonia this explanation will not apply. There would appear no reason, so far as the seed is concerned, why the cotyledons should not lie in the usual position. It has. occurred to me whether the arrangement of the coty- ledons may have reference to their exit from the seed. If we j | | Fig. 164. Fig. 165. Fig. 164. Claytonia perfoliata. Transverse section of seed. x 15. Fig. 165. Ditto. Seedling. x 6. examine a germinating seedling of Claytonia, we shall see that the testa splits vertically from the micropyle, and the cotyle- dons from their position, when they separate, act with greater SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 81 advantage in enlarging the orifice, and thus securing their exit, than they would if they occupied the more usual position. This, however, I only throw out asa suggestion which requires further investigation. When the seed is flattened laterally, the embryo must either be narrow or lie with its edges of the cotyledons to the placenta. For instance, in Heliophila pilosa var. incisa the seeds (figs. 166 & 167) agree closely in form with those of Cheiranthus (figs. 90 & 91, C. Cheiri); they are oblong-obtuse at each end, compressed Fig. 166. Heliophila pilosa. Longitudinal section of seed. X 12. Fig. 167. Ditto. Transverse section of seed. x 12. dorsally, with a notch at one end, and in section are narrow elliptic; but while the cotyledons of Cheiranthus are broad, in Heliophila they are long and linear. The reason of this may be that while in Cheiranthus and other Arabidew the pods are flattened dorsally and the cotyledons are accumbent in the broad way of the seed (figs. 90 & 91), those of the Sisymbres, to which Heliophila belongs, have (figs. 166 & 167) the cotyledons incumbent, so that they lie across the seed, and are consequently linear. Similar eases occur in other Orders, as for instance in Caryo- phyllez and Solanes. Divided Cotyledons. Divided cotyledons are far from frequent ; still in my previous memoir I described several cases, and pointed out the causes to Which they seemed to me to be due. In the Lime (Zilia, fig. 168) we havea different and very inter- esting case. The cotyledons are broad, foliaceous, rhomboid-subtriangular, and 5-lobed, 5-nerved at the base, with the outer and lower pair of 82 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. nerves slender, alternately nerved upwards, reticulate, shining and thinly pubescent on both surfaces, deep green above, paler beneath, petiolate; lobes oblong-obtuse, with a strong nerve running into each, the basal ones always largest and sometimes ovate ; Fig. 168. Tilia vulgaris. Seedling. Nat. size. middle pair of lobes always the smallest, and oblong or subulate ; lamina 15-21 millim. long, 17-25 millim. from tip to tip of the basal pair of lobes; petiole semiterete, shallowly channelled above, pubescent, 6-8 millim. long. The fruit is an ovoid or subglobose nut, with five obtuse angles, tomentose with somewhat rufous hairs, one-celled by the rupture of the septum, one-seeded, indehiscent, tipped with the persistent base of the style, woody, attached.to a large deciduous bract which serves to disseminate it by the aid of the wind. The seed is ascending or erect, obovoid or subglobose, deep brown, smooth, with a firm or crustaceous testa of two distinct layers; hilum oval, comparatively large on the ventral aspect a little above the base, and longitudinal; raphe ventral, proceeding from the hilum to the apex of the seed; chalaza apical, promi- SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 83 nent externally as well as internally in the mature state by a deeper brown blotch; radicle inferior. The perisperm in the mature seed is copious, firm, pale yellow, and homogeneous. There is therefore so far nothing in any way analogous to the causes which have led to the existence of the lobes in the species previously described. The embryo is at first straight; the radicle is stout and ob- tuse; the cotyledons ovate obtuse, plano-convex, fleshy, pale green, and applied face to face. They grow, however, consi- derably ; and when (fig. 169) they meet the wall of the seed they Fig. 169. Fig. 170. Fig. 169. Tilia vulgaris. Section of seed. x 4. Fig. 170. Ditto. Embryo. x8. bend back on themselves, and then curve round, following the general outline of the seed (fig. 170). If any one will take a common tea-cup and try to place in it a sheet of paper, the paper will of course be thrown into ridges. If these ridges be re- moved and so much left as will lie smoothly inside the cup, it will be found that the paper has been cut into lobes more or less resembling those of the cotyledons of Tilia. Or if, conversely, a piece of paper be cut out into lobes resembling those of the coty- ledons, it will be found that the paper will fit the concavity of the cup. The case is almost like that of our own hand, which can be opened and closed conveniently owing to the division of the five fingers. l It may be said that the seed of the Sycamore (Acer) is not very dissimilar in form to that of the Lime (Tilia); and yet the cotyledons are long, narrow, and strap-shaped, while those of the 84 SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. Lime are rhomboid and five-lobed; but it must be remembered that in the Sycamore the embryo occupies the whole seed, while in the Lime it is embedded in perisperm. The peculiar lobed form of the cotyledons of Zilia enables them, I would suggest, to lie conveniently in the globose seed. On the Form of the Leaf in the Tulip-Tree (Liriodendron). The leaves of the Tulip-Tree (Liriodendron) have long attracted attention from the peculiarity of their form. I am not aware that any attempt has been made to account for this, though Mr. Meehan has an interesting note on the stipules of Lirioden- dron in the ‘ Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia '*. “The premorse or cut-off appearance of the blade,” he says, “ results from the stipular portions being adnate with the stem-axis, instead of being wholly on the petiole as in Magnolia.” I confess I do not understand this, and am not even quite sure whether he himself regards it as an explanation ; since he subsequently says, “ It may be here noted that those who look only to Mr. Darwin’s principle of natural selection to account for the laws of form, might be troubled by such cases as these. It is scarcely conceivable that a square-edged leaf-blade, as we find it in Liriodendron, is of any special benefit to the species; yet if this form is the consequence of some other act, which is a benefit ; the selection principle may still hold good ” t. I infer from this that Mr. Meehan remains in doubt as to the cause of the very peculiar form presented by the leaf of this species. Mr. Newberry has recently contributed to the ‘ Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club ’ (Jan. 1887) a notice on the “Ancestors of the Tulip-tree ;” but the ancestral condition does not appear to throw any light on the question, nor is there any other existing species to which we can look for guidance. The leaves of the Tulip-tree are saddle-shaped, abruptly truncate at the end, or, in the words of Bentham and Hooker, “sinuato 4-loba.” I have often wondered what could be the purpose or the advantage to the tree of this remarkable shape. One idea which occurred to me was that the differences of form might enable insects to perceive the tree at some distance, just as the colours of flowers are an advantage in rendering them more * L. c. 1870, p. 114. | t L. c. 1870, p. 116. SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 85 conspicuous. I then looked closely to see whether the peculiar forms could in any way be explained by the position of the leaves on the tree. I believe, however, that the cause is of a different nature, and has reference to the peculiar character of the bud. Each young leaf is, as in the Magnoliew generally, originally enclosed in, and sheltered by, the stipules of its predecessor. These are in Liriodendron oval, or in form resembling a shallow dish or spoon, so that, when placed face to face, they form a hollow almond-shaped body. The first of these neat little boxes which I opened showed the young leaf in the stage shown in fig. 171, p being the petiole, / the lamina of the leaf, and s that of the stipules. This threw me off the scent, as it seemed to afford no clue whatever to the peculiar form of the leaf. Eventually, how- ever, on examining younger buds, I found what I believe to be the true explanation. Within the stipules of such a bud as that represented in fig. 171 are contained several younger buds, one within the other. The youngest stage which need here be men- tioned is represented in fig. 172. The petiole is short and thick, the lamina is widest in the middle, and tapers regularly towards both base and apex; the stipules arein the form of a hemisphere. Gradually the stipules become more oval (fig. 173), assuming an almond-like form, somewhat thickest in the middle, tapering away to the sides, and more gradually towards the apex. The petiole has also elongated, and the lamina of the leaf is more ab- ruptly turned downwards; so that the petiole passes up one side of the stipule, while the midrib passes round the tip of the sti- pule and down again the other side. The lamina itself has con- siderably enlarged, is conduplicate or folded on itself, lies on one side of the stipule, between its own stipule and one of those by which it is enclosed. It has also considerably modified its form, and for the following reason. The young stipule at its central part touches the surrounding older stipule, so that the young leaf cannot find room between them ; while, on the other hand, at the sides and towards the end of the young stipule there is plenty of space for growth. This, I would suggest, accounts for the peculiar shape itassumes. Suppose, for instance, we lay an almond: on a table and place a piece of glass over it, the glass will touch the almond on a surface a (fig. 175). In the case of Liriodendron, from the form of the bud the surface of contact occupies not only the oval (a), but also tbe space lying below the line 6. The young leaf therefore, which I have indicated in fig. 173 by 86 SIR J. LUBBOCK —PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. dots, cannot retain its origi nal form of lamina, because it is stopped by want of space along the line a, which it will therefore follow, as shown in fig. 176. Moreover, the thickened rib or vein (figs. 171 & 174) will be arrested sooner than the thinner lamina. When Fig. 171. Fig. 172. x 20 Fig. 171. Liriodendron. Position of young leaf in bud. x12. Fig. 172. Ditto. Very young leaf and stipule. X 20. Fig. 173. Ditto. Ditto. Second stage. Fig. 174. Ditto. Young leaf and stipule in a rather more advanced stage. stopped by meeting the stipule, it bifurcates ; and this perhaps is one reason why the leaf permanently retains the form which it is thus compelled to assume. The lamina grows for a while somewhat more rapidly than the stipule, then the stipule more SIR J. LUBBOCK—PHYTOBIOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 87 rapidly than the lamina; and, lastly, the growth of the stipule is arrested while the leaf attains a considerable size. The terminal portion of the young leaf seems narrower in fig. 174 than it is in Fig. 176. > Fig. 175. Almond-shaped body on and under a glass. Fig. 176. Diagram showing arrangement of the young leaf. the leaf; but it must be remembered that it is to some extent curved round the inner stipule, so that in the figure it is somewhat foreshortened. It might be suggested that the form of the leaf determines the bud. But in fact the form of the bud is not that of the leaf ; the leaf follows, not the form of the bud, but that of the vacant space left in the bud. I think that the explanation I have suggested accounts for all these points, and beautifully explains the peculiar form assumed by the leaf. Since this was written, our Secretary Mr. B. D. Jackson has kindly called my attention to a note by M. Godron, “ Observations sur les Bourgeons et sur les Feuilles du Liriodendron tulipifera ” (Bull. Soc. Bot. de France, 1861, p. 33). M. Godron clearly describes the arrangement and form of the buds of Ziriodendron. He attributes the square termination of the leaf to the fact of its abutting against the base of the bud. He does not give any suggestion as to the projecting point at the midrib, or the peculiar saddle-like shape of the leaf. 88 MR. C. B. PLOWRIGHT ON CERTAIN Experimental Observations on certain Brig Hetercecious Uredines. By Cmarres B. PLowrıdar, F.L.S. [Read 5th May, 1887.] Puccınıa PHALARIDIS, n. sp.; soris minutis, punctatis, vel linearibus, nigris, epidermide tectis; sporis levibus, brunneis, sessilibus vel perbreviter pedicellatis, quadratis vel infra attenu- atis, truncatis vel supra conglobatis, interdum oblique capitatis, pavlulum constrictis. I. ZEcidiospores.—Cups mostly hypophyllous, in circular clusters on yellowish spots, not very prominent, with whitish, rather torn edges. Spermogonia appearing first upon the upper surface of the leaf centrally, then surrounded by the cups. Spores roundish, yellow, 20 to 25 mk. II. Uredospores.—Sori orange, elongated, oval, oblong, or linear, small, sometimes confluent, at length naked. Spores sub- globose or oval, orange-yellow, echinulate, 20 to 25 mk. III. Teleutospores.—Sori minute, punctate, or linear, black, covered by the epidermis. Spores smooth, brown, sessile, or with very short pedicels, quadrate or attenuate below, truncate or rounded above, sometimes obliquely capitate, slightly con- stricted. The spores are surrounded by a bed of dark brown tissue, the individual fibres of which are not easily demonstrable ; 40 to 50 mk. long, by 15 to 18 mk. wide. I. Zeidium Ari, Desmaz. Catal. des Plantes omiss. 1823, p. 26 ; Cooke, Handb. p. 545. On Arum maculatum, L. II. and III. On Phalaris arundinacea, L. One of the more uncommon of our British Uredines is the Zei- dium which occurs in spring and early summer upon Arum macu- latum. This is the more striking because, not only is the host plant abundant, but also from the nature of its foliage and the manner of growth of the Zeidium ; the latter, when it does occur, is very con- spicuous, and hence unlikely to be overlooked. It is accompanied by no other spore-form upon the Arum, and is regarded as an he- terccious species, the affinities of which are unknown. During the months of May and June, 1884, I was fortunate enough to meet with this Zeidium in a lane at Gayton, near King's Lynn. This lane is about two miles long, and on both sides of it the Arum was growing in abundance; but in one spot, and in one spot only, extending for not more than a dozen yards, could the Zeidium be found. Repeated visits to the spot, and a careful examination of the Grasses and Carices in its immediate vicinity, led to the BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. 89 conclusion that the corresponding spore-forms probably occurred upon Phalaris arundinacea. There was only one cluster of this grass in the lane, and this was at the spot where the Zeidium Ari occurred. Moreover, the Phalaris was affected very extensively with a Puceinia. Upon microscopic examination these teleuto- spores corresponded so closely with those of P. sessilis, Schn., as to be practically undistinguishable from them in form and size—the only point of difference being that in my plant the teleutospores were surrounded by a bed of dark brown tissue, very much like that of P. rubigo-vera, but the individual hyphæ were not at all easy to separate. Although this character is not mentioned in con- nexion with P. sessilis, yet it might be due to some accidental condition of growth; so that I was, at first, rather doubtful as to the possibility of my plant being connected with the ZEcidium of the Arum; for P. sessilis has been proved to have its :ecidiospores upon Alliwm ursinum. On the other hand, I had previously met with a Puccinia on Phalaris, near King's Lynn, which I had always taken for P. sessilis ; and had, upon more than one occa- sion, tried to infect Allium ursinum with it, but always without success. In fact, the connexion between Zeidium Allii and P. sessilis had always been a puzzle to me, for the Æcidium does not occur in this locality, although the supposed P. sessilis does. On 25th April, 1885, a series of cultures were made with the Puccinia on Phalaris, from Gayton, upon seven plants of Arum maculatum. In the course of eleven days the spermogonia began to manifest themselves and, in due time, the ZEcidiwn. Con- versely, a number of cultures were made with the spores of Heidiwm Ari on Phalaris, which gave rise to the Uredo and Puccinia. The Uredo, furthermore, was found to differ from that of P. sessilis in having yellow instead of brown uredospores. A duplicated experiment was also made, in which a quantity of freely germi- nating Puccinia-spores was divided into two portions, one of which was placed on a plant of Arum maculatum and the other upon several plants of Allium ursinum. The Arum became af- fected with the ZEcidium, but all the Allium plants remained free. Hence it is evident that ZEcidium Ari is an heterecious uredine, having its corresponding uredo- and teleutospores upon Phalaris arundinacea ; and that it is specifically distinct from the plant described by Schneider as Puccinia sessilis, from which it differs in having yellow uredospores and in the teleutospores being surrounded by a dark brown bed of tissue. The two Puccinie 90 MR. ©. B. PLOWRIGHT ON CERTAIN otherwise so closely resemble each other as to be practically indistinguishable. Subjoined is a tabular summary of the cultures made to establish this. No. Infecting material. Plant infected. - Date of Date offi rst 482. | Puccinia Phalaridis. | Arum maculatum. 25 April 6 May 483. 9 ” 39 ” ,» : 7 May 484. „ ” „ „ 39 10 May 485. 9 »» ” 39) » 11 May 486. „ ” ” ” „ 10 May 487. » » » » » » 488. ” » ” LE] „ 1] May 598. » » » » 30 April | 15 May 600. » » „ » . » 20 May 510. | ZEcidium Ari. Phalaris arundinacea.| 2 May 12 May 557. „n > » » 29 May | 16 June 558. 39 » » » » » 559. ” ” ” ” » » 560. » ” ” » » » 561. » » » » » » 562. » » » » » » 563. » » » » » ” 564. LE » „ ” » » 565. » » » » » 3? 566. » » » » » 20 June 567. LÀ 75 » „ , ” 503. | | Puccinia Phalaridis. | Allium ursinum. 25 April 504. » » Arum maculatum. » 11 May 104. + » Allium ursinum. . 26 Feb. 129. » » ” » 1 May pP 157. » » 2 m) 29 May =— PUCCINIA ARENARIICOLA, n. sp.; soris parvis, nigris, nudis, linearibus vel elongatis, plerumque hypophyllis; sporis longos pedicellos preeditis, levibus, nullis, oblongisve cuneiformibus. I. Keidiospores.—Spots circular on the leaves, elongated on the stems, yellow, surrounded by a purple margin. Cups mostly hypophyllous, rarely epiphyllous, edges whitish, prominent, torn, everted. Spores subspherical or polygonal, smooth, yellow, 15 to 20 mk. ll. Uredospores.—Sori brown, erumpent, linear or oblong, about °5 mill. long, surrounded by the torn epidermis, seated on yellowish spots. Spores globose or suboval, brown, finely echinu- late, 18 to 20 mk. TII. Teleutospores.—Sori small, black, naked, linear or elon- gated, mostly hypophyllous. Spores on long pedicels, smooth, dark brown, oblong or cuneiform. The upper cell usually darker, rounded and thickened above; lower cell somewhat attenuated, constriction not very marked ; 40 to 50 mk. long, by 20 mk. wide. amico ianuis iii BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. 91 I. On Centaurea nigra, L. II. aud III. On Carex are- naria, L. On the sea-shore, Hemsby, Norfolk. The Carices as a family are the hosts of many species of Puc- ciniæ. Thus in Europe they harbour Puccinia Caricis, Schum., P. limose, Magnus, P. sylvatice, Schrót., P. microsora, Körn., P. caricicola, Fckl., P. vulpina, Schröt., P. dioica, Magnus, and P. Scheleriana, Plow. In this country we have P. Caricis, Schum., upon Carer hirta, C. riparia, and probably other species ; and P. Scheleriana, Plow., on Carex arenaria. This last-named species is, so far as at pre- sent known, confined to C. arenaria. Its life-history has been already worked out by a series of experimental cultures, which established its distinctness from P. Caricis. It has its scidio- spores upon Senecio Jacobea (Aicidium Jacobee, Grev.). The details of these cultures have been published elsewhere *. In the summer of 1884, the Rev. Canon Du Port sent mea leaf of Centaurea nigra affected by a fine ZEcidium, which he haa gathered on the sea-shore at Hemsby, on the Norfolk coast. No record of an Zeidium on this host-plant being known to me, I was much interested in its life-history. De Candolle f, it is true, has described an Æcidium on Centaurea Cyanus, but this is clearly not the fungus in question. In July 1884 a visit was made to Hemsby and a number of specimens collected. Cen- taurea nigra is very frequently affected with a Uredo and Puc- cinia ; but always, hitherto, these spore-forms have been un- accompanied by any cidium. Hence the presumption was that the Hemsby ZEcidium was unconnected with the above Puccinia, and that it was an heteracious species. A careful examination ofthe Hemsby Centauree failed to disclose any Uredo or Puc- cinia upon them, although the Æcidium was abundant in all stages. An examination of the surrounding Grasses and Carices failed also, at this time, in throwing any light upon the subject. On 14th August, 1884, another journey was made to the spot, Which was more successful No Uredo or Puccinia could be found on the Centaurea; but upon Carex arenaria, which grew in the immediate vicinity, a Uredo and Puccinia were abundant. * Plowright, “On the Life-History of certain British Heterccismal Uredines,” Quart. Journal of Micro. Science, n. s. vol. xxv. pp. 167-170. T De Candolle, Flora Franç. vol. v. p. 90. 92 MR. C. B. PLOWRIGHT ON CERTAIN This Puccinia differed from P. Scheleriana in its smaller sori and in its uredo-sori causing much less discoloration of the affected leaves. Specimens of the Puccinia were carefully preserved during the winter under such conditions as I had previously found most likely to ensure free germination in the following spring*. Towards the end of March (1885), the Puccinia-spores began to germinate; and on 81st March a number of freely germinating spores were placed upon the unfolded leaves of a plant of Centaurea nigra. lt was not until the 21st April, how- ever, that the ZEcidium showed unequivocal signs of its appear- ance. This long period of incubation on the part of the parasite is quite in accordance with my previous experience of cultures made during the colder seasons of the year. The next culture was on the 8th April, when nine separate plants of Centaurea were infected with the Puccinia, on all of which the Zeidium had begun to appear in ten days. Similar cultures were made on 12th May, 1885, and 24th May, 1886, all of which were followed by the same result. The converse cultures, of placing the scidiospores from the Centaurea on Carex arenaria, were made on the 12th and 15th of May, and were equally successful, the Uredo appearing on the 29th May and 6th June respectively. In due course the Uredo was followed by the Puccinia. Further, these pucciniospores of 1885 again gave origin to the ZEcidiwm in 1886. It was, however, further necessary to establish the distinction of Puccinia arenariicola from ihe other two British Carez-affecting Puccinie—P. Caricis and (especially) P. Scheleriana, the latter occurring on C. arenaria. With this object several duplicated cultures were made in the following manner :—A quantity of the spores of P. arenariicola were germinated in a watch-glass, one half of which were placed on a plant of Centaurea nigra, and the other half on a plant of Senecio Jacobea: the former gave rise to the ZEcidium, the latter did not. A converse duplicated culture was, in the same man- ner, made with the spores of P. Scheleriana, one half of which were placed on Senecio Jacobea and the other half on Centaurea nigra: theformer gave rise to the ZEcidium, the latter did not. Similar duplicated cultures were made with P. arenariicola on Urtica dioica and Centaurea nigra: the latter was successful, and * For the benefit of those botanists who are interested in this subject, I purpose at an early date to give a detailed account of the modus operandi of performing these uredine cultures. BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. 93 the former not. Conversely, P. Caricis from C. hirta gave rise to the Zeidium Urtice, but not tothe ZEcidium on Centaurea. It was thus conclusively demonstrated that P. arenariicola is distinct from both P. Caricis and P. Scheleriana. Subjoined is a tabular summary of the cultures made, the duplicated experiments being bracketed together :— PUCCINIA ARENARIICOLA. No. Infecting material. Plant infected. i Dato of Date of first 466. Puccinia arenariicola.| Centaurea nigra. 81 March | 21 April 477. » » » " 8 April | 18 April 478. ” ” ” ” ” ” 479. 39 39 39 „ ” „ 480. 39 ” ” ” 2 LU 530. ” ” ” ” 12 May 29 May 633. » » » » 24 May 6 June 529. ZEcidium Centaurie. | Carex arenaria. 12 May | 29 May 537. » » » » 15 May 6 June 501. } Puccinia Scheleriana.| Senecio Jacobea. 25 April | 11 May 502. | » » Centaurea nigra. » —— 447. » " Senecio Jacobea. 15 Sept. | 26 Sept. 447* ! » » Centaurea nigra. » — 467. Puccinia arenariicola. " » 8 April | 18 April 468. » » Senecio Jacobea. » — 508. | | Puccinia Caricis. Centaurea nigra. 1 May 509. } » » Urtica dioica. " 18 May 531. Puccinia arenariicola,| Centaurea nigra. 12 May 29 May 532. } » » Urtica dioica. » = THE GYMNOSPORANGIA. It has hitherto been generally accepted that in Europe we have three species of Gymnosporangium which have their three corre- sponding ecidiospores or Ræsteliæ, namely :— 1. G. clavarieforme = R. lacerata, on Crataegus Oxyacantha. 2. G. juniperinum = R. cornuta, on Pyrus Aucuparia. 8. G. fuscum = R. cancellata, on Pyrus communis. In May 1882, however, some cultures were made with these Gymnosporangia which gave certain unexpected results, inasmuch as they showed that the æcidiospores were not confined to the three host-plants above named. It was found that G. clavariæ- Jorme was capable of producing æcidiospores on Pyrus communis as well as upon Crategus Ozyacantha, and that G. Sabine could give rise to a Restelia on Crategus Oxyacantha as well as upon Pyrus communis. The life-history of the @ymnosporangia there- fore is not so simple a matter as the experiments of (Ersted would LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. I 94 MR. C. B. PLOWRIGHT ON CERTAIN lead us to suppose. From the frequency with which (Ersted's experiments have been repeated by continental botanists, it was remarkable that the above facts had not been already made known ; and it became necessary, before the results of my experi- ments were published, that they should be confirmed by 4 considerable number of observations. Since 1881 some 90 experimental cultures have been made with these Fungi, so that it cannot be alleged that my conclusions have been hurriedly made upon insufficient data. During the year 1882 Rathay * published the results of a series of cultures made by him with the Gymno- sporangia, which are subjoined in a tabular form. It will be seen at a glance that these Uredines have their »cidiospores upon & number of host-plants, and that the original statements of (Ersted concerning them require a certain amount of modification. Rathay's Experimental Cultures with the Gymnosporangia. Positive Results. à Teleutospores. ZEcidiospores on ymnosporangium fuscum, DC, ............... eee is. (Tremella Sabine, Dicks.) PJAuceparia. E à SU g P. Aria. ymnosporangium juniperinum, Fr. ..................se. Amelanchier vulgaris. (Tremella juniperina, L.) Pyrus Malus. P. vulgaris. P. torminalis. Gymnosporangium clavariseforme, DC. .................. P. communis. (Tremella clavarieformis, Jacq.) Crataegus Oxyacantha. C. monogyna. Negative Results. ( Mespilus germanica. CrategusOxyacantha. Gymnosporangium fuscum, DC. ............... ese C. monogyna. "* 5 Pyrus Malus. P. Aria. P. torminalis. Mespilus germanioa. ium iuni i isOxyacantha. Gymnosporangium juniperinum, Fr. .................. - pii en Pyrus domestica. P. torminalis. Mespilus germanica. Gymnosporangium clavarixforme, DC. ............ Pyrus Malus. "t ] P. domestica. P. Aria. ven which it appears that Rathay was unable io discover which of the Gymnosporangia produced the Restelia on Mespilus Mian nnne BR Spermogonien der Rostpilze,’ Wien, BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. 95 germanica, nor did he obtain any result with G. fuscum except upon Pyrus communis. Gymnosporangium clavarieforme, DC. In 16 separate experiments in whieh I placed the spores of G. clavarigforme on Crategus Oxyacantha, the Restelia was in every case produced. Such an unbroken series of successful cultures is, to say the least of it, remarkable, for in the ordi- nary course of events one expects a certain percentage of failures from accidental circumstances. It is evident, however, that this Gymnosporangium very readily attacks C. Oxyacantha. On the other hand, in 7 cultures with this Gymnosporangium on Pyrus communis, only two were successful (Exp. 24 and 344). The Restelia thus produced on Pyrus is clearly distinct from that known as R. cancellata (from G. fuscum) in the form of its peridia, &c. With G. clavarieforme on Pyrus Malus and P. Aucuparia, in the limited number of cultures made, no result was obtained. The converse culture of the Restelia on Juniperus communis is one that does not seem to have been often made, or, if made, the results are unrecorded. Hence the details of my experi- ments are appended. Eu Exp. 410. A small seedling Juniper, about an inch in height and one year old, was on the 25th June, 1884, freely infected with the spores of Restelia lacerata. On 1st July it was evident that the infection had been successful from the fact that a number of the leaves of the Juniper were turned yellow in places. These leaves during the autumn fell off. During the following year (1885) the base of the stem began to swell ; to such an extent did this swelling of the stem go, that the plant was killed by it during the winter of 1885-86. — Exp. 411. Two healthy Junipers about a foot high were planted side by side in 1883. They showed no sign of being affected with the Gymnosporangium. On 25th June, 1884, one of them was infected freely with the spores of E. lacerata, the other being covered by a large bell-glass to prevent accidental inocula- tion. On the 8th July many of the younger leaves began to turn yellow; these during the summer and autumn fell off ; 80 that in the spring and summer of the following year (1885) the infected plant had such a peculiar habit of growth that a casual Observer could not fail to notice the contrast between it and the control plant. In December 1885 the bare places on the branches 96 MR. C. B. PLOWRIGHT ON CERTAIN from which the infected leaves had fallen showed marked swellings; these continued to increase ; and from them on 1st April, 1886, were developed the characteristic Gymnosporangium clavarieforme. Thus it is evident that two years are required for the development of the Gymnosporangium from the time the Restelia-spores enter the leaves until the teleutospores are produced. GYMNOSPORANGIUM CLAVARIEFORME. t No. | Infecting material. Plant infected. Date of Date offi id 4. | G. clavarieforme. Crategus Oxyacantha.| 6 April | 24 April 5. » 2 ” » 7 April » 15. » » » » 17 April 6 May 27. 3» 35 ” „ 11 May 21 May 161. » » » " 2June | 11 June 316. » » » » 24 April | 10 May 317. » 39 ” 23 „ » 318. » ” ” ” ” » 319. » 2? » » » » 320. » » » » » 3? 349. » 93 » » 16 May 29 May 316. » » » » 28 May 7 June 491. » 7 » » 25 April | 5 May 492. » » » » » 10 May 628, » " » » 18 May | 29 May 639. » » » » 9 June 24 June 410. | Restelia lacerata. Juniperus communis. | 25 June 1 July 411. » » » » » 8 July 24. | G. clavarieforme. Pyrus communis. 10 May 3 June 28. ?5 35 35 » 11 May 160. ” ” » ” 2 June 34.| „ is r , 16 May | 27 May 490. » LEJ „ 39 25 April 640. » » » » 9 June — 641. ”? „ „ ” 39 —— 345. » » Pyrus Malus. 16 May — 348. » » P. Aucuparia. » — Gymnosporangium juniperinum, Fr. This fungus does not occur near King’s Lynn. I have to thank my friends the Rev. Dr. Keith, of Forres, and the Rev. John Stevenson, of Glamis, for sending me material from Scotland. Had the fungus occurred nearer, more experiments would have been made with it, and most likely with a greater degree of success. In 7 experiments the Gymnosporangium was placed on Pyrus Aucuparia, and in five the Restelia was produced. In some of these experiments more than one Sorbus-plant was infected; iu one instance, in which the Restelia was abundant upon the leaves in the autumn of 1882, I observed in the following April a single BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. 97 leaf bearing spermogonia. This is the only case in all my cultures in which the scidial mycelium did not perish during the winter. Unfortunately the spermogonia were employed for another experi- ment, so that it is uncertain whether the Restelia would have been subsequently developed. It is most likely that a bud was infected by one of the promycelial spores, as the experiment was made rather late in the summer of the preceding year. Three experiments with @. juniperinum on Pyrus Malus and one on Pyrus vulgaris were without result. G'YMNOSPORANGIUM JUNIPERINUM. : : . Date of |Date of fir: No. Infecting material. Plant infected. infection. result. st 43. | G. juniperinum. Sorbus Aucuparia. 29 May | 25 June 4. » n » ” » 21 June 45. „ » » ” ” — 63. » » » » 12June | 16 August 73. » » „ » 18 June 1 July 408. » » » » 23 June —— 409. ” ” » » » 2 July 407. T " Pyrus Malus. 22 June 426. » » » » 7 July — 429. ” » » » 8 July — 430. » n P. vulgaris. ©» — Gymnosporangium fuscum, DC. It has hitherto been generally accepted that this Gymno- sporangium has its mcidiospores exclusively confined to Pyrus communis, as was originally demonstrated by (Ersted. The experiments of Rathay also tend to confirm this, as he was unable to produce any zcidiospores for this Gymnosporangium upon the six last plants previously enumerated in the table of his negative results. In some cultures whieh I made in May 1882, however, I found that G. fuscum was capable with me of giving rise to æcidiospores upon Crategus Oxyacantha. At the time I regarded this result as possibly arising from some accidental admixture of foreign spores; and before venturing to publish results at variance with preceding investigation I considered it necessary that my cultures should be many times repeated. In my investigations into the life-history of G. fuscum, 53 separate cultures have been made. In 80 cases G. fuscum was placed on Crategus Oxyacantha, 86 per cent. of which were followed by the appearance and development of a Restelia. There can be no question therefore that G. fuscum, as it occurs in this neighbourhood, has :cidio- 98 MR. C. B. PLOWRIGHT ON CERTAIN spores upon Hawthorn, which result was obtained 26 times out of 30. The question presents itself, Are there two species of Gymnosporangium upon Juniperus Sabine, as there are upon J. communis? Simple as this question appears to be, it is by no means so easy to answer it. Had this been the case, I should not have needed to perform 53 cultures. In the first place, Does the Restelia on Crategus produced from G. fuscum differ from the Restelia from G. clavarieforme? Itis important to settle this point, because it might be alleged that these two Gymnosporangia were the same plant, differing only from each other in such particulars as may be due to the differ- ences of their respective host-plants. The Restelia on Crategus from G. fuscum differs from that of G. clavarieforme in the ` following points :—(1) the spermogonia are produced on more brightly coloured spots; (2) the spores are rather smaller; (3) the cells of the pseudoperidia are marked with delicate reticula- tions or longitudinal wrinkles, whereas those of G. clavariaforme are dotted with minute elevated points. With regard to G. fuscum, Kornicke *, several years ago, pointed out that the fungus as he found it near Kénigsberg differed very materially from the description given by De Candollet. In Körnicke’s plant the masses were thin and gelatinous, and dried upon the branches in thin lamin® ; whereas De Candolle speaks of his plant as being but little gelatinous, having a velvety exterior, and when broken in the dry state, the interior is white and cottony. But even this does not help us, for the plant, as I find it here, answers while young to De Candolle's description, and when old, especially in rainy weather, it agrees with Kor- nicke's. Still I am of opinion that there are two species of Gymnosporangia in G. fuscum, although, up to the present, I have been quite unable to separate them. Witb regard to the cultures of G. fuscum on Pyrus communis, 19 experiments have been made, of which 18 were successful, while 6 failed. This large proportion of failures looks very much as if there was a second species which does not have its æcidio- spores on Pyrus. Furthermore, in my earlier cultures made in 1882-83, I had a larger proportion of successes than I have had since that date. My earlier cultures were principally made with material from a Sabine bush which died in 1884. It must be * Körnieke, ' Hedwigia, 1877, p. 25. t De Candolle, Flor. Frang. vol. ii. p. 217. BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. 99 remembered, however, that, as Reess* pointed out in 1870, G. fuscum has two forms of teleutospore, one much darker in colour than the other and less abundant. I find these two spore- forms constantly mixed together in the same jelly-masses, and that the paler spores germinate at once upon being placed in water, but that the darker ones do not. G. fuscum gave rise, in Exp. 522, to the Restelia on Mespilus germanica; but, owing to the difficulty of obtaining suitable Mespilus-plants, I have not been able to repeat the experiment. With Pyrus Malus aud Pyrus Aucuparia, in the small number of cultures I have made, my results, like those of previous observers, have been negative. . Unsatisfactory as these observations are from one point of view, yet it is desirable that they should be put upon record. Prof. Farlow, who is engaged upon the study of the life-history of the American Gymnosporangia, which species are far more numerous there than is the case in Europe, has also found it exceedingly difficult, so that I have the less. compunction in publishing the results of my own observations. GYMNOSPORANGIUM FUSCUM. No. | Infecting material. Plant infected. ; en Den 2. mnospor. fuscum. | Pyrus communis. 19 April | 6 May 6. “y nn ^ ” 7 » 7 April 24 April 10. » LE » » 14 April 6 May 25, LE ” ” ” 11 May 11 June 128, » » my 29 April | -— 127. » ” ” ” ” — 185. ” ” ” ” 12 June 2 July 186. ” » „ ” ” ” 507. ” » » » 30 April mr 535. » DE » ” 12 May — 569. » ” » » 3 June —— 3x -) » » » » 18 May 354. » " Crategus Oxyacantha. ” 1 June 355. | » » » » » 7 June 356. » » Pyrus Malus. » ux.) ” ?,» P. Aucuparia, tha 25 Á " 7 May J3. » » Crate, ıyacantha.| 25 Apri 2 494. » » » At 2 » 5 May 495. ” ” » ” ” 10 May 496. » » Pyrus communis. " — 991. | » » Crategus Oxyacantha.| [29 April | 7 May 592. , » p Pyrus communis. "E 593, ” » Crategus Oxyacantha. {> April | 9 May 594, » » Pyrus communis. » * Reess, Abh. d. naturf. Ges, zu Halle, 1870, p. 65. 100 ON BRITISH HETER(ECIOUS UREDINES. GYMNOSPORANGIUM FUSCUM (continued). t No. | Infecting material. | Plant infected. | „Date of |Date of firs 606.1 | Gymnospor. fuscum. | Pyrus communis. 1 May 607. 5 ” po » Crategus Oxyacantha. { » 10 May 618. is » » „ 11 May | 23 May 619. » » Pyrus communis. » 30 May 624. » „ Crategus Oxyacantha.| | 18 May | 1 June 625. » » Pyrus communis. » _— 626. » » Crategus Oxyacantha.| , 18 May —— 627. » » Pyrus communis. » — 629. » » Cratagus Oxyacantha.\ 18 May | 29 May 630. 7 ” ”„ „ ” 28 May 631. 39 39 39 ” „ 29 May 632. „ EI „ LJ ” 31 May 22. ” ” ” ” 10 May 20 May 23. ” ” » ” ” 9 26. » » v » 11 May | 4June 41. ” » » » 25 May 11 June 125. » 2 » » 24 April 159. » » » » 2 June n 523. " n " » 7 May | 17 May 524. ” ” ” ” ” ” 525. » » » ” ” ” 526. » » » » » » 527. » » » » » » 528. » » » » 5 » 534. ” ” ” ” 12 May 24 May 570. ” » » ” 3 June en: 506. » » » » 28 April 19 May 186%. » » Pyrus Malus. 12 June 522. » » Mespilus germanica. 7 May | 20 May Analysis of 91 Experimental Cultures with the Gymnosporangia. Exps Infecting material. Plant infected. Successes. 19. |Gymn. fuscum. Pyrus communis, 13 30. » » Crategus Oxyacantha. 26 1. » » Mespilus germanica. 1 9. » » Pyrus Malus. " 1. » » R. Aucuparia, wee 16. |Gymn. clavarieforme. | Crategus Oxyacantha. 16 7. » » Pyrus communis. 2 1. » » P. Malus. wee l. » T P. Aucuparia. - 7. |Gymn. juniperinum. » » 5 3. , ee » P. Malus. sae 2 5 » P. vulgaris. ses 2. |Restelia lacerata. Juniperus communis, 2 Failures. MCh mor mh - ainin QNUM PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 101 The Gentians : tes and Queries. By T. H. Hux®ry, F.R.S., F.L.S. [Read 7th April, 1887.] (Prare II.) I HAPPENED to spend some six weeks, from the end of July to the beginning of September 1886, at Arolla (a locality situated at the head of one of the southern offshoots of the valley of he Rhone near Sion), 6400 feet above the level of the sea. During my wanderings about the woods and pastures which clothe the sides of the valley from this level to the snow-line, a couple of thousand feet higher, my attention was attracted by the charac- teristically alpine vegetation, and more especially by the Gen- tians, of which some species, such as Gentiana purpurea and G. egmpestris, were very abundant. G. verna and G. acaulis were also by no means uncommon; but the latter had almost ceased to flower. It is well-nigh forty years since I occupied myself with syste- matic botany ; and I had no works of reference at hand except Gremli's ‘Flore analytique, which I happened to have bought at Lausanne, and Rapin's ‘ Guide des Botanistes dans le Canton de Vaud,’ which a fellow-traveller was kind enough to lend me. But the extraordinary amount of variation which presented itself when I compared considerable suites of specimens with the diagnoses and descriptions in these works struck me so much that, all *unanointed and unannealed" as I was in systematic work, I was tempted to see what I could make out of the facts for myself. In truth, the Gentians took hold of me rather than I of them ; and I have been more or less their bondservant ever since. Beginning with Gentiana purpurea, I found that I could not understand that form without knowing something about the rest of the species of Gentiana ; and, by a parity of reasoning, a know- ledge of Gentiana involved that of the other genera of the Gen- tianex. So that, since my return to England, I have been led to make a rapid survey of the whole Order; and it is the broad results of that survey that I wish to lay before the Linnean Society. I have to thank the Director of Kew Gardens for the free use of the splendid herbarium under his charge. It affords the means of earryirig out the investigation I have attempted much more thoroughly ; and I am well aware of the incompleteness of the LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. K L AS AT ORT 102 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. observations I venture to offer. But, at present, it is needful for me to turn my attention to other things; and if I venture to bring forward so imperfect a piece of work, it is in the hope that it may be taken up and finished by more competent hands. Every botanist is aware that the Gentianeæ constitute one of the most natural and well-defined of the Orders of plants. The type of structure which runs through the five or six hundred species included in the Order undergoes but few and, for the most part, inconsiderable modifications. There are no trees and but few shrubs among them; a few are climbers ; and there are a few saprophytes. The opposition, entirety, and palmati-venation of the leaves have but few exceptions; and it is very rarely thatthe flower departs from typical regularity. The chief distinctive characters of the groups into which the Order is at present divided lie in the flower, and indeed in the corolla; since the form and proportion of the calyx, the occasional synanthery, and the greater or less intrusion of the placent® are characters which vary greatly from genus to genus. Under these circumstances, I have confined myself almost en- tirely to the study of the structure of the flower. I find that some seven or eight modifications of that structure are distin- guishable; and that these again fall into two series, each of which is characterized by a peculiar disposition of the nectarial organs, and presents a gradation of forms of the corolla from the rotate, or rather stellate, condition, through the campanulate to the extreme infundibulate character. In one of these series the nectarial cells are situated on the inner surface of the cup, from the edge of which the lobes of the corolla proceed, and towards its basal end. They are aggre- gated in such a manner as to form either a single patch, bisected by the vein which becomes the median vein of a corolla-lobe; or two patches, one on each side of that vein. I term the Gentiane® of this series Perimelite. In the other series there are no such patches of secreting-cells visible on the corolla; but in many members of the series there is a zone of such cells, which encircles the base of the ovary, and is therefore furnished by the outer faces of the carpellary phyl- lomes, which are often raised into tubercles. -In others, I have not been able to make sure of the existence of nectarial cells, either on the surface of the ovary or on the stemono-carpellary internode, which forms the actual bottom of the flower-cup. But PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 108 dried plants are very unfavourable subjects for the determination of points of this kind; and as many of these flowers, which have no apparent nectaries, are known to be visited by honey-sucking insects, I shall for the present assume that honey-secreting sur- faces exist on the central parts of the flower. In contradistinc- tion to the Perimelite, the Gentiane® of this series may be tenned Mesomelite. In the series of the Perimelite four modifications of floral structure are discernible. To these I propose to give the names of Actinanthe, Keratanthe, Lophanthe, and Stephananthe. I. Actinanthe. The corolla is rotate*, or, if it is more or less campanulate, the sinuses which separate the lobes are very deep. The nectarial areæ are single or double, and often concave in- wardly. There is no distinct gynophore; but the ovary is occa- sionally “ stipitate ;” that is to say, its basal moiety, which then contains no ovules and remains very narrow, constitutes an apparent stalk on which the dilated ovuligerous moiety is sup- ported. The margins of the lobes of the corolla may be produced into longer or shorter denticulations or lacini; but there are no filamentous appendages developed on the inner face of the corolla. The stigmatic surfaces are oblong-ovate. The species in which I have found this type of floral structure are :— . B. E. Gentiana Gentiana Gentiana aurea. primulefolia. saxosa. umbellata. vaginalis. cerina. Moocroftiana. nummularifolia. detonsa. saxicola. multicaulis. Jxschkea. incurva. Pleurogyne. Grisebachii. Exadenus. gracilis. monieroides. ericoides. magellanica. patagonica. * This term appears to me to be often employed ambiguously. It is applied, on the one hand, to corolla in which the cup appears to be formed merely by the confluence or connation of the bases of the lobes, and is not in any way marked off from the latter; and, on the other hand, to corolle in K2 104 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. In Exadenus the nectarial surfaces are hemispherically de- pressed and bulge outwards, so that their positions are marked externally by convexities of the corolla. Dr. Grisebach (‘ Genera et Species Gentianearum,’ p. 322) says of each “fovea glanduli- fera," that it is “ extus tantum conspicua, intus per petali sub- stantiam clausa;" but the real state of the case appears to me to be as I have stated it. Exadenus, in fact, represents the first stage of a transition from Actinanthe to the next type. II. Keratanthe. This differs from the preceding in no essential respect, except in the deepening of the nectarial concavities, in such a manner that their external walls project as long horns or spurs, which are sometimes directed downwards and sometimes upwards. Moreover, the lobes are relatively shorter, and the corolla is more or less campanulate. It is very possible, and indeed probable, that further inquiry may bring to light forms constituting a complete transition between Actinanthe and Keratanthe. The genus Halenia is the only representative of this type. III. Lophanthe. Here, again, the corolla has fundamentally the same cha- racters as in Actinanthe; and the only essential difference lies in the development of filamentous appendages, or fimbri®, from the inner surface of its cup. These fimbrie occur in different positions: sometimes they are parastemonal ; that is to say, they arise singly or in groups from a common base, along, or close to, the line of symphysis of the filaments of the stamens with the cup of the corolla. In this case they are some- times so minute as to be distinguishable only by the aid of the microscope ; sometimes, on the other hand, they are so long as to extend across the interval between one series and another, and thus to form a more or less complete barrier across the interval between the ovary and the corolla. These fimbrie have already been noticed in some of the species in which they occur; but which the cup more or less closely embraces the ovary, and is even narrower at the summit than the middle. The physiological import of the two forms is very different ; and, morphologically, the latter are really hypocrateriform eorollte with very long lobes. I use the term “ rotate” in the first sense. PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 105 they have been described as appendages of the filaments of the stamens. I have looked into this point with considerable care; and, in all cases, I find that the fimbrie cohere with the corolla and not with the filaments, if sufficient care is taken in sepa- rating the two. If the filaments are roughly torn away, on the other hand, some of the fimbrie may come with them, attached by flakes of the corolline epidermis. In orderto remove all pos- sible doubt, it would of course be necessary to study the develop- ment of the fimbrie. In other exemplifications of the Lophanthe type the fimbris are perinectarial ; that is to say, they are developed, not in longitu- dinal series parallel with and close to the stemono-petaline sym- physes, but in close relation with the margins of the nectarial arem. The species in which I have met with the Lophanthe modifica- lion are :— 1. With parastemonal fimbrie. A. B. D. E. Gentiana Gentiana Gentiana Gentiana 7 ciliata. “foliosa. montana. montana. crinita. rupicola. diemensis. concinna. barbatula, Hookeri. pleurogynoides. fastigiata. cerastioides. cernua. Jamesonii. radicata. limoselloides. diffusa. 2. With perinectarial fimbrie. Swertia (Ophelia). t rasera. The fimbriæ of Swertia and Frasera are well known. In the Gentiane proper the only distinct account of them which I have met with is that given by Müller (‘Alpenblumen,’ P. 343, G. ciliata). The disposition of the fimbriæ in the various species in which they occur is well worthy of a more careful and detailed study than it has yet received. In some species (e. g. Gentiana montana, pleurogynoides, and rupicola) the parastemonal fimbriæ are so minute as to suggest that they may be absent in some varieties, which would thus effect a transition between Lophanthe and Actinanthe. Sir J. Hooker (‘Flora of New Zealand’) has 106 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. already suggested that G. concinna, saxosa, and pleurogynoides may be varieties of G. montana. Perhaps it may be as well to mention that the mycelia of fungi, not infrequent in dried flowers, occasionally resemble fimbriæ. IV. Stephananthe. The corolla is elongated, campanulate, or infundibulate ; the relatively short lobes becoming deflexed at right angles to the elongated “cup” in the fully expanded flower. Just below the junction of each lobe with the cup, the inner wall of the corolla is produced into a transverse ridge, the free, slightly convex, edge of which becomes divided into a number of broad flat unequal lobes, and these, again, subdivide into approximately equal, flat, elongated and pointed pectinations. The longitudinal axis of these (in the species which I have exa- mined) is traversed by a vascular bundle derived from the veins of the corolla ; and, in this respect, they differ from the fimbri® of Lophanthe, in which I have found no vascular bundles, For the sake of distinguishing them from the fimbris, I propose to call these structures, which constitute the well-known “corona,” pectines. It is easy to imagine that the pectines may have been derived from parastemonal fimbrie, by the transverse extension of the upper ends of the two series of such fimbrie until they met in the middle line, while the longitudinal part of each series be- came aborted; but I have met with no indication of the transi- tional forms between Lophanthe and Stephananthe which, on tbis hypothesis, must have existed. In Frasera there are transversely disposed rows of fimbriz which have a certain, though not very close, resemblance to the pectines ; but they are situated on the basal side of the nectaries and close to them, while the pectines are on the opposite side and far away from the nectaries. In the expanded flower, the pectines are directed upwards and inwards, sometimes more in the one direction, sometimes more in the other. It would be very interesting to ascertain whether their position does, or does not, vary according to the state of development of the pollen and the stigmatic surfaces. The following species are referable to this type. Those marked with an asterisk are placed here on the authority of Grisebach or of Weddell. PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 107 A. B. Gentiana Gentiana Amarella. liniflora. campestris. nitida, germanica. *inflata. tenella. *thyrsoidea. *auriculata. . *erassolzema. . *nana. *trichostemma. *livonica. *scopulosa. *acuta. *filamentosa. * floribunda. *Ringii. * mexicana. These are all the types of floral structure which I have met with in the Perimelitous series. It will be observed that, look- ing at them broadly, they present a general progress, so far as the shape of the corolla is concerned, from the stellate form with deeply divided lobes in, e. g., G. aurea, to the infundibulate form with sharply deflexed lobes in, e. g., G. campestris ; and, so far as the difficulty of access to the nectaries is concerned, from the Openness to all comers in the first case, to the hiding away at the end of horns in Keratanthe, the partial barring of the road in Lophanthe, and the more complete obstruction offered by the corona in Stephananthe. In the series of the Mesomelite the following modifications have presented themselves :— V. Asteranthe. The corolla is rotate, the cup being very short and the lobes very long. There are no plice, fimbrie, or other appendages, and the expanded flower is widely open. I find this structure ouly in the genus Eustoma and in Gen- . tiana lutea. I am unable to say anything definite about the nectarial surfaces in the former, except that there are none dis- coverable on the corolla. In the latter, they are well known to form a zone round the base of the ovary. Neither Eustoma nor Gentiana lutea are, theoretically speaking, satisfactory represen- tatives of the least modified forms of the Mesomelitous series. For this purpose a Gentian with a flower like that of G. saxosa, but with the nectgries ovarian, is wanted; and I have not been able to find any which fulfils this requirement. In Eustoma the calyx and the ovary are specialized in the direction of the 108 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. type which I shall describe under the head of Lissanthe; and in Gentiana lutea in the direction of Piychanthe. The spa- those calyx and the ovary of Gentiana lutea present points of strong resemblance to those of G. purpurea ; and the free hybri- dization, under natural conditions, ofthe two last-mentioned spe- cies is asserted upon apparently strong evidence. In my opinion, however, that evidence is by no means so conclusive as it looks at first sight ; and the facts of the case require careful and expe- rimental re-examination. ` It is of course possible that @. lutea may be an ally of @. pur- purea which has reverted to a less modified condition; but at present I see no sufficient grounds for adopting that hypothesis. VI. Limnanthe. The corolla is rotate and devoid of nectaries. The margins of the lobes may be laciniated ; or their surfaces may be beset with longitudinal rows of fimbrie (Menyanthes). Five, apparently glandular “ hypogynous” tubercles are commonly developed at the junction of the walls of the ovary with the perianthial cup, which is more or less adherent to the base of the ovary. A. B. . OC Menyanthes. imnanthemum. Limnanthemum. Limnanthemum. 7 => . Villarsia. D. E. Liparophyllum. Liparophyllum. Limnanthemum. : = Villarsia. All systematic botanists recognize the aberrant character of the Menyanthee. But I do not find in the works which I have consulted any notice of the circumstance that some of them, at any rate, present a more or less marked perigyny. I have exa- mined only Limnanthemum indicum, Menyanthes trifoliata, Yil- larsia capensis, and Liparophyllum Gunnii; but in all these the perianth adheres to the base of the ovary, and the adhesion becomes more and more extensive in the order in which the spe- cies have been named. VII. Lissanthe. : : The corolla is devoid of nectaries. Sometimes there are dis- tinct, apparently nectarial tubercles on the base of the ovary; PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 109 but, in the great majority, the presence or absence of nectarial surfaces has yet to be determined. Many are said to have “rotate” corolle ; but in all such which have come under my observation the corolle are really hypocrateriform. Usually, the corolla varies from campanulate to long-tubed infundibulate forms; and the cup or tube is thin-walled, elastic, and pretty closely embraces the ovary. The filaments are inserted, some- times very low down, and sometimes very high up in the tube. In some cases the anthers are united round the style, and the stigmas form a circular disk above the synantherous staminal ring (Voyria). a. Corolle short-tubed (hypocrateriform). Lapithea, Exacum, Chironia, Sabbatia, Dejanira. ß. Corolle long-tubed (infundibulate). Chlora, Erythrea, Canscora, Coutoubea, Prepusa, Lisianthus, Tachiadenus, Belmontia, Voyria. Here, as in preceding cases, the principle of the observed modification is obviously the interposition of obstacles in the way of access to the deep-seated portions of the cavity of the flower. In this respect, the flowers of Woyria and those of the long-tubed Lisianthus and Tuchiadenus are models of obstruc- tiveness. I have examined species of the following genera:— . A. B. C. D. E. Erythrza. Erythrza. Erythrzea. Erythraa. Erythrza. Chiora. - Sabbatia. Sabbatia. Exacum. Dejanira. Seba. Sebza. Sebrea. Coutoubea. ^ Belmontia. Prepusa. Tachiadenus. Tachia. Chironia. Lisianthus. — Canscora. Canscora. ‘Voyria. T The nature ofthe cup-like “ hypogynous disk " of some of the “ Lisyantheæ ” of Grisebach requires investigation. In the only species presenting this structure which I have examined, it appears to be formed by the coalescence of expansions of the | bases of the filaments. Ay Ad 110 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. VIII. Ptychanthe. The corolla is campanulate or infundibulate, never rotate. The wall of the tube, between the interlobular sinuses and the insertion of the filaments, is produced into a series of longitu- dinal plications or “interlobes,” the folded edges of which pro- ject into the throat of the tube, and more or less completely divide it into a corresponding number of longitudinal passages. . The free margins of the interlobes may extend as far as those of the lobes, and they may be provided with long lacinie. In some species the anthers cohere into a ring round the style, below the stigma, which last may take the form of a disk. Very often, the stemono-corolline symphyses are produced into strong longitu- ` dinal ridges, which continue the direction of the interlobular folds, and, by abutting against the ovary, subdivide the basal moiety of the cavity of the flower into passages which continue those in its marginal half. The base of the ovary is often tuber- culate and clearly nectarigenous. The basal portion of its cavity is often devoid of ovules ; and, sometimes, is elongated into a narrow stipes, which, in certain cases (e. g. Crawfurdia), attains a great length. This type of structure is found exclusively in those species of the genus Gentiana which are included by Grisebach under the heads of Celanthe, Tretorhiza, Cyane, Chondrophyllum, Thylacites ; . in some of the Andicola; and in the genus Crawfurdia. I have specially examined the following out of the numerous species which exhibit this type of structure, several in the fresh state :— A. B. C. Gentiana Gentiana Gentiana verna. sedifolia. pedicellata. prostrata. prostrata. zeylanica. squarrosa. spathacea. Loureirii. asclepiadea. adsurgens. Andrewsii. ramosissima. affinis. Gayi. acaulis. purpurea, Burseri. punctata. cruciata. nikoensis. Buergeri. Thunbergii. japonica. Crawfurdia. PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 111 Such are the types or leading modifications of floral structure which I have met with; and such the evidence, taken together with the extant descriptions of the forms I have not examined personally, on which I base the conclusion that they embrace all the most important morphological modifications of the corolla which the Gentianes offer. It will be observed that, unfortu- nately, they do not exhibit any particular relation to the received family, or even generic, groups. The accepted genus Gentiana, for example, exhibits no fewer than five of the eight types of floral structure; while the Lissanthe type is exhibited by some five-and-thirty accepted “genera.” If Frasera and Swertia are to be regarded as generically distinct from Gentiana, I fail to see on what principle G. gmarella and G. purpurea, which differ at least as much from one another as Swertia, Frasera, and Gentiana do, can be grouped into one genus. Consider- ations of this kind, which might be multiplied indefinitely, obviously suggest a thorough revision of the taxonomy of the Order—a task which I certainly shall uot presume to attempt, but which will, I hope, be executed by some one more fitted to take such a large and difficult piece of work in hand. Another important conclusion, which is naturally suggested by the facts to which I have drawn attention, is that the several types in each of the two series beara certain progressive relation to one another. It is obvious that Actinanthe and Asteranthe are the simplest and least modified forms in each series; that Ste- phananthe is the most differentiated of the Perimelite ; that Pty- chanthe and the more specialized forms of Lissanthe are the most differentiated of the Mesomelite ; while Lophanthe and Kera- tanthe in the one series, Limnanthe in the other, constitute lower grades of differentiation, though they are nowise to be regarded as transitional between any of the others. Thus, on purely morphological grounds and as a mere generali- zation of the facts, without the introduction of any speculative considerations, the relations of the various types may be repre- sented thus :— 112 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. ' Perimelite. Mesomelite. Most differentiated. Stephananthe. Ptychanthe. Lissanthe. Keratanthe. Lophanthe. Limnanthe. . Actinanthe. Asteranthe. Least differentiated. SN _ Haplanthe. (Hypothetical.) Or, to put the facts in another way, the several types in each series may be regarded as modifications of a common plan, of which the simplest exemplification is to be found in Actinanthe and Asteranthe respectively. If so, it is an easy step to the con- clusion that both these are slightly diverse modifications of a still more simple, but, at present, purely hypothetical, common form, having the main features of Actinanthe and Asteranthe, but with the nectarial surfaces either feebly developed on both ovarian and corolline surfaces, or entirely absent. I will call this hypo- thetical ** Ur-gentian," Haplanthe. Thus far I have endeavoured to travel no hair’s breadth beyond matters of observation and their obvious relations. Itis plain that, even if all the five hundred and odd species of Gentianew had been created separately and raised in pots in the Garden of Eden, their morphological relations would have been exactly what they are. But, to a believer in evolution, the significance of these facts is un- mistakable. With whatever caution one may be inclined to regard phylogenic speculations, it is hard, in such a case as this, to resist the force of the suggestion, that these morphological relations do really indicate the path which the evolution of the plants com- posing the Order has followed. At any rate, the evidence is strong enough to justify us in accepting this conception as & good working hypothesis. And there is the more justification for doing so, that, if we regard the morphological facts by the light of Sprengel and Darwin's theory of the origin of flowers, they at once become intelligible. PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 113 In foraging for information about the Gentians, immediately after my return to England, I took up Müller's ‘Alpenblumen’; and I was exceedingly struck by the views put forward in the re- markable page and a quarter which he devotes to a “ Rückblick auf die Gentianarten " (p. 348), and which I here translate :— “The genus Gentiana is fitter than almost any other to fur- nish a biological explanation, from the arrangements in regard to fertilization, of the systematic grouping based on morphological indications; and to dispose the subdivisions of the system as branches of a parent stem. It is primarily divisible into two main branches, of which the one secretes honey from the lowest part of the ovary, the other from the lowest part of the corolla. If, then, two kinds of nectarial structure have arisen from an original uniform nectarial structure, the common ancestor of these two groups must have secreted honey, both from the base of the ovary and from that of the corolla, as is the case, e. g., in Saxifraga oppositifolia ; and thus, in the one group the one half, and in the other the other half, must have been specially developed, to the exclusion of its fellow. . But itis also conceivable that the ancestors of Gentiana were honeyless, and that the two forms of nectary have been developed independently. * Of the one of the two main branches, we have a lateral twig remaining in G. lutea, which stands low down in point of deve- lopment, and is certainly nearest the common stem. Like G. lutea, without doubt, the ancestors of the genus had fully open flowers, with almost free petals, and tempted the appetite of their fertilizers, either with perfectly accessible honey, in the angle between the ovary and the corolla, or only with pollen. In any case, they were open to the visits of very various insects, which therefore subserved cross-fertilization irregularly and, as it were, accidentally (as in G. lutea), so that the occurrence of such fer- tilization was by no means assured, and spontaneous self-fertili- zation in case of need could not be dispensed with. “After the development of the nectaries, Bees, and especially Humble-bees, proved the most effective cross-fertilizers; and campanulate flowers adapted to them became developed. In the one branch, unbidden guests were excluded by the formation of deep passages (Saftlöcher) ; and, by the coalescence of the anthers into a ring round the style, cross-fertilization by Humble-bees was assured (Celanthe*). In the other branch, fimbris of the e * Ptychanthe (mihi). 114 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. petals, at first, afforded an imperfect defence against useless visitors, and narrowing of the flower ensured the contact of the Bees with the stigmas as well as with the anthers (Crosso- petalum*). * Subsequently, in the one main branch, under the conditions already indicated, the Colanthe-form, adapted to Humble-bees, was bred into the Cyclostigma-typet, adapted to Butterflies; whilst in a particular offshoot of the other main branch, the de- velopment of the pectines and the narrowing of the corolla around the ovary brought Butterflies as well as Humble-bees into service as cross-fertilizers ( Endotricha 1). “The original yellow colour of the flowers (as in G. lutea) was gradually changed into blue by the selective action of Humble- bees; and instructive intermediate stages of this process are seen in the species of Celanthe. But after the blue coloration was once fixed, the colour maintained itself throughout the pro- cess by which Butterflies, by unconscious selection, bred Celanthe into Cyclostigma." $ I confess that, when I first read this uncompromising applica- tion of the theory of flowers, originated by Sprengel and Darwin, to the case of the Alpine Gentians, I thought it somewhat rash, and gave it a very cool and sceptical reception. It occurred to me that if it was a valid explanation of the morphological cha- racters of the flowers at all, it ought to be applicable not only to those of the Alpine Gentiane, but to the whole genus; and, if to the penus, then why not to the whole order? And the chicf motive which has led me to spend a good deal of time and trouble in working over a considerable proportion of the species of Gen- tiana and of the genera of Gentianes, was the obvious importance of arriving at some conclusion respecting this question. I do not profess to have settled it; but, so far as I have gone, I have found nothing that conflicts with Miiller’s extremely in- * J ophanthe (mihi). t 1r, chanthe (mihi). t Stc /ananthe (mihi). $ Sir Joseph Hooker (‘Flora of New Zealand ") observes that the pure blue ofthe European and Himalayan Gentians is unknown in the Arctic regions and the higher latitudes of the Andes. The widespread G. montana has pale whitish-yellow flowers streaked with red or blue. These facts are interesting in relation to the primitive character of the Novo-Zelanian, Australian, and Austro-Columbian Gentians, PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 115 genious speculation. On the contrary, everything confirms it. As I have already remarked, the principle which underlies the progressive modification of the flower, in each of my series, is the gradual interposition of more and more obstacles in the way of easy access to the nectaries. Yet these obstacles, whether they arise out of a mere narrowing and elongation of the tube of the corolla, as in Lissanthe, or out of the development of fimbriz and pectines (as in Lophanthe and Stephananthe), or of interlobes, synanthery, and discoidal stigmata (as in Ptychanthe), are always of such a nature that they afford no effectual hindrance to the passage of a thin and flexible organ, like the haustrum of a suctorial insect, but only just sufficient obstacle to make the insect an efficient agent in cross-fertilization. Few inquiries would be more interesting and profitable (though undoubtedly few more difficult) than the working out of the geographical distribution of the Gentianes in relation to the Insect Faun of the several regions in which they occur. I merely note that those Gentianex which have remarkably long infundibulate corolle are found in regions, such as Madagascar and Guiana, which are tenanted by large Lepidoptera provided with long haustra. Müller's doctrine respecting the origin of the forms of the flower in the Alpine Gentiane appears to me to be equally appli- cable to the whole of the Order, and to supply a true cause whereby the morphological facts may be correlated and explained. I do not suggest that the interaction of cross-fertilizing insects with the variation in the structure of the corolla accounts for all the characters by which the five hundred spe- cies of Gentianex differ from one another. Why one species is annual and another has a rhizome; why the great majority have opposite palmati-veined leaves, while some have alternate or pennati-veined leaves; why the majority have a single-celled ovary, and yet, in many, the ovary is more or less completely two-celled* ; why most are herbaceous, while some are bushy aud * "The partially, or wholly, two-celled ovary appears to be generally regarded as the result of the gradual introrsion of the margins of the carpellary phyl- lomes into the cavity of a primitively one-celled ovary. But had “Haplanthe” — a one-celled ovary ? Must not the apocarpous condition precede the syncar- pous? Does not the state of the ovary in Apocynee and Asclepiadex rather suggest that the primitive Gentians (or perhaps, I should rather say, the primi- tive stock of all these orders) had an ovary like that of a hypogynous Saxifrage ? 116 PROF, T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. some are climbers, are problems hardly to be solved by the consideration of the causes which have brought about the mo- dification of the corolla. But I have little doubt that, with larger knowledge, analogous causes will be found to be operative in all these cases. One of the great lessons which Darwin has | taught us is faith in the doctrine of sufficient causes; and conse- quently hesitation in assuming that any structure, however slight or unimportant in appearance, is devoid of significance in relation to either present or past conditions of existence, the chiefest of these being the struggle for existence with competitors, while climate and station probably occupy a very secondary place. Even in respect of geographical distribution—upon which climate and station are usually assumed to exercise so great an influence,—facts which have come under my notice in studying the Gentians have led me to be a little sceptical as to the extent of that influence. At Arolla I never met with a specimen of Gentiana acaulis anywhere except in the region between the pine-woods and the snow-line. Yet this same species grows so freely in some parts of Southern England, as to be used for the borders of beds in a kitchen-garden*. The genus Erythrea, which is notorious for the slightness of the differences between its “species,” is of world-wide distribution. It occurs all over Europe, in the Sin- aitic Desert, in Egypt, in Hindostan, in the hottest parts of Aus- tralia, and in the moist temperate climate of New Zealand. Mr. Gunn, in à note appended to specimens of Gentiana mon- tana in the Kew Herbarium, says that this species occurs every- where, from the shore to the summit of the mountains. Gentiana campestris is said by Hooker and Arnott to be “abundant in Scotland, especially near the sea." It was no less abundant at Arolla from 6400 feet to the snow-line. In studying, with some care, the geographical distribution of various large and widespread groups of closely allied animals, such as the Canide, the Astacomorpha, and freshwater Fishes, I have been much impressed by the necessity of a most minute study of their morphology as a preliminary to any attempt to deal with the facts of distribution. I think there is no greater mistake than to suppose that distribution, or indeed any other large biological question, can be studied to good purpose by those * Lady Elizabeth Oust informed me that this was the case at Cobham Park in her childhood. PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 117 who lack either the opportunity or the inclination to go through what they are pleased to term the drudgery of exhaustive anato- mical, embryological, and physiological preparation. Elaborate works on Distribution have been published which are of little more value than catalogues of reference, because their authors have been unaware of this necessity. And I may point my remarks by showing that even such a brief and im- perfect sketch of the minuter morphological characters of the Gentians as is here presented is fruitful of suggestions in regard to their Distribution. My studies of Animal Distribution have led me to the belief that the division of the land-surface of the globe into large areas, which corresponds most nearly with the broader facts, may be stated as follows. Europe, Africa, Asia, and North America as far as Mexico form one great province—Arcro@ma ; in which Ultra-Saharal Africa, Madagascar, Hindostan, and Indo-China are more or less distinctly characterized as subprovinces. For my present purpose it will suffice to speak collectively of the latter as the Southern Arctogea, in contradistinction to the rest ofthe province as Northern Arctogsea. South America, with the Isthmus, as far as Mexico, constitutes a second great province, AvsTRO-CoLuMBiA ; Australia with the adjacent islands a third ; while New Zealand and the neighbouring islets may be most conveniently regarded as a fourth. In mentioning the species of the various types of Gentianeæ which I have examined, I have arranged them under the heads of A, for Northern Arcroeza; B, AusTRo-CoLUMBIA ; C, Southern AzncroGza ; D, AvusTRALASIA; E, Noyo-ZELANIA. Adopting this scheme of four great distributional provinces, one of which is subdivided into two regions, the following pro- positions appear to me to hold good of the Gentianem :— 1l. Species of the Order are found in all five regions. They flourish within the Arctic Circle and up to the limit of perpetual snow in mountain-ranges. They also abound in sundry tropical climates, both moist and dry. The Limnanthe type, represented exclusively by marsh- or water-plants, occurs in all the regions, and will not be further mentioned. 2. The head-quarters of the Order (if we consider the number of types represented) are in the North Arctogeal and the Austro- Columbian regions, both of which contain representatives of all the types. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. : L 118 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 3. The Australasian, South Arctogeal, and Novo-Zelanian regions are all poorer in types. South Arctogwa contains only three, Lophanthe, Lissanthe, and Ptychanthe; Australasia two, Lophanthe and Lissanthe (perhaps Actinanthe); Novo-Zelania three, Actinanthe, Lophanthe, and Lissanthe. 4. The Australasian and Novo-Zelanian provinces have very few species; in the Northern and Southern Arctogeal regions they are very much more numerous. Their numbers are greatest in Austro-Columbia. 5. Only one species is certainly known to be common to any large extent of two provinces, namely Gentiana prostrata, which extends from the Eastern Alps of Europe, by way of Northern Asia and America, to the southern extremity of South America. 6. The only types which certainly occur in all five regions are Lophanthe, Limnanthe, and Lissanthe. Actinanthe is known in three; namely the Northern Arctogzal, the Austro-Columbian, and the Novo-Zelanian. I think it probable, however, that it may yet be found in Australia. Keratanthe and Stephananthe occur in two, Northern Arctogea and Austro-Columbia; Pty- chanthe in three, Northern and Southern Arctogea and Austro- Columbia. 7. Notwithstanding the general similarity of the climatal con- ditions in the mountain-chains of Northern Arctogea and Austro- Columbia, and the abundance of Gentians in both, their Gentian Flore are fundamentally different. In the Pyrenees, the Alps, and the Himalayas, the Ptychanthe type is largely represented in relation to the Actinanthe, Lophanthe, and Stephananthe types. In the Andes it is just the other way. Gentians of the Acti- nanthe and Lophanthe ty pes abound, and Stephananthe is well re- presented ; while I cannot make sure of more than six representa- tives of Ptychanthe, though this type is so easily recognized that there is little chance of its being overlooked or mistaken. Out of more than 60 species of South-American Gentiane, enumerated in Grisebach’s ‘Genera’ and Weddell’s ‘ Chloris,’ it appears that nine, namely, G. nitida, liniflora, inflata, thyrsoidea, crossolema, trichostemma, scopulosa, filamentosa, and Ringit, belong to Steph- ananthe, and six to Ptychanthe; while the rest all belong either to Actinanthe or to Lophanthe. Judging from the proportion of those which have examined, it seems. probable that there are nearly as many of Lophanthe as of Actinanthe. And when it is considered that only one species is common to PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 119 the highlands of Northern Arctog»a and of Austro-Columbia, the contrast between the Gentian Flore of the two becomes still more striking. In Sir Joseph Hooker’s well-known paper “On the Distribu- tion of Arctic Plants ” (Transactions Linn. Society, vol. xxiii.) , the following twelve Gentiane® are stated to occur north of the Arctic Circle :—Gentiana aurea, propinqua, detonsa, arctophila, Amarella, tenella, glauca, prostrata, nivalis, verna ; Pleurogyne rotata, Menyanthes trifoliata. I have not examined Gentiana arctophila ; but I believe it to belong, like G. aurea, propinqua, and detonsa, to the Actinanthe type. In this case the components of the Gentian Flora of the Arctic regions may be classitied as follows :— Actinanthe. Keratanthe. Lophanthe. Stephananthe. 5 0 0 2 Limnanthe. Asteranthe. Lissanthe. Ptychanthe, 1 0 0 4 In the Flora of the European Alps I can find no representa- tive of the Actinanthe type except Pleurogyne carinthiaca. On the other hand, two of its Gentianes, Gentiana ciliata and Swertia perennis, belong to Lophanthe. Passing to the Stephananthe type, Gentiana tenella is admittedly common to the Alps and the Arctic regions ; but the former have G. germanica, campestris, and nana in place of G. amarella. How far any real distinction is to be drawn between G. amarella and G. germanica is a question for future examination. Limnanthe is represented by Menyanthes trifoliata i in both the Arctic and the Alpine regions; Asteranthe only in the Alpine ; Lissanthe in neither. The ordinarily recognized species of Ptychanthe in the proper Alpine region of Europe are some eighteen or nineteen in number. Three of these, namely, G. verna, nivalis, and prostrata, are also Arctic; but the Gentians of the “acaulis group, which flourish, along with verna and nivalis, in the Alps, are unknown in the Arctic regions. Again, the Gentians of the purpurea group, though they occur in Southern Scandinavia and Kamtschatka, stop short of the Arctic Circle. .. It appears to me that these facts are very difficult to reconcile with the view that the high Alps have been peopled with their Gentianex from the Arctic regions or vice versé. The abundance 120 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. of Gentians of the Actinanthe type in the Andes indicates their adaptability to alpine conditions; yet they are absent in the Alps, while well represented in the Arctic regions. It must be understood that I deal only with the broad facts of the case. Some attempts which I made to study the few forms which abounded at Arolla, with a view of distinguishing the book-species among them, became unsuccessful exactly in pro- portion to the number of specimens I examined; and I left off with the conviction that I had no means of knowing whether G. purpurea was distinct from G. punctata, G. campestris from G. germanica, or G. verna from three or four other “ species." In G. campestris the number of varieties in size, habit, foliation, form, number of parts and colour of the flower, were really asto- nishing; and I met with the strangest monstrosities. In @. verna the range of variation was quite as remarkable. If all the species of Gentiane are in this case, it is perilous to attempt numerical estimates on the foundation of ordinary collections. DISTRIBUTIONAL DIAGRAM. NORTH AncTOGZEA. Actinanthe. Keratanthe. Lophanthe. Stephananthe. Asteranthe. Limnanthe. Lissanthe. Ptychanthe. AUSTRO-COLUMBIA. AUSTRALASIA. Novo-ZELANIA. SOUTH ARCTOGEA. Actinanthe. — —........ (?) Actinanthe. Keratanthe. wee ee le eee eet et eet Lophanthe. Lophanthe. Lophanthe. Lophanthe Stephananthe. — | ........ cee ee eet ee tt Asteranthe. ww eee leew eee eet Limnanthe Limnanthe. Limnanthe. Limnanthe. Lissanthe. Lissanthe. Lissanthe. Lissanthe. Ptychanthe. Ptychanthe. wee et (e The names printed in black letters are those of strongly dominant types in the several regions. PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 121 If the facts of distribution of the Gentianem are adequately stated in the above propositions, one conclusion appears to me to be very clear; and that is, that they are not to be accounted for by migration from any "centre of diffusion," to which a locality can be assigned in the present condition of the world. If the Gentiane of the Andean range had been derived from those of Northern Arctogea, or vice versd, it seems unaccountable that the proportion of representatives of the types should be so different in the two assemblages ; and, still more, that there should be only one species common to both. There is a well-known case of zoological distribution which presents a certain parallelism with that of the Gentiane. The genus Tapirus is represented by certain species in South America, and by another in the Indo-Malayan region. And paleontology furnishes the explanation of the fact by proving the existence of Tapirine animals, which have since died out, over the vast inter- mediate area in the Middle Tertiary epoch. There has been no migration, but simply local modification of the genus at opposite ends of its primitively continuous area of distribution, with sub- sequent extirpation over the intermediate space. lam not aware that any fossil remains of Gentianew have been brought to light; but it is known that many of the plante of the Middle Tertiary epoch were extremely similar to those whieh now exist. Furthermore, it is certain that the great elevated areas of both the Old and the New Worlds existed, and had attained a considerable height, possibly even greater than that which they at present possess, during the Pliocene epoch. Under these cireumstances, I see no reason to object to the supposition that species of the genus @entiana itself, closely similar to our exist- ing species, may have, at that time, occupied pretty much the same regions and stations as those in which they are now found, and had already adjusted themselves to their hard conditions of existence. If so, the changes in the physical geography of the world, which preceded and accompanied the Glacial Epoch, must undoubtedly have narrowed the range, and probably extirpated a good many of the pre-Glacial species of Gentiana. But the remainder would have as readily found secure refuge in sheltered nooks and valleys, as the existing species do ; and, as the climate improved with the passing away of the Glacial epoch, they would start afresh from their fastnesses to compete with other immigrants for the possession of the new localities laid open to them. 122 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. Gentiana prostrata may have had its present distribution before the Glacial epoch. In fact, I am more surprised to find only one species widely spread over both the Northern Arctogæal and the Austro-Columbian provinces, than I should be if there were several; and I am not a little disposed to think that a serious critical comparison of the two Flore, with due attention to the range of variation of the species in each, may bring about a con- siderable alteration of our views on this subject. The supposition that the distribution of the Gentianesm in Pliocene or in Miocene times was substantially similar to what it is now, is of course no solution of the problem of their distribu- tion; itis simply driving the search for that solution further back Is it possible to fix any anterior limit to this retro- gression ? I suppose it would be, if one could fix the age of the first ap- pearance of Diptera, Hymenoptera, and Lepidoptera provided with long haustra. For, upon Müller's hypothesis, the existence of the Keratanthe, Stephananthe, Lissanthe, and Ptychanthe types presupposes that of such insects. Unfortunately, we are, as yet, hardly in a position to speak positively on this point. The most that can be-said is that there is no evidence that they were abundant before the middle of the Mesozoic epoch, or that they existed in Paleozoic times. Free play, therefore, is left to speculation ; and I do not think any good grounds could be given for denying the existence of even the more specialized Gentiane® in the Cretaceous epoch; while the “ Ur-Gentian," the hypothe- tical anemophilous Haplanthe, may be dated back almost as much further as probabilities permit us to carry the existence of flowering plants. For it is obvious that a very slight further modification, in the direction of simplicity in Haplanthe, would bring about a form of flower which might serve as the starting- point for those of almost all the Orders of Dicotyledons. But speculation as to when or where the hypothetical Haplanthe may have originated is, for the present, idle. '*Ignoramus" and, I fear, for a long while, “ ignorabimus." Considering how slight the morphological differences between the eight types really are, and that (according to the hypothesis) they have been brought about by the selective operation of agencies of the same order, it seems to me that it would be rash to deny that species belonging to the same type may have arisen in different PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. 123 localities. I do not think it probable that the process of modifi- cation and the materials it works upon would be so similar in widely different localities as to give rise to the close similarities which lead us to group individuals in the same species; but the poly geny of genera, and still more of larger groups, appears to me to be highly probable *. We are very much in the habit of tacitly assuming that because certain plants and certain animals exist only under certain climatal conditions, there is something in what we vaguely call the “ constitution " of the plants or animals which binds them to these conditions, and renders it impossible for them to live elsewhere. I wish we could get rid of this word “ constitution ;"' for I take it to be one of the many verbal anodynes by which the discomfort of ignorance is dulled. If it means any thing definite, it merely signifies that there is some morphological or physiolo- gical impediment to the existence of the plant or animal, outside the defined conditions; and our business is to find out what that impediment is. When I was at Arolla I was extremely asto- nished by the distribution of two very common species of Epilo- bium (E, spicatum and E. Fleischeri), which were flowering at the same time. There was any quantity of the latter among the boulders of the bed of the stream at the bottom of the valley; but nowhere else. And there was any quantity of E. spicatum growing on the lateral walls of the valley, from 30 or 40 feet above its bed upwards, but nowhere else. I used to amuse myself by looking for trespassers of either species in the pro- vince of the other; but I never could find any. Everybody knows that the seeds of the Epilobia are abundant and provided with special aids to distribution by the winds; and there cer- tainly is no failure of breezes in the valley. Every year, there- fore, millions of seeds of each species must be scattered over the territory of the other. Why does one thrive, and the other die? To say this depends on the “ constitution” of the two spe- cies, is simply to wrap up the fact in another form of words. And I can conceive of no investigation more likely to lead to results of far-reaching importance, than that which should get to the bottom of this, or any analogous case. l Finally, I may put another question. Is anybody in a posi- * I find weighty remarks on this topic in Engler's “ Versuch einer Entwicke- lungsgeschichte der Pflanzenwelt," 2 Theil, p. 318. 124 PROF. T. H. HUXLEY ON THE GENTIANS. tion to deny that, in the absence of all other phaanogamous vege- tation, the Gentians might have occupied every region and station ou the earth's surface in which flowering plants can exist ? Is there any ground for seeking the causes of their distribution elsewhere than in the competition with other plants which they have undergone and are undergoing, and in the course of which it has often happened that the success of a given form in adapting itself to certain conditions has involved a corresponding diminu- tion of the faculty of adapting itself to others? Such are the observations I have to offer. I call them “Notes and Queries ;” and I am afraid there are more queries than notes. My hope in offering them to the Society is to stimulate those who are better qualified than I am to carry through a serious botanical inquiry, and who have more time before them than I have to take up the subject. I believe that the systematic and exhaustive study of a single well-chosen Order, and of all the biological problems which it’ presents, would inaugurate a new era in the progress of Botany. The amount of patient and sagaciously directed labour which is embodied in our standard systematic works is astounding ; and the deepest gratitude is due to those who have thus brought the data of Vegetable Morphology and Distribution into a shape in which they can be dealt with. But from the point of view of the Evo- lution doctrine, it is obvious that Taxonomy and Distribution have to be subjected to a process of revision, which will hardly fail to revolutionize both. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE II. A scheme to illustrate the morphology of the flower of the Gentianez. MR. N. E. BROWN ON VACOINIUM INTERMEDIUM. 125 VACCINIUM INTÉRMEDIUM, Ruthe, a new British Plant. By N. E. Brows, A.L.S. Assistant in the Herbarium, Royal Gardens, Kew. [Read 5th May, 1887.] (Puare III.) THE discovery of this plant in Britain by Prof. T. G. Bonney, F.R.S., is oneof considerable interest to Botanists, not only because it adds one more species to the British Flora in a genus we might scarcely expect to find a further novelty, but chiefly on account of its hybrid origin and its rarity on the continent, where, so far as I can learn, it appears to be local, having been found only in a few parts of Germany, viz. :—in the island of Wollin on the coast of Pomerania; Forest of Jungfernheide, north of Berlin ; near Charlottenberg ; Auhlan Pomerania, Forest of Stadtforth Hodeheide; Czarinkau in Pomerania; many places of the Nieder Lausitz ; Province of Brandenburg, i. e. Sommerfeld, Dobrilugk ; in Silesia near Nierky, Naumburg on the Bober; on the Konig- hanier Berge near Gorlitz. (For the above list of localities I am indebted to Mr. A. Bennett, of Croydon, who kindly procured them from Dr. Karl Schumann, the Keeper of the Berlin Herbarium.) It was first gathered by Prof. Bonney, in August 1886, on Cannock Chase, where it is plentiful in certain spots, V. Myr- tillus and V. Vitis-idea being also abundant. It is accepted by continental authors as a hybrid between these two species ; and from the evidence gathered by. Prof. Bonney, and from the fact that its assumed parents grow in the same locality with it, there can be no doubt that this view is correct. And I do not doubt that the plant has originated independently on Cannock Chase, and has not spread to that locality from the continent. The plant appears to produce fruit but rarely, Prof. Bonney, so far as is known to me, only having found two berries, although the plant covers a considerable extent of ground. It will be interesting to determine how far the plant comes true from seed, or if it has a tendency to revert in any way to its parent forms. It is possible that this novelty may exist undetected in other localities, as its general resemblance to V. Myrtillus may have caused it to have been overlooked. The best means of detecting the plant superficially appears to be by its evergreen habit; but LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. M 126 MR. N. E. BROWN ON VACCINIUM INTERMEDIUM. upon this and other points I will quote its discoverer's own words. Prof. Bonney writes, Sept. 1886, speaking first of the geological formation and general nature of the vegetation of the locality :— * The rock is the Pebble-bed of the Bunter group, and there is hardly any surface soil. Except where Firs have been planted, there are not many trees, only now and then scattered Birches, Oaks, or (more rarely) Thorns; occasionally, towards the margin of the Chase, Furze is abundant ; but the ground is generally covered with Calluna vulgaris, Erica cinerea (and more rarely E. tetraliz), Vaccinium Myrtillus, and Pteris aquilina. Vaccinium Vitis- idea is not so generally found, but is very abundant in certain localities. The new Vaccinium is readily distinguishable from V. Myrtillus, which at first sight it more resembles, by the deeper and richer green of the leaf(V. Myrtillus at this time of the year [September] has rather a yellow-green tint), and by a more free mode of growth, the sprays curving very slightly outwards and downwards, while V. Myrtillus is apt to be a little stiff in its growth. The different tint and foliage caught my eye, and then I noticed the flower. In other letters to Mr. W. T. Thiselton Dyer, F.R.S., Prof. Bonney writes :—“ I saw the plant growing in considerable abundance; all about it grew the other two Vaccinia, Heath, &c. I was struck by the different tint of green of the leaf, the more free mode of growth, larger size, and the lighter tint of the flower. Another singular point is that it was all in flower. We searched for some time and could not find 4 fruit, yet V. Myrtillus and V. Vitis-idea are in full fruit, and flowers are rare.” “ The flower (of V. intermedium) has a very marked scent, something like hawthorn; it is certainly now (Aug. 29th) in full bloom.” “I walked this morning (Dec. 23, 1886) to the spot where the hybrid Vaccinium is growing. I find that itis practically evergreen ; V. Myrtillus is quite bare of leaves, except here and there some low-growing, apparently young shoots ; all the strong healthy plants are bare. But the hybrid has ita leaves still green and fresh-looking. In one or two cases a few leaves seemed to have dropped, but one may fairly say that it is as exceptionally deciduous as the other is evergreen. V. Vitis-idea is of course in full leaf, and even had in some cases its seeds. I could find no seed on the hybrid. This evergreen habit is re- markable, and bears out what you said as to the greater affinity with V. Vitis-idea. Yet, curiously enough, a passer-by would be more likely to confuse the plant with V. Myrtillus than with MR. N. E. RROWN ON VACCINIUM INTERMEDIUM. 127 V. Vitis-idea. I am never in danger of mistaking it for the latter, but generally have to beware lest I mistake it for the former. The round stem seems to be one of the most marked differences from V. Myrtillus. Of that plant the peculiar ridged stem shows very clearly now that there are no leaves." The above quotations give, better than anything I could write, the superficial characteristics of the living plant; to which may be added, as further marks of distinction whereby to separate it from V. Myrtillus, that the leaves are thicker and firmer in texture, less rounded at the base, and with a deeply impressed venation; the flowers are rather different in form and have a tendency to a racemose arrangement, and the filaments are hairy. From F. Vitis-idea the larger size and different habit, the absence of punctate dots on the under surface of the leaf (there are, however, minute glandular hairs), the more urceolate shape of the corolla, and the presence of awns at the back of the anthers, at once distinguish it. l l The following are the specific characters of V. intermedium :— VACCINIUM INTERMEDIUM, Ruthe, Flora der Mark Brandenburg und der Niederlausitz, p. 977, t. 1; Guimpel und Klotzsch, Pflanzenabbildungen und Beschreibungen zur Erkenntniss offi- zineller Gewächse, t. 7; Koch, Synopsis Flore Germanice et Helvetica, ed. 2, p. 545; Reichenbach, Icones Flore Germanice et Helvetica, vol. xvii. p. 81, t. 1169. f. iv, v, 8-10. Plant 20-80 cm. high, forming a dwarf, bushy, evergreen shrub. Stem terete, faintly angular above, green, minutely puberulous on the younger parts. Leaves alternate, spreading, evergreen ; petiole 1-2 mm. long, puberulous ; lamina elliptic or obovate, averaging from 15-25 mm. long, and 8-12 mm. broad, obtuse with avery small glandular apiculus, more or less cuneate at the base, denticulate on the recurved margins, firm in tex- ture, bright green and glabrous above, with impressed reticulate venation, paler beneath and very sparsely covered with minute stipitate glands. Flowers sometimes solitary in the axils of the leaves, but more generally in short te rminal bracteate racemes, drooping. Bracts more or less leafy. Pedicels 2-4 mm. long, glabrous, bibracteolate ; bracteoles linear-lanceolate, about 2 mm. long. Calyx-lobes short, broadly ovate, acute, glabrous, green. Corolla 4-5 mm. long, urceolate-campanulate, with five short, deltoid, slightly spreading lobes, pale pink, scented. Filaments 128 MR. N. E. BROWN ON VACCINIUM INTERMEDIUM. hairy, whitish. Anthers with two apical tubes as long as the pollen-cells, and two dorsal awns at the base of the tubes, orange- yellow, minutely puberulous except the tubes. Ovary hemi- spherical ; style filiform ; stigmasimple. Fruit globose, of the size of a small pea, dark violet. Postscript.—Since the above was read, Mr. Robert Garner, F.L.S., in a letter, has pointed out to me that he discovered this plant some years ago in Maer Woods, Staffordshire, and exhibited it at a meeting of the Linnean Societyin 1872 (Proc. Linn. Soc. 1871-72, p. 31); and also published an account of it in ‘Science Gossip' for 1872, p. 248, figs. 174-175, under the title of “A Curious British Plant.” As no name was given to it by Mr. Garner, and as it does not appear to have been placed in competent hands for identification, I had no clue to Mr. Garner's previous discovery of the plant. I have seen the specimens ex- hibited by Mr. Garner to the Linnean Society, and they are undoubtedly the same as Prof. Bonney's plant; they are respec- tively dated Dec. 1870 (flowering specimens !) and Oct. 1871 (fruiting specimens). This gives a second British locality for the plant. Mr. Garner writes as follows concerning it :—‘‘ The spot where I found it, Maer Woods, in this county, had often been trod by Mr. Darwin, to whom I sent the plant as a hybrid, and he suggested that the seeds would show infertility ; and on in- spection, whilst in the Cowberry (V. Vitis-idea) I found a dozen or more good seeds, and twice as many in the Bilberry (V. Myr- £illus), there were not more than two to five in the berries of the plant in question.” In the berries upon Prof. Bonney’s specimen there appear to be two good seeds.—N. E. Brown. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE III. Fig. l. The Plant. Fig. 2. Leaf. Fig. 3. Raceme of flowers. Fig. 4. Stamen, front and back views. Fig. 5. Ovary and style. Fig. 6. Transverse section of ovary. Fig. 7. Fruit. Figs. 1, 2, & 7, natural size; the rest magnified. HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM, 129 / Hermann’s Ceylon Mr barum and Linnsus’s ‘Flora Zeylanica.’ By Henry TeıMen, M.B., F.L.S., Director, Royal Botanic Gardens, Peradeniya, Ceylon. [Read 2nd December, 1886.] THE collection of dried plants and the drawings of living ones made in Ceylon by Paul Hermann in the latter half of the 17th Century possess a special interest as being the first important contribution of material towards a knowledge of the botany of the East Indies ; but the premature death, in 1695, of the excel- lent botanist who made it, prevented-its becoming available to the scientific world of his time. Indeed, beyond the publication in his ‘Hortus Acad. Lugd.-Bat. Catalogus,’ in 1687, of some brief descriptions and reduced copies of a few of the drawings, Hermann himself printed nothing on Ceylon botany. After his death, however, some of his MSS. were edited by the illustrious botanist W. Sherard (for the benefit of the widow), and in the ‘Paradisus Batavus’ of 1698 there are included some more of the descriptions and reduced figures of Ceylon plants. In 1717 also there appeared as an anonymous tract of 71 pages a cata- logue of the Herbarium of Ceylon plants under their Singhalese names, no doubt printed from Hermann’s own MSS. This bears the title of ‘Museum Zeylanicum,’ and the editor is well known to have been also W. Sherard*. In the brief preface it is stated that the plants enumerated were collected either wild or grow- ing in the gardens of the natives, and pasted into three volumes without any order, and probably just as they came to hand. The editor adds that a fourth volume would be made up, and gives at the end of the Catalogue, as ' alix plante chartis non agglutinate,” a large number of additional names. The herbarium of which this was the catalogue appears to have been completely lost sight of till the year 1744, when August Günther, Apothecary-Royal at Copenhagent, sent to Linnsus at Upsala to be named a collection of Indian plants in five volumes, one being a volume of drawings. The great botanist was not long in discovering what a treasure he had in his hands—no other than Hermann’s own herbarium of Ceylon plants just as enumerated in the ‘Museum,’ with the addition of the promised fourth volume * A second edition, with a new title only, was published in 1726. t There are five letters from Günther to Linnzus in the correspondence of the great naturalist preserved in the Library of the Linnean Society. The dates of these are from 1744 to 1749. Two are written in Swedish and three in Latin. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. N 130 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM and a fifth volume of drawings*. He at once set to work at its examination; and after two years’ labour produced in 1747 the ‘Flora Zeylanica, which he dedicated to Giinther. In this book Linneus has classified all the plants in the herbarium which he could determine (429 in number) under their generat; and these are duly arranged in accordance with his sexual system. Under each species he refers to the names in the ‘Museum,’ and at the end he gives lists of those names (228 in number) which he was unable (in nearly all cases from the absence of specimens) to refer to any genus. The whole number of plants enumerated is thus 657. In the herbarium itself he has added to Hermann's labels a reference to the number of the species in his own * Flora Zeylanica.’ . At this period of Linnæus’s career he had not yet initiated his binomial system of nomenclature; thus no species in the ‘ Flora Zeylanica’ are named in the modern sense, but are only referred to their Linnæan genera. When, however, in 1753 that really epoch-making book the ‘Species Plantarum’ was published, in which specific names were systematically employed, Linnsus was careful to quote under them the numbers of the “Fl. Zeylan., and thus the specimens of Hermann’s herbarium become types for many of Linneus’s species. It is this of course which gives to this interesting collection its great scientific value, and renders it an important supplement to the herbarium of Linneus himself in the possession of this Society; especially as the large majority of the species in Hermann’s herbarium are unre- presented in Linneus’s own collection. It is this consideration mainly which has led me to spend some time in a re-investigation of its contents ; and the results of this examination I now offer to the Society which bears Linnzus’s name. As is well known, Hermann’s herbarium is now in the Bota- nical Department of the British Museum. Its history since it left Linnzus’s hands is briefly as follows :—From Günther it passed into the possession of Count A. G. Moltket, at whose death it was purchased by Prof. Treschow of Copenhagen. The latter sold it to Sir J. Banks for £75 $; and it passed, with the * See the Preface to Fl. Zeylan. p. 17. t In Linnzus’s own copy of the ‘Mus. Zeylan. in the Societys Library, he has entered in the margin against each name the genus to which he referred it. f Rottböll, Descript. p. 49. $ MS. Note by Dryander in the Herbarium. AND LINN2ZUS’S ‘FLORA ZEYLANICA. 131 rest of the Banksian collections, into the keeping of the Trustees of the British Museum in 1827. Since itcame into the hands of Sir Joseph Banks, it has been frequently the object of examina- tion. Especially it was very thoroughly gone over by Dryander, who, in a copy of the ‘ Flora Zeylanica ’ in the Banksian Library (now in the Botanical Department), entered against each species references to the volumes and folios of the herbarium where the corresponding specimens are to be found. These useful notes have much facilitated my examination. Robert Brown, Dry- ander’s successor in the charge of the Banksian collections, was also in the habit of consulting the herbarium, and frequently quotes its specimens. Dr. Wight was unfortunately able to consult it only to a limited extent*. Nor should I forget to mention that my friend Mr. W. Ferguson, F.L.S., of Colombo, when on a visit to England thirty years ago, carefully examined the whole collection, and, I believe, possesses copious notes upon the plants it contains. Hermann’s stay in Ceylon extended over several years, at least from 1672-1677, and perhaps a year or two on either side of that period. He was called to the Chair of Botany at Leyden in 1679, being then only thirty-three years of age. Notwithstanding his youth, he held, while in Ceylon, the office of Chief Medical Officer in the service of the (Dutch) East India Company. At this period the Dutch held most of the coast towns, having wrested Colombo from the Portuguese only so recently as 1655 ; but the whole interior still remained under the rule of the native Emperor of Kandy, at this time the powerful Raja Singha; and it is interesting to note that our countryman Robert Knox was under- going his long captivity in the interior at the very period of Hermann’s sojourn at Colombo. It may be inferred from the herbarium, which is a representative one of the environs of Colombo, that Hermann neither travelled far from the coast, nor had the opportunity of penetrating into any tract of untouched forest. Besides the herbarium under consideration, Hermann formed another whilst in Ceylon, which he sent to J. Commelin at Amsterdam. It was from this collection (combined with that made by J. Hartog, which was sent from Ceylon to Voss, Curator of the Amsterdam Gardens) that J. Burman, Commelin’s suc- * Preface to ‘ Prod. Fl. Ind. Or.’ p. x. N 2 132 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM cessor, compiled his ‘Thesaurus Zeylanicus’*. This book was published in 1737 with 110 well-drawn plates containing nume- rous figures, and is systematically quoted by Linnzus throughout the ‘Flora Zeylanica’t. Hermann also sent specimens to other botanists of the time, especially to Gronovius, from whose her- barium there are several of Hermann's plants in the Banksian collection. The specimens, considering their age and the vicissitudes the Collection has sustained, are in very fair condition ; and in the few cases where identification is uncertain, this arises more from the material being originally scanty or imperfect than from any deterioration since its collection. A considerable proportion of the plants (about fifty) are exotics, and gathered doubtless from gardens. It is of interest to see at what an early date many of these were already common in Ceylon. Most are of course Old-World plants; but a dozen or more are of American origin, as the Custard-Apple, Guava, Cashew-nut, Capsicum, and Cotton. But besides these cultivated exotics, the list will be found to contain two or three species from the Cape. These are erro- neous inclusions; but the explanation of them is very simple. Hermann called at the Cape, as was usual, on his voyage out, and spent a few days there collecting. The plants gathered there were kept out of the first three volumes of the herbarium, which were no doubt prepared by Hermann himself; but the maker of the fourth volume pasted in Ceylon and Cape plants indiscriminately ; and they are mixed up even on the same folios. Linnsus was fully aware of this (see preface to ‘FI. Zeylan.’ p- 18), and has omitted all notice of the Cape specimens with the exception of two (see nos. 41 and 307), which he evidently sup- posed to be from Ceylon. It is only surprising that he avoided the inclusion of more. It will be found that a few changes of name will be necessitated by this re-examination of the Linnean types in this Collection. It must be confessed that Linneus has rendered some of his species obscure by erroneous synonymy; in working out the ‘Flora Zeylanica' he evidently endeavoured to embody as much as pos- * Bee Preface to that book. t Linnsus had assisted Burman in the preparation of this book when his guest at Amsterdam in 1736. | AND LINNJEUS'S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.’ 133 sible of what had been previously published of the plants of the “ East Indies” generally ; and he has not unfrequently given under the Ceylon species synonyms and references which belong to quite different Indian or Javan plants. In most, though not all, of these cases I think it must be allowed that the Hermannian specimens should determine what was the plant intended by Lin- neus rather than his book references. In the following list of determinations the first column gives the consecutive numbers of the species in the ‘ Flora Zeylanica,’ and each number is immediately followed by the name given to it by Linneus in his ‘Species Plantarum’ (1st edition), or in his subsequent systematic works. The second column contains my determinations of the type specimen or specimens representing the Species in Hermann’s herbarium*. When the word (drawing) is appended, it signifies that there is a drawing only to represent the species and no dried specimen. The words no specimen mean that there is neither dried specimen nor drawing. 1. Canna indica, Sp. l ........ C. indica, L. . 2. Amomum Zerumbet, Sp. 1 .. Zingiber Zerumbet, Rosc. (drawing). 3. Amomum Zingiber, Sp. 1.... Zingiber officinale, Rosc. 4. Amomum Cardamom, Sp. 1.. No specimen. . 5. Costus arabicus, Sp. 2 ...... Alpinia Galanga, Sw. (drawing). The plant figured is evidently the “ Kaluwala” of the Singha- lese, much cultivated for its aromatic rhizomes. These are known in the drug market of London as Galaugal or Greater Galangal roots. 6. Curcuma rotunda, Sp. 2...... No specimen. 7. Curcuma longa, Sp. 2 ...... C. longa, L. . 8. Kaempferia Galanga, Sp. 2 .. K. Galanga, L.( drawing). 9. Kaempferia rotunda, Sp. 2.... K. rotunda, L. (drawing). 10. Boerhaavia diffusa, Sp. 3 .... B. diffusa (drawing). 11. Nyctanthes arbor-tristis, Sp. 6. No specimen. 12. Nyctanthes Sambac, Sp.6.... Jasminum Sambac, Ait. 13. Jasminum azoricum, Sp.7.... No specimen. Vahl 14. Chionanthus zeylanica, Sp. 6.. Linociera purpurea, Fat. J Aad 15. Eranthemum capense, Sp. 9.. Dædalacanthus montanus, J. And. In spite of Linnæus’s specific name, this is not a South-African plant. He confuses it with another plant of Hermann’s, and gives the habitat as “ in Æthiopia.” * The names employed are usually those of the ‘ Flora of Brit. India’ or of wy ‘ Systematic Catalogue of the Plants of Ceylon’ (1885). 184 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN'8 CEYLON HERBARIUM 16. Justicia Adhatoda, Sp. 15 .... Adhatoda Vasica, Nees. 17. Justicia Ecbolium, Sp. 15 .... Ecbolium Linneanum, Kurz. 18. Justicia Betonica, Sp. 16 .... J. Betonica, L. 19. Justicia procumbens, Sp. 16.. J. procumbens, L. 20. Justicia repens, Sp. 16 ...... Rungia repens, Nees. 21. Justicia echioides, Sp. 17 .... Andrographis echioides, Nees. 22. Utricularia vulgaris, Sp. 18 .. Utricularia flexuosa, Vahl. 23. Utricularia cerulea, Sp. 18 .. U. cerulea, L. 24. Ballota disticha, Mant. 83.... Anisomeles ovata, Br. 25. Anthoxanthum indicum, Sp. 28. Perotis latifolia, Ait. 26. Piper nigrum, Sp. 28......... Piper nigrum, L., and P. Betle, L.? The specimens are mostly P. nigrum; but one seems rather to be referred to the next. 27. Piper Betle, Sp. 28.......... P. Betle, L.? The specimens have smaller and narrower leaves than the ordi- nary cultivated Betel Pepper of Ceylon. Burman’s t. 83. fig. 2 well represents them, and is quoted with approval by Linnsus. 28. Piper Malamiris, Sp. 29 ...... P. Betle, L., var.? This name is doubtfully applied by authors. The specimens consist of leaves only, and appear to belong to a variety of the Betel-plant, but are only 5-nerved. The name “ Wal miris," given by Hermann, however, means wild pepper, and not Betel. Linnsus has taken another Singhalese name,“ Malamiris " (also given by Hermann in Mus. Zeyl. p. 24), as his specific name. 1 cannot understand the note P. Amalago in Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 95, as there is no reference to Fl. Zeyl. no. 28 under that species in Linn. Sp. i. p. 9. In the Banksian Herbarium there is another specimen from Hermann, sent to Gronovius, and labelled “ Malamiris, Bakamumumiris, & Walmiris" by theformer. This has 7-nerved leaves, and appears different from the specimens in Hermann’s own herbarium. 29. Piper Siriboa, Sp. 29 ........ P. Siriboa, L. The specimen is the “ Rata-bulat-wel” (=foreign Betel) of the Singhalese, which is much cultivated, and is supposed to have been introduced from the Malay Islands. I agree with C. de Candolle and Sir J. Hooker (Fl. B. Ind. v. p. 85) in con- sidering it a large-leaved form of P. Betle. 30. Piper longum, Sp. 29 ........ P. longum, L. 31. Commelina nudiflora, Sp. 41.. Aneilema nudiflora, R. Br. 32. Commelina cristata, Sp. 42 .. C. cristata, L. (drawing). 33. Tamarindus indica, Sp. 34.... T. indica, L. AND LINN EUS’S ‘FLORA ZEYLANICA.’ 135 34. Olax zeylanica, Sp. 34........ O. zeylanica, L. 35. Xyris indica, Sp. 42.......... No specimen. 36. Cyperus rotundus, Sp. 45 .... C. rotundus, L. 37. Cyperus Haspan, Sp. 45...... C. Haspan, L. There is a double error in the name Haspan. The word is properly given as “ Halpan” by Hermann (Mus. Zeyl. p. 23) ; but was misprinted in Burman's Thes. Zeyl. p. 108, whence Linneus quoted it. But the Singhalese “ Halpan ” is not this species of Cyperus, but Fimbristylis globulosa, Wall. 38. Scirpus echinatus, Sp. 50 .... Cyperus umbellatus, Benth., var. 39. Scirpus capillaris, Sp. 49...... Fimbristylis barbata, Benth. 40. Scirpus dichotomus, Sp. 50 .. Fimbristylis diphylla, Vahl. The specimen is merely a young and dwarf state of Fimbri- stylis diphylla, and neither the F. dichotoma, Nees, nor the F. dichotoma, Vahl. 4l. Bobartia indica, sp. 54 ...... Bobartia spathacea, Ker. This is one of the Cape plants that have unfortunately been enumerated among those of Ceylon. The specimens are in the fourth volume of the herbarium, which, as already mentioned, was known to Linnsus to be a mixture of plants from both countries ; and it is not clear why he included it in the ‘ Flora Zeylanica. Botanists have been further misled by Lamarck, who, professing to figure Bobartia indica, has given a drawing of some Cyperaceous plant (Ill. i. t. 40), which Bentham (Gen. Plant. iii, pp. 698, 1015) and Clarke (Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxi. p- 111) refer to a Cyperus of the C. arenarius group and to C. pa- chyrhizus, Nees, respectively. But Hermann’s specimens are the Cape Morea spathacea, Willd., as was demonstrated and figured by Schumacher in Act. Soc. Nat. Scient. Hafn. iii. p. 8, t.1. Of course the genus Bobartia of Linn. will stand ; but his Specific name indica must be superseded, and the plant take the name of Bobartia spathacea, Ker, as Baker correctly has it (Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xvi. p. 114). . Oplismenus compositus, Roem. $ 42. Panicum compositum, Sp. 57.. Sch 43. Panicum arborescens, Sp. 59.. P. oval;folium, Poir. The specific name of Linnzus is absurd ; for P. ovalifolium is a humble grass; and his remark "altitudine certat cum altis- simis arboribus " could only apply to a Bamboo. On the confu- sion as to this name in Linnseus's own herbarium, see Munro ir. Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vi. p. 88. 136 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM 43. Obs. Not named ............ Isachne australis, R. Br. This is theZ. meneritana, Poir. Eucycl. Méth. Suppl. iii. p. 185, an unnecessary synonym. (See Journ. Bot. 1885, p. 271.) 44. Panicum glaucum, Sp. 60 .... Pennisetum typhoideum, Pers. 45. Andropogon Nardus, Sp. 1046. — A. Nardus, L. Hermann's specimen is the Citronella Grass, grown for its essential oil in the south of Ceylon. The native name he gives, * Pengriman," is also clearly intended for ‘‘ Pangiri-mana” (=acid or sour mana), by which it is generally known. (See also Bentley and Trimen, ‘ Medicinal Plants,’ tab. 297.) 46. Poa amabilis, Sp. 68 ........ Eragrostis plumosa, Link. Linnsus's Poa amabilis has given rise to some synonymy. The specimens here are Eragrostis plumosa, with which the specimens in Linneus’s own herbarium also agree. (See Munro, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vi. p. 43.) 47. Arundo Bambos, Sp.81 ...... No specimen. 48. Mc quinquangulare, }e. quinquangulare, L. 49. Eriocaulon sexangulare, Sp.87. E. sexangulare, L. The name E. sexangulare, L., has been quite misapplied in Cey- lon, where it has been used (e. g. in Thw. Enum. Plant. p. 341) for the small plant (C. P. 795) called E. Thwaitesii by Koernicke. Hermann's type-specimens show it to be the plant (C. P. 220) referred by Thwaites to E. Wallichianum, Mart. 50. Eriocaulon setaceum, Sp.87 .. E. setaceum, L. 51. Mollugo pentaphylla, Sp. 89 .. M. pentaphylla, L. (M. stricta, L.). A variety only of M. stricta, but the name pentaphylla has priority. 52. Mollugo oppositifolia, Sp. 89 . . (1E cppositfolia, L. (M. Sper- In this case also M. oppositifolia, L., should take the place of the generally used, but later, M. Spergula, L. 53. Cephalanthus orientalis, Sp. 95. { Sarcocephalus cordatus, Mig. (drawing). 54. Ixora coccinea, Sp. 110 ...... I. coccinea, L. 55. Ixora alba, Sp. 110 .......... I. coccinea, L., var. 56. Pavetta indica, Sp. 110 ...... P. indica, L. 57. Avicennia officinalis, Sp. 110.. No specimen. 58. Elæagnus latifolia, Sp.121.... E. latifolia, L. 59. Tomex tomentosa, Sp. 118. . Calli (Callicarpa lanata, Mant. ii. 333] allicarpa lanata, L. AND LINNJEUS'S ‘FLORA ZEYLANICA.' . Cissus vitiginea, Sp. 117 ...... 61. Exaeum sessile, Sp. 112 ...... . Spermacoce hispida, Sp. 102 .. - Hedyotis fruticosa, Sp. 101.... . Hedyotis auricularia, Sp. 101 . . . Hedyotis herbacea, Sp. 102.... - Ludwigia perennis, Sp. 119 .. . Oldenlandia biflora, Sp. 119... . Oldenlandia umbellata, Sp. 119. { 137 Vitis Linnzei, Wall. E. sessile, L. S. hispida, L. A. fruticosa, L. H. auricularia, L. Oldenlandia Heynei, R. Br. L. parviflora, Roxb. O. umbellata, L., and O. corym- bosa, L. O. biflora, L. (O. paniculata, L.). O. biflora is not separable as a species from O. paniculata, L., but is merely a few-flowered variety. Unless it be thought that the name is too little appropriate, O. biflora, as the older, should be the name retained. . Coldenia procumbens, Sp. 125 . Heliotropium indicum, Sp. 130. 71. Borrago indica, Sp. 137 - Menyanthes indica, Sp. 145 . Plumbago zeylanica, Sp. 151 .. - ConvolvulusTurpethum, Sp.155. - Convolvulus Pes-caprz, Sp. 159 . Evolvulus alsinoides, Sp. ed. ii. - Ipomoea Quamoclit, Sp. 159 .. . Ipomoea Pes-tigridis, Sp. 162.. . Ipomoea hepaticzfolia, Sp. 161. C. procumbens, L. H. indicum, L. No specimen. Limnanthemum indicum, Tw. P. zeylanica, L. Ipomæa Turpethum, R. Br. Ipomeea biloba, Forsk. (drawing). E. alsinoides, L. No specimen. I. Pes-tigridis, L. . I. hepaticzfolia, L. (drawing). A variety of I. Pes-tigridis, L., only. - Rondeletia asiatica, Sp. 172 - Morinda umbellata, Sp. 176 - Morinda citrifolia, Sp. 176 .... - Lonicera parasitica, Sp. 175. (Loranthus loniceroides, Sp.ed. il 473.) see Mussænda frondosa, Sp. 177 .. Mirabilis Jalapa, Sp. 177 Datura Metel, Sp. 179........ Rhamnus Napeca, Sp. 194 .... 84. 85. 86. 87. No specimen. M. umbellata, L. . . M. citrifolia, L., and M. tinctoria, Roab. Loranthus loniceroides, L. Musssenda frondosa, L. Zizyphus Napeca, Willd. Kept up as a species by Lawson (Fl. B. Ind. i. p. 685). It is closely allied to Z. lucida, Moon; but differs by its broader and abruptly acuminate leaves, with much less secondary venation, and by the very rufous woolly stems and inflorescence. I have never met with this in Ceylon. 88. Rhamnus (Enoplia, Sp. 194 89. Rhamnus Jujuba, Sp. 194 .... 90. Chironia trinervia, p. 189.... 91. Strychnos Nux-vomica, Sp. 189 92. Capsicum annuum, Sp. 188 93. Solanum Melongena, Sp. 186. . Zizyphus (Enoplia, Mill. Zizyphus Jujuba, Lam. Exacum zeylanicum, Rozb. S. Nux-vomica, L. C. annuum, L., var. S Melongena, L. . Solanum indicum, Sp. 187 . Solanum sodomeum, Sp. 187 j . Not named eceso cto. . Celosia nodiflora, Sp. 205 .... . Celosia lanata, Sp. 205 . Achyranthes lappacea, Sp. 204 . Illecebrum lanatum, Mant. ii. 344 ecc ti n H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’ 8 CEYLON HERBARIUM S. indicum, Z. S. xanthocarpum, Schrad. & Wendl., var. Jacquini, Thw. No specimen. Polycarpza corymbosa, Lam. Allmania nodiflora, R. Br. ZErua javanica, Juss. Pupalia atropurpurea, Mog. Erua lanata, Juss. 105. Achyranthes aspera, Sp. 204.. A. aspera, L. Tabernemontana dichotoma, Rozb. 106. Cerbera Manghas, Sp. 208 .. (The drawing Cerbera Odollam, Gertn.) The specimen is certainly Tabernemontana dichotoma ; but the drawing and most of Linnzus’s synonyms and the native name given are for Cerbera Odollam: These two plants had been pre- viously also confounded by Burman, who in his Thes. Zeyl. figures (t. 70. f. 1) the leaves and flowers of Zubernemontana along with the fruit of Cerbera; and perhaps Hermann himself did not discriminate the two plants. 107. Nerium antidysentericum, Sp. ) ww ghtia zeylanica, R. Br. N. Oleander, Z. Taberne montana coronaria, R. Br. C. biflora, L. (uniflorous state). (C. intermedia, Wight) (drawing). 108. Nerium Oleander, Sp. 209 109. Nerium divaricatum, Sp. 209 110. Ceropegia biflora, Sp.211.... | The flowers are by no means always in pairs; but the name biflora may be allowed to stand, and must supersede Wight’s far later name. 111. Asclepias lactifera, Sp. 216 Gymnema lactiferum, R. Br. 112. Asclepias gigantea, Sp. 214 .. Calotropis gigantea, R. Br. 113. Periploca indica, Sp. 211.... Hemidesmus indicus, R. Br. 114. Apocynum frutescens, Sp. 213 Ichnocarpus frutescens, R. Br. 115. Gomphrena globosa, Sp. 224 Gomphrena globosa, L. 116. Gomphrena sessilis, Sp. 225.. Alternanthera triandra, Lam. 117. Nama zeylanica, Sp. 226 .... Hydrolea zeylanica, Vahl. 118. Hydrocotyle asiatica, Sp. 234. No specimen. 119. Basella rubra, Sp. 272 ...... Basella rubra, L. (drawing). 120. Drosera rotundifolia, Sp. 281. D. Burmanni, Vahl. 121. Drosera indica, Sp. 282...... D. indica, L. 122. Gloriosa superba, Sp.305.... G. superba, L. 123. Asparagus falcatus, Sp. 314 .. A. falcatus, L. 124. Asparagus sarmentosus, Sp. | A. sarmentosus, L. (drawing). (A. SAU anne gonoclados, Baker ?) AND LINNJEUS'S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.’ 189 As there is no specimen of A. sarmentosus in the collection, we have only the drawings by which to determine what Linnsus meant by the name. The drawings were published on a reduced scale in Hermann's Hort. Lugd.-Bat. Cat. tt. 63 & 650, and show a plant with flat cladodes. By many subsequent botanists the name has been erroneously applied to a Ceylon variety of A. racemosus, Willd.; and specimens so named are common in herbaria. The sarmentosus of Thwaites, Enum. Plant. p. 337, is A. racemosus. More recently the name has been transferred to a Cape species, and is so applied by Baker in his revi- sion of the genus (Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xiv. p.625). Isee no reason to believe that Hermann’s figure was not made from a Ceylon plant*; and I am inclined to think it represents 4. gono- clados, Baker, a frequent species in several parts of Ceylon. But as the confusion can scarcely be cleared up in the absence of a specimen, the name A. sarmentosus, L., had perhaps better be abandoned. 125. Polianthes tuberosa, Sp.316 P. tuberosa, L. 126. Pancratium zeylanicum, Sp. P. zeylanicum, L. (drawing). 9 . , L. eee err eer een ur ur Zr Zr Zr zu ur Zr 127. Crinum asiaticum, Sp. 292 .. C. asiaticum, L. (drawing). 198. Burmannia disticha, Sp. 287.. B. disticha, L. 129. Pontederia hastata, Sp. 288 .. Monochoria hastzefolia, Presl. 130. Aloe hyacinthoides, Sp. 321 .. No specimen. . |Pandanus odoratissimus, L. f. 131. Not named .. ossos cere cece | (drawing). 132. Acorus Calamus, p. verus, No specimen. p.324 ........ eee a 133. Flagellaria indica, Sp. 333.... F. indica, L. 134. Lawsonia spinosa, Sp. 349 L. alba, Lam. 135. Lawsonia inermis, Sp. 349 :.. L. alba, Lam. 136. Memecylon capitellatum, Sp. | M. capitellatum, L., and another 349 species of Memecylon. CC ee ur ar Br ur oossoo I look upon M. capitellatum as a well-marked species always to be easily recognized ; it is the “ Weli-kaha ” of the Singhalese and is well figured in Burman’s Thes. Zeyl. t. 30. Clarke has, however, reduced it to a variety of M. edule in Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 564; but his M. edule is a very large concatenation of plants, including also the quite distinct Jf. umbellatum, Burm., * Kora-kaha” of the Singhalese. One of Hermann’s specimens is a different and undeterminable Species of Memecylon. * The whole of the Drawings seem to have been made in Ceylon and no Cape plants are among them. 140 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM 137. Mimusops Kauki, Sp. 349 .. M. Kauki, L. The specimen (vol. i. fol. 35) is certainly not the plant whose native name is quoted from Hermann’s Mus. Zeyl. by Linnæus, which is 188. Mimusops Elengi, of which the specimens are in the herbarium (vol. ii. fol. 40). It is indeed not recorded at all in its place in the Mus. Zeyl., where it should appear on p. 7. This ren- ders it doubtful whether it was collected in Ceylon. It appears to me to correspond pretty closely with Javan specimens ofthe tree still known as M. Kauki, with long petioles and a pale under surface to the leaves, and not with M. indica, to which Mr. Ben- tham (Fl. Austral. iv. p. 285) has referred it. M. Kauki I have never seen in Ceylon, either wild or cultivated; but it may well have existed there in gardens in Hermann's time. The Fl. Brit. Ind. (iii. p. 549) gives Burma, Malacca, and Malaya generally ; as well as N. Australia, whence R. Brown (Prod. Fl. Nov. Holl. p. 531) records it, referring to Hermann's specimen as authority for the name. 138. Mimusops Elengi, Sp.349 .. M. Elengi, L. 139. Jambolifera pedunculata, Sp. | Acronychia laurifolia, Blume [see 349 also 185]. There is no doubt as to the correctness of this identification of the specimens (vol. ii. fol. 82) ; though Linneus has mixed up this with no. 185 in his numbering of other specimens in vol. ii. fol. 38, and has transposed their native names in ‘Fl. Zeylan.’ Indeed it appears that he subsequently in his later works ended by confirming the transposition ; and possibly it would be prac- tically correct to consider that the numbers in the herbarium are to be disregarded rather than the text. Thus in Mant. ii. Linnszus quotes Plukenet, tab. 174. fig. 2, for this, which clearly represents 185. Eugenia Jambolana (see that number). Vahl, however, has rightly described and figured (Symbols, iii. p. 52, t. 61) Acronychia laurifolia as Jambolifera pedunculata, L. ., 0 ne 0001001000000 0 140. Allophylus zeylanicus, Sp. 348. A. zeylanicus, Z. 141. Ptelea viscosa, Sp. 118 (Dodo- nea viscosa, Mant. ii. 149). 142. Derdiospermum Halicacabum, | ç, Halicacabum, L. 143. Paullinia asiatica, Sp. 365.... Toddalia aculeata, Pers. 144. Michelia Champaca, Sp.536. M. Champaca, L. _ 145. Laurus Cinnamomum, Sp. 369. Cinnamomum zeylanicum, rotate : Litsea zeylanica, Nees; and C. zeyla- 146. Laurus Cassia, Sp. 369...... i nicum, Blume (wild form). The Laurus Cassia of Linneus has nothing to do botanically Dodonza viscosa, L. AND LINNJEUS'S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.' 141 with the Cinnamomum Cassia, Blume, of S. W. China, now known to be the source of the Cassia of commerce. The specimens in Hb. Hermann show Linneus’s species to be founded on two plants,—one the common wild form of the true Cinnamon, and the other a Laurineous tree, also called a wild Cinnamon by the natives, Litsea zeylanica, Nees. (See also Wight in Hook. Journ. Bot. 1840, p. 336.) 147. Bauhinia tomentosa, Sp.375. B. tomentosa, L. 148. Bauhinia acuminata, Sp. 375. B. acuminata, L. 149. Cassia Fistula, Sp. 377 ...... C. Fistula, L. 150. Cassia Sophera, Sp. 3/9 .... C. Sophera, L. 151. Cassia auriculata, Sp. 379.... C. auriculata, L. 152. Cassia Tora, Sp. 376.. ...... C. Tora, L. 153. Cassia absus, Sp. 376........ C. absus, L. 154. Cassia mimosoides, Sp. 379... C. mimosoides, L. 155. Guilandina Moringa, Sp. 381. Moringa pterygosperma, Gaertn. 156. Guilandina Bonducella, Sp. M Cessalpinia Bonducella, Flem. ii. 545 oo. eee eee ee C. Bonducella has not been recently recorded for Ceylon, though C. Bonduc is common. 157. Cesalpinia Crista, Sp. 380 E (Guilandina Bonduc, Mant. > Cesalpinia Nuga, Ait. ii. 378)...... eee 158. Cæsalpinia Sappan, Sp.381 .. C. Sappan, L. 159. Poinciana pulcherrima,Sp.380. P. pulcherrima, L. 160. Adenanthera pavonina, Sp.384. A. pavonina, L. 161. Melia Azadirachta, Sp. 385 .. Azadirachta indica, A. Juss. 162. Melia Azedarach, ß. semper- | M. Azederach, L virens, Sp. 385. .........-- 163. S ‚Sp. 373.. S. tomentosa, L. 2L ophora tomentosa, Sp 3 S. heptaphylla, L., and Derris si- 164. Sophora heptaphylla, Sp. 373. | nuata, Benth. 165. Anacardium occidentale, Sp. | 4 oceidentale, L. 383 e» Ba ur Er ur ur ur ur Be Ze Er Zr Zr Zr Zu zu Zu . 166. Cynometra cauliflora, Sp. 382. No specimen. 167. Cynometra ramiflora, Sp. 382. No specimen. 166 and 167. There are drawings referred to these numbers which are not determinable, and seem to have been partly made up from Averrhoa. 168. Tribulus lanuginosus, Sp. 387. T. terrestris, L. (drawing). 169. Jussisea repens, Sp. 388... ... J. repens, L. 170. Jussiæa erecta, Sp. 388 ...... J. suffruticosa, L., var. 171. Melastoma malabathricum, Sp-| M. malabathricum, L. 390 coc cece eee e rene eters Osbeckia aspera, Blume. 172. Melasto , Sp. 391 .. } ls. Melastoma octandm, | Sp. 391. Osbeckia octandra, DC. 174. ie Bartramia, Sp. ed. T. rhomboidea, Jacq. u. Par octo 142 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM The name 7. Bartramia, L., has been abandoned by botanists as apparently comprehending more than one species ; but the pre- sent common Eastern weed is certainly that mainly intended by the author of the name. 175. Schinus Limonia, Sp. 389 (Limonia acidissima, Sp. ed. } Feronia Elephantum, Corr. ii 554). eee. The specimens are in leaf only, without flowers or fruit; but are sufficient to show that the plant is the common Wood-apple of Ceylon, Feronia Elephantum, the “ Diwul” of the Singhalese, ' as rightly labelled by Hermann. But most of the synonyms given by Linnæus refer to some small-fruited species of Auran- tiaceæ. The plant to which Linneus’s name has been generally applied is Z. crenulata, Roxb., and does not occur in Ceylon. Roxburgh’s name for this must stand instead of Linnzus’s. 176. Bap neris benghalensis, Sp. Hiptage Madablota, Gaertn 4 , ! eer ton 0000010000000. 177. Averrhoa Bilimbi, Sp.428.... A. Bilimbi, sp. 428. 178. Averrhoa Carambola, Sp. 428. A. Carambola, L. . 179. Averrhoa acida, Sp. 428 .... A. Carambola, L., var. ? ( drawing). 180. Oxalis sensitiva, Sp. 434 .... Biophytum sensitivum, DC. 181. Rhizophora conjugata, Sp. 443. | aaa ones 5i mnorrhiza, Lam. Hermann's figure is the whole foundation for Linn»us’s È. conjugata, yet there can be no doubt that it is Bruguiera gymnorrhiza; but it would be very undesirable to change so long established a name. The specimens named R. conjugata in Linneus’s own herbarium are of some very different plant from either of these species. 182. Myrtus zeylanica, Sp.472.... Eugenia zeylanica, Wight. 183. Myrtus caryophyllata, Sp. 472. Eugenia caryophyllæa, Wight. 184. Myrtus androsæmoides,Sp.472. Eugenia cordifolia, Wight. 185. Myrtus Cumini, Sp. 471 CON Jambolana, Lam. [see also See the note on 139. The specimens not mixed up with this other number are in vol. i. fol. 45, and are E. Jambolana. 186. Myrtus Pimenta, Sp. 472 .... No specimen. 187. Eugenia malaccensis, Sp. 470. No specimen. 188. Eugenia Jambos, Sp. 4/0.... E. Jambos, L. 189. Eugenia uniflora, Sp. 470.... E. malaccensis, L., var. (drawing). E. uniflora of Linneus is a curious mixture. Hermann’s figures show a large-flowered species with usually solitary sessile flowers; apparently a slight variety of E. malaccensis. But AND LINNJEUS'S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.’ 148 Linneus quotes also Micheli’s figure (Nov. Gen. t. 108) of the very different species from S. America, now semi-naturalized in. parts of India, E. Michelii, Lam. Linnsus's name should be abandoned. 190. Eugenia acutangula, Sp. 471.. Barringtonia acutangula, Gaertn. 191. Eugenia racemosa, Sp. 471 .. |? arringtonia racemosa, Blume. (drawing). J92. Psidium Guajava, Sp. 470 .. P. Guyava, L. 193. Nymphza Nelumbo, Sp. 511. — Nelumbium speciosum, Willd. 194. Nymphea Lotus, Sp. 511.... N. Lotus, L. a T Garcinia Morella, Desr. (the draw- 195. Cambogia; Gutta, Sp. ed. ii. 728 ing is G. Cambogia, Desr.). The speeimens are leaves of the true Gamboge-tree, called “ Gokatu ” or * Kana-goraka ” by the Singhalese, as rightly noted by Hermann, and the G. Morella, Desr. But the drawings show the common “ Goraka," G. Cambogia, Desr., with its edible sulcate fruit. (See also Graham in Hook. Comp. Bot. Mag. ii. pp. 193-200.) 196. Euphorbia Tirucalli, Sp. 452.. No specimen. 197. Euphorbia hirta, Sp. 454 .... E. hirta, L. 198. Euphorbia thymifolia, Sp. 454. E. thymifolia, L. 1o. Beppo nitrum SP. | No einen. 200. Euphorbia neriifolia, Sp. 451.. No specimen. 201. Calophyllum Inophyllum, Sp. | o Inophyllum, L 3 ^ NS or, roten. 202. Calophyllum Calaba, Sp. 514. C. Burmanni, Wight. The name C. Calaba has been generally abandoned for this Eastern species, to which it originally belongs, in consequence of Jacquin having figured in 1703 (Hist. Select. Strip. Amer. t. 165) as Linnzus’s species the Martinique plant, to which Plumier first gave the generic name Calaba, taken from the Caribbee name. Linneus (Sp. Plant. ed. ii. 732) accepted Jac- quin's determination, and hence makes his own species to include both the E. and W.-Indian plants. The name should not be maintained for either. 203. Mesua ferrea, Sp. 515 ...... M. ferrea, L. 204. Vateria indica, Sp. 515 ...... No specimen? Dryander has doubtfully referred to this some leaves in the Herbarium, vol. iv. fol. 27. These are certainly not Vateria, but possibly Pericopsis Mooniana. The specimen referred to by Linngus “in tomo quarto” may possibly be the leaves at fol. 36, which appear to be those of some Dipterocarp, though not Vateria. (See also Dyer in Fl. Brit. India, i. p. 818.) 144 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM 205. Delima sarmentosa, Sp. ed. Wu D. sarmentosa, L eec oe 0099€2202*9299602*4c-9*6 206. Elxocarpus serrata, Sp. 515 .. E. serratus, L. The ‘Flora of Brit. India’ (i. p. 401) does not give E. ser- ratus, L., as a Ceylon species, and refers (p. 402) Thwaites's spe- cimens to E. cuneatus, Wight. Ilook upon the latter as a slight variety of E. serratus merely. Hermann’s six specimens of the * Weralu," a very common little tree the fruit of which is known as ^ Wild Olives” by the English, show the’ usual variety in form of the leaves—oval, or obovate-oval, or oblong-lanceolate. 207. Microcos paniculata, Sp. 514 (Grewia Microcos, Syst. ed. > Grewia Microcos, L. xi. 602) oo. cece esse eee 208. Microcos lateriflora, Sp. 514 (Grewia asiatica, Mant.i.122). 209. Ochna Jabotapita, Sp. 513 (O. squarrosa, Sp. ii. 731) .. Grewia asiatica, L. O. squarrosa, L. 210. Capparis zeylanica, Sp. ii. 720. C. zeylanica, L., and C. horrida, 211. Cratæva Tapia, Sp. 444...... (? drawing). Linneus says this is among Hermann’s drawings; but I cannot trace it there. 212. Crateeva Marmelos, Sp. 444.. gle Marmelos, Corr. (drawing). 213. Corchorus olitorius, Sp. 529 .. C. acutangulus, Lam. It is remarkable that all the specimens are C. acutangulus ; but Linneus no doubt included this under C. olitorius as one species. 214. Corchorus capsularis, Sp. 529. C. capsularis, L. (drawing). 215. Mimosa cinerea, Sp. 520 .... Dichrostachys cinerea, Wight & Arn. 216. Mimosa pennata, Sp. 522 ...e Acacia pennata, Willd. 217. Mimosa czsia, Sp. 522 ...... Acacia ceesia, Willd. 218. Mimosa bigemina, Sp.517 .. Pithecolobium bigeminum, Benth. 219. Mimosa Entada, Sp. 518 .... Entada scandens, Benth. 220. Bombax pentandrum, Sp. 511. No specimen. 22]. Bombax Ceiba, Sp. 511...... No specimen. 222. Bombax religiosa, Sp. 512 (B. gossypinum, Syst. ed.} Cochlospermum Gossypium, DC. xii. 457)... ... eee ee eee 223. Stratiotes alismoides, Sp. 535. No specimen. 224. Uvaria zeylanica, Sp. 536 .... U. zeylanica, L. . 225. Anona asiatica, Sp. 537 .... Anona squamosa, L. (drawing). ` There is no Anona native in Asia. Hermann's drawings re- present the Custard-apple, A. squamosa ; but the name “Anon. sylvestris, &c.” and the native name given in Mus. Zeyl. p. 59 are to be referred to Morinda citrifolia. The confusion of the two plants has arisen from the outward similarity of their fruits. A AND LINNJEUS'S “FLORA ZEYLANICA.' 145 twig with leaves in the herbarium (vol. iv. fol. 80) appears to be the original of Linn»us’s description, though numbered by him 224; and is probably A. squamosa. 226. Atragene zeylanica, Sp. 542.. Naravelia zeylanica, DC. 227. Phlomis zeylanica, Sp.586 .. Leucas zeylanica, R. Br. 228. Ocymum frutescens, Sp. 597 (Mentha perilloides, Syst. ed. $ Pogostemon Heyneanus, Benth. xii. 736) 2. eee eee eee Linnsus's Ocymum frutescens has been erroneously referred, in Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 646, to Perilla ocymoides, L., and his Mentha perilloides by Bentham (DC. Prod. xii. p. 127) to Hyptis pecti- nata, Poir. ; neither of these is a Ceylon plant. Hermann's spe- cimens are the wild Patchouli plant, * Gan-kollan-kola" of the Singhalese, Pogostemon Heyneanus, Benth. Moon (Cat. Ceylon Plants, p. 44) rightly refers Mentha perilloides to this plant. 229. Ocymum menthoides, Sp. 598. Geniosporum prostratum, Benth. The Ocymum menthoides of Linneus has also been often mis- understood. The form of Geniosporum prostratum with a slender erect stem is that especially intended by him, as is seen by his description in Fl. Zeyl., and his reference to Burman's excellent figure in Thes. Zeyl. t. 70.fig. 2*. This same little form is again figured in N. Burman's Fl. Indica, t. 39. fig. 1, under the name of Rhinanthus indica ; but is very different from Linnzus's plant of the same name, for which see no. 238. 230. Gmelina asiatica, Sp. 626 .... Gmelina asiatica, L. 231. Volkameria inermis, Sp. 637.. Clerodendrum inerme, R. Br. 232. Clerodendrum infortunatum, C. infortunatum, L. 8p.637........... see uu 233. Barleria Prionitis, Sp. 636.... B. Prionitis, L. 234. Ruellia ringens, Sp. 635 .... R. ringens, L. un 235. Ruellia antipoda, Sp. 635 .... Bonnaya veronicefolia, Spreng. Linnæus referred to this also a plant from Barbadoes figured by Plukenet; whence his specific name. 236. Bignonia indica, Sp. 603 .... Oroxylum indica, Vent. (drawing). 237. Sesamum orientale, Sp. 634 .. No specimen. 238. Rhinanthus indica, Sp. 603 .. Centranthera procumbens, Benth. This name of Linnzus’s is quoted for Geniosporum elongatum in Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 610; but the specimens are Centranthera procumbens, and Linneus’s description is very good for that plant. * But Bentham, who saw Burman's specimen, says it is G. elongatum (DC. Prod. xii. p. 45); and the figure is therefore quoted under that species in Fi. Brit. Ind. LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. o 146 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM 239. Cleome gynandra, Sp. 671 .. Gynandropsis pentaphylla, DC. 240. Cleome icosandra, Sp.672 .. No specimen. 241. Cleome viscosa, Sp. 672 .... C. viscosa, L. 242. Cleome dodecandra, Sp. 672.. C. viscosa, L., var. (drawing). 243. Cleome monophylla, Sp. 672. C. monophylla, L. 244. Waltheria indica, Sp. 673 .... W. indica, L. 245. Melochia pyramidata, Sp. 674. No specimen. 246. Melochia corchorifolia, Sp. 675 No specimen. 247. Melochia concatenata, Sp. 675 M. corchorifolia, L., var. 248. Connarus monocarpus, Sp.675 C. monocarpus, L. lad . trocladus 249. Hugonia Mystax, Sp. 677 .... ti a » and Ancis 250. Pentapetes suberifolia, Sp. 698 Pterospermum suberifolium, Lam. 251. Sida periplocifolia, Sp. 684 .. Wissadula zeylanica, Med. 252. Sida rhombifolia, Sp. 684 .... S. rhombifolia, L. as i :foli S. rhombifolia, L., var. ?, and Ù. cor- 253. Sida alnifolia, Sp. 684 ...... | difolia, L. The specimens are very indifferent. 254. Sida spinosa, sp. 683........ S. spinosa, L. 255. Malva tomentosa, sp. 687.... Sida cordifolia, L. (drawing). This is indeterminable; for though the drawing probably re- presents Sida cordifolia, the specimen (vol. iv. fol. 3) appears to be a fragment without flowers of some Labiate plant. 256. Urena lobata, Sp. 692 ...... U. lobata, L. 257. Urena sinuata, Sp. 692...... U. sinuata, L. 258. Hibiscus populneus, Sp. 694.. Thespesia populnea, Corr. 259. Hibiscus tiliaceus, Sp. 694 .. H. tiliaceus, Z. 260. Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis, 8p. | H. Rosa-sinensis, L. 261. Hibiscus Abelmoschus, Sp 696 H. Abelmoschus, L. (drawing). 262. Hibiscus Sabdariffa, Sp.695.. No specimen. 263. Hibiscus ficulneus, Sp. 695 .. No specimen. 264. Hibiscus Sabdariffa, 8, Sp. 695 H. surattensis, L. 265. Hibiscus vitifolius, Sp. 696 .. H. vitifolius, L. 266. Hibiscus zeylanicus, Sp. 697. Pavonia odorata, Willd. Hermann's specimen is certainly P. odorata, Willd., and not P. zeylanica, Cav., as generally named. 26;. Not named ................ Gossypium herbaceum, L. 268. Polygala ciliata, Sp. 705 .... Salomonia oblongifolia, DC. The specimens quite correspond with S. oblongifolia, DC., having oblong-oval leaves, very slightly cordate at the base, and with a few large marginal bristles. As mentioned by Mr. W. Ferguson in Thw. Enum. Pl. Zeyl. p. 22, they agree with C. P. 1086. In FI. Brit. Ind. (i. p. 207), however, these same specimens are said to be identical with Arnott’s S. cordata, which has broader leaves, and is C. P. 2906. But I think these are scarcely more than varieties of one species. areas AND LINNEUS’S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.’ 147 269. Polygala triflora, Sp. 705 .... P. tri ora, L., is considered a variety of P. chinensis in Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 204; but it has very short racemes, and is better placed as a variety under P. glaucoides, L. It agrees with Thwaites's P. arvensis, var. 3 (Enum. p 400), which is C. P. 1083, P. glaucoides, L., var. and P. glaucoides, var. 2, of the Fl. Brit. Ind. 270. Polygala glaucoides, Sp. 705. 271. Aspalathus indica, Sp. BS .. 272. Indigofera hirsuta, Sp. 751 .. 273. Indigofera tinetoria, Sp. 751. 2/4. Indigofera glabra, Sp. 751 P. glaucoides, L. Indigofera aspalathoides, Vahl. 1. hirsuta, Z I. tinctoria, L. I. pentaphylla, Z. The leaves are hairy. This seems quite the same as J. penta- phylla, L., which is a later name. 2/5. Erythrina Corallodendrum, sp. E. indica, Lam. (drawing) 706 .......... eee . ; . . Linneus’s Æ. Corallodendrum includes more than one species, aud cannot be maintained. 276. Crotalaria retusa, Sp. 715 .... 277. Crotalaria rerrncots, Sp. 715. 278. Crotalaria laburnifolia, Sp. 715 279. Cytisus Cajan, Sp. 739 ...... 280. Phaseolus Max, Sp. 725 .... 281. Phaseolus radiatus, Sp. 725 .. 282. Doliehos scarabzoides, Sp. 726 283. Chtoria ternatea, Sp. 753 .... 284. Glycine Abrus, Sp. 753 (Abrus 285. Trigonella indica, Sp. 7 p. 778 286. Hedysarum triquetrum, Sp. 287. Hedysarum vaginale, Sp. 746. g , Sp. 746. 288. Hedysarum nummularifolium, Sp.746........... sees 289. Hedysarum strobiliferum, Sp. 440 .....eeeae een t ng. 290. Hedysarum maculatum, Sp. (| C. retusa, Z. C. verrucosa, L. C. laburnifolia, L. Cajanus indicus, Spreng. P. Max, L. No specimen. Atylosia scarabzoides, Benth. C. ternatea, L. Abrus precatorius, L. Rothia trifoliata, Pers. Desmodium triquetrum, DC. Indigofera echinata, Wild. Flemingia strobilifera, R. Br. } No specimen, 291. Hedy i oan diphyllum, Sp. | Zornia diphylla, Pers. eec er er er er er u Er Er Er BE Zu Ze e * eit t t 5 er ur Zr Br Br Er Zr v t s í 292. Hedysarum pulchellum, Sp. 74 293. Hedysarum umbellatum, Sp. 294. Hedysarum heterocarpum, Sp. [M ee 295. Hedysarum viscidum, Sp. 747. Desmodium heterocarpum, DC. ( D. polycarpon, DC.). Pseudarthria viscida, Wight 5 Arn. DI . . QC 296. Hedysarum biarticulatum, Sp. l Desmodium biarticulatum, Benth. LY Mapes aves eve ee o2 148 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM 297. Hedysarum triflorum, Sp. 747 Desmodium triflorum, DC. 298. /Esehynomene aspera, Sp.713 A. aspera, L. 299. Cracca villosa, Sp. 752 ...... Tephrosia villosa, Pers. 300. Cracca maxima, Sp. 752 .... Tephrosia purpurea, Pers., var. 301. Cracca purpurea, Sp. 752.... Tephrosia purpurea, Pers. 302. Cracca tinctoria, Sp. 752 .... Tephrosia tinctoria, Pers. 303. Cracca senticosa, Sp. /52.... Tephrosia senticosa, Pers. Hermann's are the only specimens of this species I have seen from Ceylon ; nor did Thwaites ever meet with it. The pods are only sparingly pilose, much less so than in T. pentaphylla, Grah., from Burma. (See also Wight and Arnott, Prod. Fl. Ind. Or. p.212) One of Hermann's specimens consists of leaves only, very luxuriant, and looking as if from a cultivated plant. 304. Citrus Aurantium, Sp. 782 .. No specimen. 305. Cacalia sonchifolia, Sp. 835 .. Emilia sonchifolia, DC. 306. Eupatorium zey mang Sp. Vernonia zeylanica, Less. 307. Gnaphalium indicum, Sp. 852 Amphidoxa gnaphalodes, DC. This is the other case in which Linnzus has taken a Cape plant for a Ceylon one. The specimens are Amphidoxa gnaphalodes, DC. ; but Linnzus has added a reference to a figure of a Madras plant in Plukenet (t. 187. fig. 5), which may perhaps represent the plant now universally called Gnaphalium indicum. Subse- quently he seems to have discovered that Hermann’s specimens were from the Cape, as he adds in Sp. Plant. ii. p. 1200, “ Cap. B. Spei," where @. indicum, auct., however, does not occur. It would thus seem that this common Eastern tropical weed cannot retain the name by which it has been so long known, as there is no reason to suppose it to be the G. indicum intended by Linneus*. This weed, G. indicum, auct. (non L.), is a very recent introduotion to Ceylon ; Thwaites remarks (Enum. p. 422) that be had never seen it; and I doubt if it were to be found much before 1882, when I first noticed it. It had then become a noticeable weed in some of the coffee-estates in the hills, and went among the planters by the inappropriate name of “ Wild Mignonette.” Since then it has rapidly spread in the estates. 308. Verbesina pseudo-Acmella, Sp. l 901 (Spilanthes pseudo-Ac-> Wedelia biflora, DC. ? mella, Syst. ed. xiii. 610) .. 309. Verbesina Acmella, Sp. 901 | Blainvillea latifolia, DC. en Syst. ? (The drawing S. Acmella, L.). t * There is nol&pecimen of G. indicum, L., in Linneus’s own herbarium. AND LINNJEUS'S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.’ 149 308 and 309. Both these species of Linneus have been usually referred to Spilanthes Acmella, L.; but neither of Hermann’s specimens are of that plant. The drawing, however, of 309 re- presents S. Acmella ; and the figure of Plukenet’s quoted is also for that plant, which, in spite of the specimens, is probably what was intended. But 308, V. pseudo-Acmella, is almost certainly young Wedelia biflora; and with this species Plukenet's figure quoted by Linnzus also corresponds. 310. Verbesina Lavenia, Sp. 902.. Adenostemma viscosum, Forst. 3ll. Verbesina calendulacea, Sp. | Wedelia calendulacea, Less. Ce Zur Zur ur Br er Er Er Br Er Er er 312. Spheranthus indicus, Sp. 927. S. indicus, L. > . 313. Lobelia Plumieri, Sp. 929 .. Scavola Konigii, Vahl (drawing). 314. Topatiens oppositifolia, Sp. | y oppositifolia, L. 315. Impatiens triflora, Sp. 938 .. Hydrocera triflora, Wight & Arn. 316. Impatiens cornuta, Sp. 937 .. I. Balsamina, L., var. I. cornuta, L., seems a well-marked variety at least of Z. Bal- samina, and is quite wild in Ceylon. The leaves are lanceo- late and attenuate at the base, and the spur of the rather small flower is very long and slender. Linneus gives a good descrip- tion of Hermann's specimens, and quotes with approval the excellent figure in Thes. Zeylan. t. 16. f. 1. 317. Viola enneasperma, Sp. 937 .. Ionidium suffruticosum, Ging., var. This is a diffuse form merely of I. suffruticosum with the leaves nearly entire. 318. Viola suffruticosa, Sp. 937 .. Ionidium suffruticosum, Ging. 319. Orchis strateumatica, Sp. 943. ` Zeuxine sulcata, Lindl. 320. Orchis cubitalis, Sp. 940 .... Habenaria cubitalis, R. Br. 321. Nepenthes distillatoria, Sp. | Ñ, distillatoria, L. 322. Pistia Stratiotes, Sp. 963 .... P. Stratiotes, L. 323. Aristolochia indica, Sp. 960 .. A. indica, L. 324. Grewia orientalis, Sp. 964.... G. orientalis, L. 325. Arum divaricatum, Sp. 966 .. No specimen. 326. Arum trilobatum, Sp. 965 .... Typhonium trilobatum, Schott. ) Alocasia macrorrhiza, Schott. 327. Arum macrorhizum, Sp. 965. | (drawing). l 328. Dracontium spinosum, Sp. 967 Lasia spinosa, Thw. (drawing). 329. Pothos scandens, Sp. 968 .... P. scandens, L 330. Coix Lacryma-Jobi, Sp. 972.. Coix Laeryma, L. _ m Phyllanthus Niruri, Sp. E E Niruri, L. (drawing). 332. Phyllanthus urinaria, Sp. 982. P. urinaria, L. . 333. Phyllanthus Emblica, Sp. 982. P. distichus, Müll. Arg. (drawing.) There is no specimen. The plant figured is not the wild “ Nelli ” of Ceylon, P. Emblica, but the cultivated P. distichus (Cicca disticha). 150 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM 334. Tragia Mercurialis, Sp. 980 .. No specimen. . 335. Tragia Chameclea, Sp. 981 .. Sebastiana Chamelea, Müll. Arg. 336. Urtica interrupta, Sp. 985 .. Fleurya interrupta, Gaud. 337. Morus indica, Sp. 986 ...... M. indica, L. 338. Amaranthus spinosus, Sp. 99}. A. spinosus, L. (drawing). 339. Ricinus communis, Sp. 1007. R. communis, L. (drawing). 340. Tragia involucrata, Sp. 980 .. T. involucrata, L 341. Acalypha indica, Sp. 1003 .. A. indica, L. 342. Acalypha virginica, Sp. 1003. No specimen. 343. Croton Tiglium, Sp. 1004.... C. Tiglium, Z. 344. Croton lacciferum, Sp. 1005.. C. lacciferum, L. 345. Croton aromaticum, Sp. 1005. C. aromaticum, L. — . 346. Croton moluccanum, Sp. 1005 Givotia rottleriformis, Griff.? I do not feel sure as to the determination of this specimen, but believe it to be Givotia. It is certainly not Mallotus moluccanus, Müll. Arg., to which that author says (DC. Prod. xv. 2, p. 958) the specimen of Croton molucc. in “ Hb. Linn.” is to be referred. Jatropha glandulifera, Rozb. 347. Croton spinosum, sp. 1005 .. (drawing). Hermann’s drawing is very unsatisfactory ; but I think it re- presents J. glandulifera, a not uncommon introduced weed in Ceylon. 348. Jatropha moluccana, Sp. 1006. Aleurites triloba, Forst. This is the tree so universally cultivated in the low moist dis- tricts of Ceylon for the oil of its seeds, which is, however, now giving way to Kerosine. 349. Sterculia foetida, Sp. 1008.... S. foetida, I: 350. Sterculia Balanghas, Sp. 1007. S. Balanghas, L. 361. Momordica Charantia, Sp. | No specimen. 352. Momordica Luffa, Sp. 1009 .. Luffa acutangula, Rozb. (drawing). 353. Bryonia palmata, Sp. 1012 .. B. lacinosa, L. The specimen is very bad, but seems to be nothing more than B. laciniosa ; but Linneus’s description and the native name refer to Modecca palmata. 354. Bryonia cordifolia, Sp. 1012... Mukia scabrella, Arn. There are only leaves, which appear to be those of the ordinary form of Mukia scabrella. 20: Bryonia laciniosa, Sp. 1013 .. No specimen. oz» maderaspatanus, SP. | Mukia scabrella, Arn., var. The specimens are of a nearly glabrous-leaved form of Mukia AND, LINN £US’S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.' 151 scabrella. Cogniaux (Mon. Cucurb. p. 623) calls this species Melothria maderaspatana. A. Bunius, Spreng., A. zeylanicum, 357. Antidesma Alexiteria, Sp. 1027 4 Lam. and A. Ghesambilla, Gaertn. As shown by the numerous specimens in the herbarium, the name A. Alewiteria, L., cannot rightly be restricted to A. zeyla- nicum, Lam., as I have applied it in ‘Cat. Plants Ceylon,’ p. 81. 358. Dioscorea sativa, Sp. 1033 .. Tinospora cordifolia, Miers. Linneus must have been well acquainted with D. sativa; and his reference to it of these specimens of the very different “ Rasa- kinda," Tinospora cordifolia, must be regarded as an inadvertence. 359. Dioscorea bulbifera, Sp. 1033. No specimen. 360. Dioscorea alata, Sp. 1033 .... D. alata, L.? Only leaves represent this; and I cannot feel sure of their identification with D. alata, which is a cultivated Yam in Ceylon. 361. Dioscorea oppositifolia, Sp. seien]: aggre oppositum Sp. D. oppositifolia 2 362. Not named .............. Cyclea Burmanni, Miers. In the ‘ Flora Zeylanica ’ this is referred from its facies to Dios- corea; but it was not taken up by Linneus in his subsequent works under that or any other genus. 363. Dioscorea pentaphylla, Sp. D. pentaphylla, L. (drawing). 1082.............. eese 364. Smilax zeylanica, Sp. 1029 .. S. zeylanica, L. 365. Carica Papaya, Sp. 1036 .... No specimen. 366. Clutia Eluteria, Sp. 1042 .... No specimen. 367. Clutia retusa, Sp. 1042 ...... Bridelia retusa, Spreng. 368. Musa paradisiaca, Sp. 1043 .. M. paradisiaca, L. 369. Celtis orientalis, Sp. 1044.... Trema orientalis (L.). 3/0. Not named .......... wees No specimen. 371. Parietaria zeylanica, Sp. 1052 . . (Urtica alienata, Syst. ed. xii. Pouzolzia zeylanica, Gaud., var. 622) occ cece eee eee The Urtica alienata of Linn. is rightly regarded by Weddell as a variety only of Pouzolzia indica; it is the P. zeylanica, J.J. Benn. (Pl. Jav. Rar. p. 67), who quotes Hermann's specimen. » . ^ cor 9 .... F. reli iosa, L. . 372. Ficus religiosa, Sp. 105 elminthostachys zeylanica, Hook. ; H 373. Osmunda zeylanica, Sp. 1063. | (drawing). € * 9$ s ot ow ^ 5 o» o» * o» 9 v Er ze zu} 375. Ophioglossum flexuosum, Sp. Lygodium flexuosum, Sw. Goisern essees 152 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM Ceratopteris thalictroides, Brong. ...—. 1. 010000 0 001011000. This is nothing more than a starved specimen of 377 with good fructification. 377. A chum thalictroides, Sp. Ceratopteris thalictroides, Brong. 378. Acrostichum heterophyllum, Drymoglossum heterophyllum ( L.)* Sp. 1067 .......... nun. (D. piloselloides, Presl). 379. Acrostichum digitatum, Sp. l Schizæa digitata, Sw. 380. Acrostichum lanceolatum, Sp. | Niphobolus lanceolatus (Z.)* ( Poly- 1067.... eee | podium adnascens, Sw.). 381. Adiantum caudatum, Mant. | 4 caudatum. Z 308 ........eeeeeeeeeees ` > 382. ree quercifolium, Sp. l P. quercifolium, L. 383. Polypodium ‘auriculatum, Sp. 1088............ esses As this is the type of P. auriculatum, L., the name Nephro- lepis auriculata should, in accordance with the principles which are held to govern the nomenclature of Ferns, take the place of N. cordifolia. Linneus’s plant has generally been taken to be Polystichum auriculatum, Presl, which perhaps Burman's wretched figure quoted by Linnzus may represent. Nephrolepis cordifolia, Presl. 384. Polypodium Speluncæ, Sp. Microlepia Speluncæ, Moore. .o 0000010. 010000000. 385. Trichomanes adiantoides, Sp. l Asplenium falcatum, Lam. ? 099........ eere l , » The determination of this is somewhat doubtful; the specimen is without fructification. 386. Rico Phlegmaria, Sp. ML Phlegmaria, L 1101 dd ... 1010010002000 001000. L. cernuum, L. DC Er Er o t 9 9 n Er Er Er c Zr o ru 388. Lycopodium ornithopodioides, l Selaginella ornithopodioides (L.)* Sp. 1105 ............ se. (S. integerrima, Spring). Hermann's plant is the very common little species in the South of Ceylon, which Baker (Journ. Bot. xxii. p. 88) refers to S. inte- gerrima, Spring, adding that it is the L. ornithopodioides of the Linnean herbarium. I think it should keep this latter specific name, though Linneus has confused his species by quoting for it the figure in Dillenius’s ‘Hist. Musc., which that writer considered to be Hermann's Ceylon plant, but which repre- * It is customary in Fern-nomenclature to retain the earliest specific name under whatever genus it may have been published. AND LINNJEUS'S ‘FLORA ZEYLANICA. 153 sents a different species*. Baker (J. c. xxi. p. 46), however, retains the name S. ornithopodioides for this latter species, as was done by Spring also. 389. Fucus natans, Sp. 1160...... Sargassum polyphyllum, Turn. 390. Phoenix dactylifera, Sp. 1188. No Specimen. 391. Cocos nucifera, Sp. 1188 .... C. nucifera, L. (drawing). 392. Areca Cathecu, Sp. 1189 .... Areca Catechu, L. (drawing). 393. Cycas circinalis, Sp. 1J88.... Cycas circinalis, L. (drawing). 394. Corypha umbraculifera, Sp. 395. Borassus flabellifer, Sp. 1187 . (B. flabelliformis, Syst. Veg. > No specimen. ed. xii. 829) ............ : 396. Caryota urens, Sp. 1189 .... Caryota urens, L. (drawing). 397. Elate sylvestris, Sp. 1189.... No specimen. No specimen. Obscure. 398. Ophioxylon serpentinum, Sp. . L. 1043... TE a Lee ceeeees O. serpentinum, 399. Verbena nodiflora, Sp. 21.... Lippia nodiflora, Rich. (drawing). 400. Knoxia zeylanica, Sp. 105 .. K. zeylanica, L. - 401. Cyclamen indicum, Sp. 145.. Cyclamen? (drawing). . I can make nothing of this extraordinary drawing, which appears to have puzzled Linneus, who, however, gives a description of it. It seems to be a Cyclamen, and the native name “ Urula,” given by Hermann, which would mean “ Pig’s Yam," may be compared with the English name “ Sow-bread.” It may have been grown in some Dutchman’s garden. 402. Ophiorhiza Mungos, Sp. 150. O. Mungos, L. 403. Ribesioidest .............. Embelia Ribes, Burm. 404. Apocyno-nerium .......... Hunteria corymbosa, Rozb. 405. Jasmino-nerium..........-- Carissa spinarum, L. 406. Phantis ..................- Atalantia racemosa, Wight & Arn.? 407. Bannisterioides ............ Xanthophyllum flavescens, Roxb. 408. Santaloides.... ... .. ..... Rourea santaloides, Wight § Arn. 409. Eugenioides .............. Symplocos spicata, Roxb. 410. Rhamnicastrum............ Scolopia Gærtneri, Thw. 411. Mentha auricularia, Mant. 81. Dysophylla auricularia, Bime 412. Stechado-mentha .......... Adenosma camphoratum, Hook. f. 413. Vitex trifolia, Sp. 638 ...... No specimen. 414. Vitex Negundo, Sp. 638 .... No specimen. 415. Vitex pinnata, Sp. 638...... Vitex altissima, L. f., var. V. pinnata, L. seems but a variety of V. altissima, with densely * As Sir J. E. Smith determined by consulting Dillenius's own specimen at Oxford. (See his MS. note in Linnseus's own herbarium.) t The names to which no reference is attached are those of the‘ Flora Zeylanica’ itself, not taken up by Linnseus in his subsequent systematic works. 154 H. TRIMEN—HERMANN’S CEYLON HERBARIUM tomentose-pubescent leaves. The name is not taken up in Fl. Brit. Ind., but its equivalent in Fl. Zeylanica, “Pistacio-vitex,”’ is quoted there (iv. p. 585) under V. pubescens, Vahl. If this be correct and the species maintained, V. pinnata, L., must supersede Vahl's name, and indeed F. altissima, L. f., also. 416. Premna serratifolia, Mant. ii. P. serratifolia, L. DLL 417. Pterocarpus .............. . Derris uliginosa, Benth. mE aye anthelmintica, Sp.ed.ii. Vernonia anthelmintica, Willd. 419. Conyza cinerea, Sp. 863 .... Vernonia cinerea, Less. 420. Erigeroides................ Epaltes divaricata, Cass. 421. Chrysanthemum indicum, Sp. | c. indicum, L. 422. Dracunculus .............. Amorphophallus campanulatus, BJ. 423. Hernandia Sonora, Sp. 981 .. H. peltata, Meissn. (drawing). 424. Filix......2.22.22222222220.. Pteris ensiformis, Burm. 425 Filix...............suuusuee Stenochlzna palustre (Burm.). 426. Filix....................0. Nephrolepis acuta, Presl? 427. Polypodium unitum, Sp. ed. ii. Nephrodium unitum, Schott. 428. Filix...................... Pteris quadriaurita, Retz. 429. Filix... s... Gleichenia linearis, C. B. Clarke. Dubie. 430. Highulheenda.............. Maba buxifolia, Pers. 431. Kaluhaburunghos .......... Cleistanthus acuminatus, Miill. Arg. 432. Nelughas.................. Mallotus fuscescens, Müll. Arg. 433. Samandura .............”.. Samadera indica, Gaertn. 434. Gedawaka ................ Cheetocarpus castanocarpus, Thw. 435. Mindela .................. Barringtonia racemosa, B/ume? 436. Hibiscoides................ Coscinium fenestratum, Colebr. 437. Euonymoides.............. Gymnosporia emarginata, Roth. 438. Oxycoccoides .............. Ficus diversiformis, Miq. The specimen consists of the creeping stems with small leaves such as are found clinging to rocks abundantly ; this state bears a considerable outward resemblance to the Cranberry, which accounts for Linnzus's temporary name. 439. Wælmedya ............. s. Hippocratea indica, Willd. 440. Pedalium Murex, Sp. ed.ii. 829. P. Murex, L. (drawing). 441. Rhus Cobbe, Sp. 267........ Allophylus Cobbe, Blume. 442. Panaghas .......... so. Aglaia Roxburghiana, Miq. 443. Jurighas ............. sess Filicium decipiens, Thw. Barbare. These are numbered 444 to 573. Of none are there specimens in Hermann’s herbarium except of :— 499. Oxalis 2222202002402. 0000. O. corniculata, L. i5 cati RER AND LINN.EUS'S ‘ FLORA ZEYLANICA.' 155 The following have, however, been named by Linneas, and of two of them there are drawings :— 465. Andropogon Schcenanthus, Sp. 1046. 463. Calamus Rotang, Sp. 325. 471. Mangifera indica, Sp. 200. . 504. Euphorbia parviflora, Sp. ed. ii. E. parviflora, L. (drawing). 505. Mimosa virgata, Sp. 519. 511. Ocimum minimum, Sp. 597. ML 520. ‘Sida Abutilon, ß, Sp. 685 Gl Abutilon asiaticum, D. Don asiatica, Sp. ii. 964) ...... (drawing). 534. Dolichos Soja, Sp. 727. 539. Dolichos pruriens, Sp. ii. 1019. 553. Hedysarum hamatum, Sp. ii. 1057. 563. Amaranthus caudatus, Sp. 990. 569. Xanthium Strumarium, Sp. 987. There are also drawings of the following :— 469. Cornus ............. ee Memecylum umbellatum, Burm. 490. Asclepias. ........ Lees es Tylophora asthmatica, Wi ight & Arn. 491. Asclepias..... verbrrbusostn Tylophora asthmatica, Wight § Arn.? 519. Sida... cc... cece ee ees . Abutilon asiaticum, D. Don. 533. Murtughas ............... Lagerstroemia Flos-reginee, Retz. 552. Trifolium..... "reesescs dou Melilotus parviflora, Desf. ? nnihilate. These names occupy nos; 574 to 637. Thereare no specimens of any, and only one is figyred :— 591. Modecca.. p... ienn Modecca palmata, Lam. (drawing). There are also in the Herbarium specimens, neither named nor numbered, of the following Ceylon plants :— i i i i Benth. Alyxia zeylanica, Wight. — : Orthosiphon glabratus, Ber Tylophora asthmatica, Wight $ Arn. | Gelonium lanceolatum, Willd. Vandellia crustacea, Benth. Curculigo orchioides, Gaertn, Striga euphrasioides, Benth. Aneilema giganteum, R. Br. In vol. i. of the Herbarium, fol. 18, is a specimen, not numbered, labelled by Linneus “Giinthera.” The plant is Turræa villosa, Benn., which is a native of some of the bills of Southern India, but never recorded for Ceylon. This specimen is non men- tioned in the ‘Museum Zeylan.’ p. 4, nor taken up in the Flora Zeylanica.’ Linnsus’s Günthera was never published; but there is a MS. full description of it by Liunszus at the end of his own copy of the ‘ Flora Zeylanica’ in the Society's possession. 156 MR. R. A. ROLFE ON / f y On Bigeneric Orchid Hybrids. By RoBERT ALLEN ROLFE, A.L.S., Assistant in the Herbarium of the Royal Gardens, Kew. [Read 5th May, 1887.] (Puate IV.) Zygocolax x Veitchii, Rolfe*, is a remarkable bigeneric hybrid which recently flowered in the Royal Exotie Nursery of Messrs. James Veitch and Sons at Chelsea. It was raised by Mr. Seden, the well-known hybridist, by crossing Zygopetalum crinitum, Lodd., with the pollen of Oolax jugosus, Lindl., the seed having been sown in April 1882. The two parents are somewhat diverse in structure, as the accompanying Plate IV. will show. In Bentham and Hooker’s ‘ Genera Plantarum,’ however, Colax is reduced as a synonym of Lycaste, a course which hardly seems warranted by the structure of the two; so that for the purpose of the present paper I have treated Colaz as a distinct genus. The diversity in structure between this genus and Zygopetalum renders the occurrence of a hybrid between them a matter of considerable interest, especially as hybrids generally are known to be more or less intermediate between the two parents. This case is no exception to the general rule, as the accompanying Plate will show. The flower, in shape, is tolerably intermediate between the two parents, the coloration most closely resembling that of the seed-parent, and the pollinarium approaching rather that of the pollen-parent. Being so far intermediate between the two parents, the ques- tion arose as to how the plant should be treated in the scheme of classification. Several bigeneric hybrids of Orchidaces have been artificially produced; and looking for the precedents adopted in these cases, I found the information respecting them to be very vague, and the nomenclature generally unsatisfactory. So that instead of confining my remarks to Zygocolax, I have extended the paper so as to include other bigeneric hybrids of the Order, and have specially considered the subject in its general bearing upon classification. The way in which bigeneric hybrids of Orchidaces have hitherto been treated (omitting specific details) may be briefly summarized as follows, the seed-parent being enumerated in the left-hand * Gard. Chron. 1887, pt. 1, p. 765. BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 157 column, the pollen-parent in the middle, and the hybrid (or result) in the right-hand one :— Seed-parent. Pollen-parent. Hybrid. Phaius. Calanthe. Phaius. Ancectochilus. Goodyera *. Ancectochilus. Goodyera*. Ancectochilus. Goodyera. Cattleya. Lelia. Cattleya (in one case). Cattleya. Lelia. Lelia (in four cases). Lelia, Cattleya. Lelia. Cattleya. Sophronitis. Lelia. The result obtained from a study of the above Table is some- what curious. If Phaius be crossed with Calanthe, a Phaius is the result; though we have no example of what would happen were the cross effected the reverse way. The next two cases, however, supply this deficiency, as Goodyera and Anectochilus may be crossed either way, the result depending entirely on which way the cross is effected. Thus far the influence has been on the side of the seed-parent, a result with which Lelia crossed with Cattleya also agrees. But when the cross is effected the reverse way, Lelia becoming the pollen-parent, the result is in one instance a Cattleya, but in no less than four others a Lelia. So that the influence is now transferred to the side of the pollen-parent. But in the last case the result is yet more remarkable. If Cattleya be crossed with Sophronitis, the hybrid product belongs to neither of the parent genera, but to yet a third, namely, Lelia. One case included in the above deserves a closer examination. Cattleya Mossie (a form of C. labiata) crossed with Lelia pur- purata is reported to have produced at one time Cattleya eaoni- ensis x , Reichb. f., and at another Lelia Canhamiana X , Reichb. f. It is only fair, however, to add that in the former case the parentage was not so carefully recorded as in the latter, leaving perhaps a slight possibility of some mistake t. * The plant in question is the old Goodyera discolor, Ker, now Hemaria discolor, Lindl., and not a true Goodyera. But it generally Goes under the old name in gardens; and for the purpose of this Table it is convenient to retain the name under which the hybrids were described. Later in this paper it is mentioned under its true name. f Ihave it on the authority of the Messrs. Veitch that the pedigree of some of their early hybrids was not so carefully recorded as it has been in more recent years. 158 MR. R. A. ROLFE ON The value of such a system is at once apparent. To take the case of Phaius grandifolius, Lour., crossed with the pollen of Ca- | lanthe vestita, Wall. These two genera are placed by Bentham in distinct subtribes, and at least are sufficiently distinct, whether the subtribal difference be maintained or not. But when the hybrid flowered, it was described by Prof. Reichenbach* as Phaius irroratus X ; and this author then reduced Calanthe ves- tita, Wall., to Phaius vestitus, Reichb. f.; thus removing the plant from its immediate allies, and placing it in a position for which there is no justification. On the same grounds, the distinction between Cattleya and Lelia has been held to be merely an arti- ficial one, and Sophronitis abandoned, except for a single species, which does not materially differ from the remaining ones, and should stand or fall with them. Ifthe future naming of bigeneric hybrids is to be conducted on these principles, there is no telling where we shall ultimately be landed, as the list is likely to be considerably augmented in the future. On the other hand, we have the course adopted by Dr. Maxwell T. Masters in the case of Philageriax, a hybrid produced by crossing Lapageria rosea, Ruiz and Pav., with the pollen of Phi- lesia buxifolia, Lam. This name was compounded from that of the two parents, the plant being called Philageria x Veitchii, Mast.t Such a course seems perfectly legitimate, and one which forms a precedent that may safely be followed in other similar cases. Before, however, examining these hybrids in detail, it will be as well to consider them in their general bearing upon classifica- tion. The question was propounded by Mr. Harry J. Veitch in his paper on * The Hybridization of Orchids "i read before the Orchid Conference, “ How will these bigeneric crosses affect the stability of the genera as at present circumscribed? And what changes of nomenclature will be necessary to place the Orchidese on an intelligible basis as regards names ? ” To answer these queries aright both the positive and negative results of hybridization must be considered. As to positive * Gard. Chron. 1867, p. 264, with fig. t Ibid. 1872, p. 358, figs. 119, 120. 1 Ibid. 1885, i. pp. 628-632, with numerous figures; also Journ. Hort. Soc. vii. pp. 22-36, with five Plates, BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 159 results, besides the hybrids afore-named there is one other, at least, in existence, but which has not yet flowered, namely— Selenipedium crossed with Cypripedium. And of other crosses which have been effected, and capsules produced, but from which no seedlings have been raised, we have Bletia crossed with Calanthe. Acanthephippium crossed with Chysis. Chysis » » Zygopetalum, Zygopetalum » » Lycaste. Odontoglossum » » Lygopetalum. Negative results are more difficult to deal with, as several failures may in some instances be followed by success. Still, from the long experience of the Messrs. Veitch in this field, the following extracts from the afore-named paper of Mr. Harry Veitch may be admitted as fairly proven facets. Speaking of Masdevallia he says :— “Masdevallia, as a genus, is far more heterogeneous than was at first supposed, whence a mixture of the different sections may not possibly be effected. ... All attempts to intermix M. Chimera and its allies with the brilliant-flowered species have proved fruitless."— Veitch, Journ. Hort. Soc. vii. p. 33. Respecting Cattleya and Lelia, we find the following :— “ Among Cattleyas we find that all the members of the labiata group and also the Brazilian species with two-leaved stems, as C. intermedia, C. Aclandie, C. superba, &c., cross freely with each other and with the Brazilian Lelias, which also cross freely with each other. . . . But neither the Cattleyas nor the Brazilian Lelias will eross freely with the Mexican Lelia albida, autumnalis, majalis, rubescens, &c. Numerous crosses have been effected both ways, and capsules have been produced, but the seed has always proved barren. Z. anceps appears to be an exception; for it seeds freely, whether crossed with a Cattleya or with any of the Braziliau Lelias."— Veitch, l. c. p. 29. Coming to Cypripedium, the genus which of all others has most readily lent itself to the arts of the bybridizer, we find that while seedlings have been raised from the Tropical American Selenipe- dium caudatum crossed with the Indian Cypripedium barbatum, yet attempts to cross the Indian species with the N orth-American C. spectabile have not been attended with much success. The cross has been attempted several times, and Mr. Seden has ob- 160 MR. R. A. ROLFE ON tained swollen seed-pods, but their contents have invariably turned out to be nothing but chaff; at least, he has never suc- ceeded in inducing any seed to germinate. And there are many other instances within the limits of the Order where species of the same genus, and in some cases closely allied species, have hitherto successfully resisted all the arts of the hybridizer to effect a cross between them. So that, without insisting too strongly on the value of every item of negative evidence adduced, we are still justified in as- suming that while in some instances hybridization may be effected between species belonging to diverse genera, yet in other cases it may not be effected even between species belonging to the same genus. The question here naturally arises, Are these genera which may be hybridized together really distinct ? A negative answer is sometimes given to this query, though an affirmative one is more in harmony with the gradually accumulating evidence on the subject. To deny the distinctness of genera between which hybridization can be (artificially) effected differs only in degree from what was once maintained with respect to species, namely that so-called species which would hybridize together were not really distinct, but only forms of the same species. But this theory is now completely exploded; and it seems to me that, with respect to genera, the idea will also have to be given up, a8 the analogy between the two cases is so very close. This analogy may be readily expressed in diagrammatic form as follows :— TABLE I., showing how Cypripedium barbatum has been connected with other species by artificial hybridization. T 16 = 6 19 Soy ù BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 161 List of Species, the numbers agreeing with those in the foregoing Diagram. 1. Cypripedium barbatum. 14. Cypripedium concolor. 2. —— philippinense. 15. niveum. 3. —— Stonei, 16. —— purpuratum. 4. —— Lowei. 17. —— Spicerianum. 5, —— Fairrieanum. 18. — Druryi. 6. superbiens. 19. Argus. 7. ——- villosum, . javanicum. 8. —— insigne. 21. Selenipedium caudatum. 9. Lawrenceanum. 22. earcei. 10. —— Hookere. 23. —— longifolium (Roezlii). 11. Dayanum. 24, —— caricinum. 12. —— hirsutissimum. 25. ——- Schlimii. 13. venustum. The above table shows that Cypripedium barbatum has been crossed with one species of Selenipedium and with fourteen species of Cypripedium. Of these fourteen species five have also been crossed with five other species, while the species of Selenipedium has been crossed with two other species of that genus, and these again with yet two additional ones. That is, twenty species of Oypri- pedium and five species of Selenipedium have been connected by artificial hybridization; and these again have been connected by Selenipedium caudatum crossed with Cypripedium barbatum; so that all these twenty-five species, of two genera, may be said to be linked together by the skill of the hybridist. The diagram is not arranged to show the various combinations which have been effected between these species, which details can be better expressed as in Table II. (See p. 162.) From this table we see that thirty-three combinations bave been effected between the twenty species of Cypripedium, and five combinations between the five species of Selenipedium ; while the two groups have been connected by the hybrid raised from Selenipedium caudatum crossed with Cypripedium barbatum*, or thirty-nine hybrids altogether. All these hybrids, with the ex- ception of the last-namedf, have flowered, received distinctive Names, and are now in cultivation in various horticultural establishments. * “ One thing is certain, the three-celled ovary of the Selenipeds offers no im- pediment to fertilization by the pollinia of Cypripeds with a one-celled ovary, for we have plants raised from C. caudatum [ Selenipediuen] x C. barbatum, and many other like crosses have yielded seed." — Veitch, Journ. Hort. Soc. n. s. vii. p. 30. f This hybrid is in many respects à remarkable one. It was raised about 1872; and although the plants continue strong and healthy in appearance, and increase in size every year, yet up to the present time not a single plant has flowered. LINN, JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. P 162 MR. R. A. ROLFE ON Taste II., showing the combinations which have been effected between the twenty-one species given in Table I. Selenipedium. Schlimii ............... . x Pearcei ............... e X longifolium ......... e l| (Roezlii) X X caricinum ............ e X caudatum ............ . e. Cypripedium. . x Argus ...naeeeneennanne: e œ e barbatum ............ ° ° x e. concolor ............... e X oœ e. e e. Dayanum ............ e 9 X oœ e x e Druryi ............... e e o X € . . . x . Fairrieanum ......... Oo ele we} . e ° e x ° hirsutissimum ...... e > c . . e x . e e x e Hooker® ......... we ee e o o X oœ . . e . e. e e . insigne ............... e © o o X © 9 e t e e e e e ° x . javanicum dé eenecoéves . ° x e e e e e. e e e e e 3 . x X Lawrenceanum ...... e o> o o o e œ x . . . x e. e. e. . . Lowei vessobbspsbsebeoóé e. . e. eii! e. e. e. e e . e X >œ e . x niveum ..............- e e 9 o o o o oœ e e x e e e x philippinense......... e o è è X X œ . e e e [] x purpuratum ......... e o è X X € e . . x . Spicerianum ......... e e è è X . LJ e. e. Btonei.................. e oe o œ x . e superbiens ............ . o >œ e . venustum ............ ie . These results are indeed remarkable, if not unsurpassed in the whole history of artificial hybridization. They indeed suggest A — nn. BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 163 the possibility of the whole of the tropical species of these two genera being ultimately connected in this manner. We have now the question of hybridism between distinct genera to consider, and, as before, the results obtained can best be expressed in diagrammatic form. Tasue III, showing the connections which have been obtained between distinct genera by artificial hybridization. 248 Hxmaria. 42 Acanthephippium. 240 Ancectochilus. 43 Phaius. 60 249 Dossinia. =O Macodes. viden. the. 107 Zygopetalum. ) O / 44 Bletia. / 45 Chysis. RR / 119a Colax. 88 Sophronitis. O 119 Lycaste. Cattleya. 154 Odontoglossum. Four distinct diagrams are here represented, and with no con- nection between them, though it is convenient to place them side by side. The thick lines represent bigeneric hybrids which have flowered and been described; the thin ones represent crosses which have been effected and capsules produced, but from which no seedlings were raised *. The numbers preceding the names * “When we enumerate the capsules which have been obtained from bige- neric crosses, but from which no seedlings have been raised, the list is some- what more formidable. Some of the most remarkable of these were produced by Acanthephippium Curtisii x Chysis bractescens, Bletia hyacinthina x Calanthe masuca, Chysis aurea x Zygopetalum Sedeni [itself a hybrid.—R. A. R.], Odon- toglossum bictoniense x Zygopetalum marillare, and Zygopetalum Mackayi x Lycaste Skinneri. But, on the other hand, we have obtained large number of capsules of the normal size, and to all appearance externally perfect, not only from bigeneric crosses, but even between species of the same genus, which contained not a single seed. And, lastly, I may note that Zygopetalum Mackayi has been crossed with several species of Odontoglossum, and seedlings raised from some of the crosses; but every one that has yet flowered has proved to be Zygopetalum Mackayi.”—Veitch, Journ. Hort. Soc. n. s. vii. p. s P 164 ME. R. A. ROLFE ON are taken from Bentham and Hooker's * Genera Plantarum,' and are given to show the relative positions of the genera in the system of classification there adopted. The above diagram is extremely instructive, and fully bears out the analogy pointed out between this and the preceding case. We may consider existing hybrids first. The four genera Anectochilus, Hamaria, Dossinia, and Ma- codes belong to the tribe Neottie= ; and, though closely allied, they possess certain structural differences which have been used for generic distinction. An interesting point in connection with this group is that Hemaria has been crossed with each of the other three genera, Hemaria discolor, Lindl., being in each case one of the parents. In two of the cases it was the seed-parent ; and although particulars are not fully given in the third case, still I strongly suspect in this also it was the seed-parent. The three genera Cattleya, Lelia, and Sophronitis belong to Bentham's subtribe Lelie, and are confessedly closely allied ; but the structural differences are such as to preclude the idea of uniting them together. The former has four pollen-masses, the two latter have eight; and to give up the characters derived from the number of pollen-masses would be to disown one of the characters universally relied on for generic distinction. So important, indeed, has the character been considered, that Prof. Reichenbach, in the sixth volume of Walpers’s ‘Annales,’ reduced Cattleya and two other genera to Epidendrum, and Lelia and four others to Bletia, on these very grounds, yet left Sophro- nitis as distinct. Lately, in a recent issue of that splendidly illustrated work, ‘Sander’s Reichenbachia, he again inculcates the same views*. On the other hand, so many hybrids have been raised between Cattleya and Lelia, that Mr. Veitch, in the afore-mentioned papers, relying on this very fact and on the difficulty of saying to which of the two genera some of these hybrids should be re- ferred (and they have always been referred to one or the other, sometimes very arbitrarily), remarked that the distinction between Cattleya and Lelia “was confessedly an artificial one.” If we * "I have never endeavoured to thrust upon amateurs such undoubtedly necessary changes as the merging of the genus Cattleya into Epidendrum, or Lalia and Schomburgkia into the genus Bletia.”—Reichb. f. in Sander's Reichen- bachia, sub t. 25. BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 165 try to harmonize these two views, we are reduced to the neces- sity of merging the whole range of genera from Epidendrum to Bletia into one. Colax and Zygopetalum (the former reduced by Bentham to Lycaste, but here restored) belong to the subtribe Cyrtopodiee ; butas considerable differences exist in the structure of the polli- narium, they are placed twelve genera apart. In fact, Bentham makes two groups, one with an elongated stipes on which the pollen-masses are seated, the other having them sessile on the gland ; Colaz is placed in the former group, and Zygopetalum in the latter. So here, again, structural differences preclude the idea of merging the two genera in one. And if this were done, new characters must be sought for subdividing the Cyrtopodiea, or the nineteen genera be reduced to very few. The case of Phaius and Calanthe is yet more remarkable, as they are placed in distinct subtribes by Bentham—Phaius in Bletidee, and Calanthe in Calogynece. So that in this case, to unite the two genera would be to unite the two subtribes in one; and how many genera would follow suit it is difficult to say— that is, assuming Bentham’s views as to the gap which separates these two genera to be substantially correct. Structurally different they certainly are; and in this, as in the preceding cases, the differences are such as have hitherto been relied on as sufficient for generic distinction. If these structural differences are to be ignored because the plants possessing them can be hybridized together, the whole system of classification will be thrown into confusion. Indeed it would be kept in a state of perpetual fer- ment, as the advent of every uew bigeneric hybrid would furnish the opportunity of overhauling existing arrangements in order to bring them into harmony with new discoveries. It may be that some of these are already foreshadowed by the connections represented by the thin lines on the above diagram— crosses effected and capsules produced, but no seedlings raised. Future experiments in this direction may be attended with greater success, as has already been the case in several other instances. At present these cases can only be considered as indicating future possibilities; yet as capsules were produced, the fertilizing influence of the pollen cannot be doubted. These are not cases where, as Darwin puts it, the pollen had no more effect, when applied to the stigma, than so much inorganic dust. Passing them briefly in review, we may first take Acanthephip- 166 MR. R. A. ROLFE ON pium crossed with Chysis. These two genera are very closely allied, the two genera placed between them by Bentham being Phaius and Calanthe. Zygopetalum crossed with Lycaste fur- nishes an almost parallel case to the same genus crossed with Colar; and therefore calls for no special comment. Bletia crossed with Calanthe is almost analogous with Phaius crossed with Calanthe, as Bletia and Phaius stand together in Bletidee, while Calanthe is placed in Cwlogynee. Odontoglossum crossed with Zygopetalum is an interesting connection, the former being placed in Oncidiee, the latter in Cyrtopodiee. The same genera, crossed the reverse way, are mentioned in a footnote on p. 163. In that case the result of the cross was always simply Z. Mackayi (the mother plant), a fact somewhat difficult to account for. But the last connection is a very remarkable one, namely, Chysis crossed with Zygopetalum. Chysis belongs to the tribe Epidendree, Zygopetalum to Vandee. As to these primary divisions of the Order, no difference of opinion exists between botanists; and the pollinaria are so different in the two cases, that the results of future experiments in this direction, either as confirming or dis- proving the possibility of hybridization between such diverse genera, will be awaited with great interest. We therefore see that the results of hybridization in this Order have been of a remarkable and somewhat unlooked-for nature— results which may or may not have avery important bearing upon classification, according to the light in which they are considered. Hitherto, as we have already seen, bigeneric hybrids have either been placed in one of the parent genera, or some rearrangement has been proposed in order to harmonize with the supposed new discoveries. If this course is to be persisted in, no finality can ever be anticipated while these hybridizing experiments continue. Calanthe Dominii, raised between C. masuca and C. furcata, was the first artificial hybrid Orchid which flowered. When, in October 1856, it was shown to Dr. Lindley, he remarked to the late Mr. Veitch, “ Why! you will drive the botanists mad.” And if our ideas of classification must be taken from the hybridist, there is much truth in the remark. I do not, however, think such a course is either desirable or necessary. These hybrids are mostly artificial productions; and, for various reasons, very few of them may be expected to occur in a state of nature. Over a hundred have been raised in gardens in this country; and of these only two are known in a wild state. Phalenopsis inter- BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 167 media, described many years ago, has recently been raised by the Messrs. Veitch, by crossing P. Aphrodite with P. rosea; and Cypripedium Morganie, raised between C. Stonei and C. super- biens, is so substantially similar to the wild C. Stonei, var. platy- tenium, that the latter is now supposed to be a natural hybrid between these two species. From the foregoing details we may make the following de- ductions; and these again indicate a method of treating these hybrids which seem to me at once unobjectionable in itself, and does not interfere with the existing classification of genera and species :— l. Hybridization may take place not only between distinct species, but also between distinct genera—or between plants so structurally different as to be usually regarded as such. 2. These hybrids are generally of artificial origin, or accident- ally produced, and cannot be treated in the scheme of classifica- tion either as varieties, species, or genera. 3. The possibility of hybridization taking place between species hitherto considered as distinct does not necessarily prove them to be merely forms of the same species. 4. The occurrence of a hybrid between two structurally dif- ferent genera does not prove the necessity of uniting them in one; nor can such hybrids be arbitrarily referred to either of the parent genera. f 5. Species, and genera too, will always have to be dealt with in the scheme of classification according to their structural peculiarities and differences, without reference to the possibility of hybridization taking place between them. It is therefore clear that hybrids, whether bigeneric or other- wise, should be dealt with on their own merits, and named in such a way as to avoid all confusion between them and existing species and genera. In the case of species the common practice has been to give to a hybrid a new specific name, followed by a “ x , to indicate the hybrid origin of the plant. Thus Cypripedium Harrisianum x is a hybrid raised from C. villosum crossed with C. barbatum ; though, to my mind, a name indicating at once its hybrid origin and parentage, as C. barbato-villosum, would have been preferable. It the case of bigeneric hybrids it seems to me that the plan of compounding a name from that of the two parents should always be followed, as “Philageria X," a name invented by Dr. Masters for a hybrid raised by crossing Lapa- EEE 168 MR. R. A. ROLFE ON geria rosea with the pollen of Philesia buxifolia. By this means all confusion between them and natural genera would be avoided. The rest of this paper is devoted to carrying this idea into practice for the bigeneric hybrids already in existence. PHAIOCALANTHE X.— This name is proposed for the hybrids produced between Phaius and Calanthe—two very distinct genera, and placed by Bentham in distinct subtribes. The former genus has been the seed-parent in the crosses at present effected ; and on the principle of placing the name of the pollen-parent first, some would have used the names the reverse way. But this does not seem to me a matter of vital importance, as in two of the following cases crosses have been effected both ways. The essential point seems to be to compound some euphonious name from that of the two parent genera, which shall serve as a sort of artificial genus for all the hybrids produced between those genera. Were the rule of placing the name of the pollen-plant first to be always adopted in compounding new names for bigeneric hybrids, it would, in the case of Cattleya and Lelia (and in other cases), lead to two names being used for practically the same thing, & course which seems both undesirable and unnecessary. P. x rrRORATA.—Phaius irroratus, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1867, p. 264, with fig. ; also 1882, pt. 2, p. 565, fig. 100; FI. Mag. t. 426.—A hybrid produced between Calanthe vestita, Wall., d, and Phaius grandiflorus, Lour., 9, and partaking of the charac- ters of both parents. The cross was effected a second time; and as the progeny in this case proved somewhat darker in colour, it was called var. purpureus. For the present purpose, however, these colour-varieties need not be taken account of, as variation in this respect in the hybrid offspring is readily induced by selecting different colour-varieties in the parents *. LÆLIOCATTLEYA X .— Proposed for the hybrids between Lelia and Cattleya, the species of which readily hybridize together. The species of these genera have eight or four pollen-masses * Phaius inquilinus, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1867, p. 544, might appear to come under PAaiocalanthe x, as its parents are said to be, probably (the record being lost), Phaius vestitus and Calanthe masuca or C. versicolor. Phaius vestitus (Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1867, p. 264, in note under P. irroratus), however, is simply Calanthe vestita, Wall, a genuine Calanthe, which never ought to have been called Phaius at all So that P. inquilinus is not a bigenerie hybrid, but a true Calanthe, which may stand as C. inquilina x. BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. 169 respectively ; but the hybrids between them are so irregular in this respect, that the greatest confusion exists between the two genera. By separating these hybrids as proposed, the boun- daries of the two genera will be clearly defined. L. x Amzsıana.—Lelia Amesiana x , Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron- 1884, pt. 1, p. 109.—A hybrid raised between Cattleya maxima, Lindl., g, and Lelia crispa, Reichb. f., 9. L. x BELLA.—Lslia bella x, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1884, pt. 1, p. 174.—A hybrid raised between Cattleya labiata, Lindl., d, and Lelia purpurata, Lindl., 2. L. x caLLIstoaLossa.—Lelia callistoglossa x, Beichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1882, pt. 1, p. 76.—A hybrid raised between Cattleya Warsczewiczii, Reichb. f. (one of the multitudinous forms of C. labiata, Lindl. ), 8, and Lelia purpurata, Lindl., 9. L. x Cannamiana.—Lelia Canhamiana X , Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1885, pt. 2, p. 6.—A hybrid raised between Lelia pur- purata, Lindl, d, and Cattleya Mossie, Lindl. (a form of C. labiata, Lindl.), 9 . L. x Exonıensıs.—Cattleya exoniensis X, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1867, p. 1144; Jennings, Orch. t. 1.—Said to have the same parentage as the preceding, but the plant is so different that some mistake has probably been made. L. x rEr1x.—Caitleya felix x , Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1876, pt. 2, p. 68.—A hybrid raised between Cattleya Schilleriana, Reichb. f., d, and Lelia crispa, Reichb. f., 9. L. x Mytamr1ana.— Lelia Mylamiana x, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1876, pt. 2, p. 740, fig. 138.—A hybrid raised between Lelia crispa, Reichb. f., d , and Cattleya granulosa, Lindl, 9. L.xPnurirBRICKIANA.—Lslia Philbrickiana X, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1879, pt. 2, p. 102.—4A hybrid raised between Lelia elegans, Reichb. f., d, and Cattleya Acklandie, Lindl., 9 . L. x Verrcu1ana.—Lelia Veitehiana x, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1874, pt. 1, p. 566; Fl. Mag. n. s. t. 305.—A hybrid raised between Cattleya labiata, Lindl, d, and Lelia crispa, Reichb. f., 2. SorHROCATTLEYA X.—Proposed for a hybrid raised between Cattleya and Sophronitis, a genus closely allied to Lelia. S. x Baremannrana.—Lelia Batemanniana X, Reichb. f. in Gard.Chron. 1886, pt. 2, p. 263.—A hybrid raised between Sophro- nitis grandiflora, Lindl., d , and Cattleya intermedia, Grah., 9. 170 ON BIGENERIC ORCHID HYBRIDS. ZYGOCOLAX X , Rolfe in Gard. Chron. 1887, pt. 1, p. 765.— Proposed for a hybrid raised between Colax and Zygopetalum. The former genus is reduced by Bentham to Lycaste, though its structural peculiarities, particularly the absence of a distinct gland, seem sufficient to warrant its retention. (See Plate IV.) Z. X Vgrreui, Rolfe in Gard. Chron. 1887, pt. 1, p. 765.—A hybrid raised between Colas jugosus, Lindl., d, and Zygopetalum erinitum, Lodd., 2. ANGCTOMARIAX.—Proposed for a hybrid between Anecto- chilus and Hemaria. A. x Domin11.—Aneectochilus Dominii, cf: Proc. Roy. Hort. Soc. v. (1865) p. 139.—A hybrid raised between Hemaria discolor, Lindl., d, and Anectochilus Lobbianus, Planch., 9 (A. xantho- phyllus, hort.), Ihave not found a full description of this hybrid. MacoxARIA x .—Proposed for a hybrid between Macodes and Hemaria. M. x Verrcn11.—Goodyera Veitchii, cf. Proc. Roy. Hort. Soc. ii. (1862) p. 546, also v. (1865) p. 139.—A hybrid raised between Macodes Petola, Lindl., d. (A. Veitchianus, hort.), and Hemaria discolor, Lindl, 9. Like the preceding, this hybrid is but very briefly described. Dossisimarıa X.—Proposed for a hybrid between Dossinia and Hemaria. D. x Domin11.—Goodyera Dominii, ef. Gard.Chron.1861, p. 531. —A hybrid raised between Dossinia marmorata, Morren (Anecto- chilus Lowii, Koch et Lauche), and Hemaria discolor, Lindl. It is not mentioned which of these plants was the male and which the female parent; though I strongly suspect the last-named, as in the two preceding cases, was the seed-parent. The descrip- lion is as brief as possible. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE IV. Fig. 1. Flower of Colaz jugosus, Lindl., nat. size; la, its pollinarium (side front view), X 5 diam. From Bot. Mag. t. 5661. Fig. 2. Flower of Zygopetalum crinitum, Lodd., nat. size. From a drawing in Lindley's Herbarium (lip not in perspective). 2a, its pollinarium (back view), X6 diam. From nature. Fig. 3. Flower of Zygocolaz x Veitchii, Rolfe, a hybrid between the foregoing, nat. size; 3a, its pollinarium (back view), X6 diam. From nature. Ee EE él a CONTRIBUTIONS TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 171 Contributions to South-Africafi Botany.—Part III. By Harry Bofus, F.L.S. [Read 16th June, 1887.] CRUCIFER X. PALMSTRUCKIA CAPENsIS, Sond. Flor. Cap. i. 35 (Peltaria capensis, Thunb. Flor. Cap. (ed. 1823) p. 490).— This species has hitherto been known only from a deflorate specimen col- lected by Thunberg about the year 1774, and existing in his herbarium now preserved at Upsala. No collector appears to have met with it since that date, until in 1883 I was fortunate enough to find what is doubtless the same species both in flower and fruit. I am indebted to the authorities of the Royal Herba- rium at Kew for most valuable assistance (in this as in so many other instances) in comparing my specimens with Thunberg’s type, kindly lent by Prof. Berggren for the purpose; and I think it will be useful to students of South-African plants to record the results, more especially as the genus is monotypic and endemic :—Thunberg’s specimen consists merely of the upper part of the stem in ripe fruit (the silique being # in. in dia- meter, while those of my specimens are not quite mature), and with but three or four leaves uponit. These are all bract-leaves at the base of the racemes, and there are no lower ones. They are linear-filiform and undivided with the exception of one, wbich shows a small tooth on one side and an appearance of an oppo- site one, which (owing to the state of the specimen) cannot be distinctly seen. So far as the specimen goes, it agrees witb my plants ; and it is probable that the lower leaves had fallen as maturity approached, and that Thunberg described the leaves from the specimen before him as filiform. His specimen was collected in the month of November, mine in September. I append a description of the latter:— . Herbacea, erecta, sparse et minute hispida, 20-40 centim. alta; caulis erectus, dichotome ramosus; folia pinnatipartita, jugis 1-3 distantibus, lobis linearibus, folia infima 6 em. longa, superiora sensim minora, suprema vix divisa ; racemi laxi, fructi- feri 10-15 cm. longi, pedicellis gracilibus patentibus apice pen- dulis, 1-5 cm. longis ; sepala elliptica, obtusa, concava, margine membranacea, 1 millim. longa; petala obovata, 2°5 millim. longa; stamina lateralia basi appendiculata; stylus brevis, interdum 172 MB. H. BOLUS’S CONTRIBUTIONS brevissimus, stigmate majusculo subsessili ; ovarium ellipticum ; siliqua orbicularis, 1 cm. [in exempl. Thunbergiano 1:5 em.) dia- metro. (v. v. ; descr. ex exempll. plur. exsicc. sub num. 6502 dis- tributis.) Hab. In lapidosis, Kasteel Poort prope Klipfontein, in monti- bus Kaus, ditione Namaqualand Minor, alt. circ. 900 metr., mense Sept., anno 1883, legi. No. 6502 in herbb. meo, Kewensi, &c. Kasteel Poort is about 56 miles from Port Nolloth by the Copper Mining Company's tramway, and I found the plant growing copiously in a patch near the western entrance to the Poort, the season being an extraordinarily good one. 1 confess I took it for some Heliophila, little thinking it was the rare Palmstruckia, and hence only gathered about eight specimens. Namaqualand is a very dry and a not easily accessible country ; annuals such as this only spring up after suitable rains, and I have not been able as yet to get any one to gather it again. MALVACER. HiBISCUS MICRANTHUS, Linn.—This occurs amongst Burchell’s plants No. 2264, Litaakun, Sept. 1812; and 2364, Maadji Moun- tain, Oct. 1812. The South-African locality has not yet been published. STERCULIACER. MELHANIA GRIQUENSIS, Bolus, n. sp. Decumbens, ramis adscendentibus, 35-40 centim.longis. Stipule filiformes. Folia oblongo-elliptica oblonga, vel (in exempll. Orpenianis) lineari- oblonga, basi cuneata, grosse serrata, 3-4 cm. longa, 1-1:5 cm. lata, cano-pubescentia demum subglabrescentia, petiolis 0°7-1°3 em. longis; pedunculi axillares, sepius biflori, demum reflexi, 7-8 millim. longi; pedicelli 2-4 mm. longi ; epicalycis segmenta lineari-subulata, sepalis breviora; sepala lanceolata acuminata, 8 mm. longa, capsulam oblongam stellato-tomentosam squantia ; semina levia. (Ex exempll. exsicc. Burchellianis, No. 2050). Hab. Kloof Village, Asbestos Mountains (Griqualand West), Feb. 1812; Burchell! No. 2050 !; Griquatown, Mrs. Orpen; Herb. Bolus No. 6045. [Also, rocks at the Chue Spring, Oct. 7, 1812, Burchell 2885; Bakwena Territory, Betchuana Country, Dr. Holub; and Klippan, Boshveld, Transvaal, Rehmann 5220 in herb. Kew.—N. E. Brown.] This is nearest to M. Burchelli, DC., but differs in its leaves TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 173 and some other characters. Mrs. Orpen’s plant, from the same locality as Burchell’s but gathered sixty years later, agrees in every respect with his specimens, save that the leaves area little narrower in proportion to their breadth. TILIACER. TRIUMFETTA SONDERIANA, Bolus.—T. trichocarpa, Sond. in Linnea, xxiii. p. 19.—Under the latter name Hochstetter had already published an Abyssinian species, in Rich. Fl. Abyss. i. 84. Sonder’s name must therefore be replaced. CELASTRINES. CELASTRUS MARITIMUS, Bolus, n. sp. Frutex glaber, inermis, ramosus, vel interdum subvirgatus, 2-3-pedalis, ramis cinereis, verrucosis, ramulis angulatis. Folia sepius elliptica vel ovata, coriacea, acuta, interdum brevissime apiculata, integra, subtus venosa, superne levia, marginibus reflexis, 2-3 centim. longa, 1'0-1'6 cm. lata, petiolis 2 millim. longis ; flores polygami, minimi, in axillas conferti ; pedicelli decurvi, 2 mm. longi, bracteis minutis; calycis laciniæ valde insquales, subrotunde, concave, colorat® ; petala obovato-oblonga, repando-crenulata; stamina brevia; stigma obscure trilobum; ovarium 2-loculare, loculis 2-ovu- latis; fructus haud visus. (Ex ezempll. viv. plur.) Hab. In arenosis juxta litus maris, sinu Fish Hoek, Penin- sulæ Capensis, flor. Aug., legit Bolus No. 4767; Herb. Norm. Austr.-Afr. No. 307; in coll. arenosis, sinu Plettenberg's Bay, die 14 Aprilis 1814, Burchell No. 5320. [Also Somerset, Bow- ker, in herb. Kew.—W. E. Brown.] A well-marked species with rigid leaves and remarkably small clusters of axillary flowers. The petals are a creamy white, and the calyx is nearly the same colour. The venation on the under- side of the leaves and the reflexion of the margin are chiefly brought out in drying. LEGUMINOSE. Lorononis FOLIOSA, Bolus, n. sp. Tota, petalis exceptis, laxe et longe villosa. Caules (verisimiliter annui) e radice perenne tuberosa plures, erecti, simplices, spithamei, dense foliosi ; foliola elliptico-oblonga, acuta, 1:5-1:8 centim. longa, 4-5 millim. lata ; stipula solitaria, foliacea, foliolis conformis, subsquilonga, parum angustior; capitula terminalia dense 6-8-flora, peduneulis 4-5 mm. longis, bracteis setaceis, 8 mm. longis; calyx 9 mm. longus, laciniis acuminatis; vexillum obovatum, 1°5 cm. longum ; carina 174 MR. H. BOLUS’S CONTRIBUTIONS subincurva, obtusa, equilonga; ale breviores, basi dentatz ; ova- rium subrectum, glabrum, cum stylo (parte inferiore) secus suturam ventralem barbatum. (Hx exempll. exsicc. plur., Mac- Lea, No. 5620.) Hab. In planitiebus, prope Pretoria, Reipublice Transvaal, alt. circa 1250 metr., legit J. H. MacLea, herb. Bolus, No. 5620. In “Orange Free State," Cooper, No. 862; Natal, Gerrard 1068. [Also, “ In deep rich valley, Limpopo sources," Nelson, 268 ; Olivers Hoek Pass, Wood 3542, in herb. Kew.] This belongs to the section Lipozygis, and comes nearest to L. lanceolata, Benth., than which it is more hairy, with twice larger flowers &c. I describe from MacLea’s specimens. Cooper’s are less luxuriant ; his ticket describes the flowers as yellow. [The specimens at Kew, collected by Cooper, MacLea, and Nelson, are 5-6 inches high; those collected by Gerrard are about a foot high.—JN. E. Brown.] CROTALARIA GRIQUENSIS, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus ramosus, rigidus, spinosus, albo-sericeus, 10-20 centim. altus. Rami dichotomi divaricati, spinis tenuibus 1-2 cm. longis; stipule subulate recurve, 1-1'5 millim. longs»; petioli 3-5 millim. longi ; folia subpauca, trifoliolata, superne glabra, subtus sericea; foliola obovata, obtusa, interdum emarginata, petiolulata, ssepius com- plicata, intermedia 8-14 mm. longa, lateralia parum breviora ; flores sparsi pauci, 1-2 in spinis racemose penduli; bracte® minim: persistentes; pedicelli 2-3 mm. longi; calyx tenuiter sericeus, 4-5 mm. longus, lobis lanceolatis acutis subfalcatis, tubo sublongioribus ; corolla fere glabra (vexillum per nervum dorsa- lem tantum sericeum), aurea, carina pallidiore, calyce 13-2plo longior ; legumen subglobosum, stipitatum, stipite 1*5 mm. longo, venosum, sericeo-pubescens, 5 millim. diametro, 2-4-spermum. (Ex exempll. plur. exeicc.) Hab. In arenosis circa Kimberley, Griqualand West, alt. 1250 metr., flor. Nov., Bolus, No. 6802; Dr. Marloth in Herb. Norm. Austr-Afr. No. 408! Prope flum. Vaal, Nov. (1811), Burchell, 1782! (fide N. E. Brown). This comes near to C. spinosa, Hochst., but Mr. N. E. Brown informs me that it “ differs in habit, by its larger flowers, and globose pod," to which may be added that the pod is distinctly statked and has fewer seeds; I opened six and found them to contain from two to four. It is tolerably abundant about Kim- ee B NN nn nn TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 175 berley, growing even in the wider streets. To Dr. Marloth, my colleague ( Prof. MacO wan) and myself are indebted for a good supply gathered subsequently, for distribution in the Herb. Normale. ÁRGYROLOBIUM MEGARHIZUM, Bolus, n. sp. Tota sericeo- pubescens, paginis superioribus foliorum, petalisque exceptis. Caules plures (“e radice tuberosa magna," fide beato collec- tore), suffruticosi, erecti, virgati, ramosi, 1-14-pedalis, ramis ramulisque striatis; stipule setacew vel subulate, minima, caduce ; folia pauca, petiolis 5 millim. longis; foliole lineares vel lineari-oblong&, sepe complicate, acute, venos®, 2-3 centim. longs, 3-5 mm. late; racemi terminales laxe 2-7-flori, pedicellis 5 mm. longis, bibracteolatis; flores 1'0-1'2 em. longi; calycis labium inferius breviter et obtuse 3-dentato ; vexillum late obovatum; ale oblongs; carina obtusa; legumen lineare, erec- tum, acutum, villis badiis adpressis dense obtectum, 3°0-5°5 cm. longum, 3:0-3:5 mm. latum. (Es exempll. plur. exsicc. No. 5635 ut infra.) Hab. In planitiebus arenosis circa Pretoria, “Transvaal Re- public,” fl. Oct., legit J. H. MacLea. Herb. propr. No. 5635. This species would appear to be best placed between A. tubero- sum, Eck. & Zey., and A. polyphyllum, Eck. & Zey. It is astouter plant, much more branched and leafy than the former; the flowers also are larger and dry pale, those of 4. tuberosum drying black ; the teeth of the calyx-lobes also are almost obtuse, not acumi- nate. From 4. polyphyllum it is distinguished by its rather less leafy character, narrower linear (not obovate) leaflets, and the more obtuse teeth of the calyx-lobes. COMPOSITA. SENECIO sociorUM, Bolus, n. sp. Caules plures e rhizomate incrassato, frutescentes, erecti vel subdecumbentes, 1-2-pedales, laxe foliosi, striati, tenuiter araneoso-tomentosi, demum glabres- centes, sursum dichotome paniculati; folia glabra subpauca internodiis longis, elliptica ovata vel lanceolata, obtuse acuta, subsessilia, calloso-serrulata, venis elevatis (in sicco) reticulatis pellucidis 30-45 centim. longa, 1:0-2:6 em. lata, superioribus in bracteas angustas acuminatas abeuntibus; cory mbus laxe ramo- sus 4-12-capitulatus, pedunculis suberectis 3-10 cm. longis sparse bracteatis ; capitula radiata oblonga vel subturbinata, 1:2-1:6 em. 176 MR. H. BOLUS’S CONTRIBUTIONS longa, apice 1:0-1:4 cm. lata ; involucrum 12-14-phyllum, bracteis oblongis acutis, margine submembranaceis, apice pubescentibus, basi araneosum parce calyculatum, calyculis lineari-subulatis ; flores radii 3-5, ligulis oblongis 1'0-1'2 cm. longis, lineis 9-11 striatis ; flores tubulosi cirea 28, acute 5-dentati, involucro parum longiores; stylus alte bifidus, ramis revolutis truncatis ; achzenia (immatura) striata setulosa, 3 millim. longa. (Ex exempll. plur. viv.) Hab. In clivis inter frutices deustos in convalle “ Mitchell's Pass" dicta, alt. 450 metr., mense Aprili, anno 1885, legerunt MacOwan et Bolus. No. 5484 Bolus in herb. Kew, &c. Herb. Norm. Austr.- Afr. No. 386. This has the leaves, and perhaps also the habit, of S. crenatus, Thunb. I say perhaps, because our specimens are a new growth from burnt-off stumps, and the normal habit may be diffe- rent. But the inflorescence, the heads (which are about the size and shape of those of S. asperulus, DC.), and the flowers, differ very much from those of the first-named species. The flowers of ray and disk are a bright orange-yellow. It was growing copi- ously where found. SENECIO NAMAQUANUS, Bolus, n. sp. Frutex robustus, ramo- sus, 3-4-pedalis. Ramuli ultimi patentes, striati, foliosi, griseo- tomentosi, sursum glabri, 4 millim. diametro ; folia pinnatipar- tita vel bipinnatipartita, subtus tenuiter cinereo-pubescentia, superne glabrescentia, marginibus reflexis, 8-10 centim. longa, lobis 2-3 linearibus patentibus, sepe cum rhachide irregulariter lobatis vel dentatis ; corymbus late divaricatus, 16—20-capitulatus, bracteis linearibus vel rarius pinnati-partitis ; pedunculi 1:5-25 centim. longi, basi bracteati; capitula late campanulata, 1:3 cm. longa, apice 1:8-lata, calyculis plurimis linearibus apice incurvis predita ; involucri bractem lineares vel lineari-lanceolatse acute apice nigro-punctaiz, nervats, margine scariosa, floribus disci breviores ; flores flavi, ligulati circa 5, tubulosi plurimi ; achænia immatura teretia tenuiter sericea. (Ev exempll. plur. exsicc. ut infra.) Hab. In saxosis prope Kookfontein, Namaqualand Minor, circa 900 metr. alt., fl. Sept., legi, anno 1883. No. 6546 in herbb. meo, Kewensi, &c. ; Herb. Norm. Austr.-Afr. No. 422. Very near to S. cinerascens, Ait., differing by its more robust habit, larger corymb, and, according to Jacquin's figure quoted TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 177 for that plant by DeCandolle, by the differently shaped heads, which are in that species constricted in the middle, and have very few calycles. SENECIO ALBOPUNCTATUS, Bolus, n. sp. Herba perennis, basi lignosa, glabra, decumbens, 12-16 centim. alta. Caules plures subberbacei, foliosi, basi ramosi, ramulis striatis; folia inferiora pinnatipartita, acuta, sessilia, subcarnosa, patentia, 4 cm. longa, lobis 3—4 linearibus 05-1 cm. longis, acutis, basin versus ad dentes reductis; superiora minora inciso-lobulata, erecta, suprema in bracteas integras abeuntia, apicibus callo albo nitido undique ornatis; ramuli in pedunculos 1-capitatos, parce bracteatos, 9-6 em. longis desinentes; capitula suboblonga, 1:8 cm. longa, apice 1:5 em. lata, calyculis subulatis 5-6; involucri bracte® 12-14, lineares, acuminate, apice albo-calloso, margine scariosa, floribus disci subequilonge ; flores flavi, ligulati 6, limbis paten- tibus 1-4 cm. longis, tubulosi plurimi ; achenia vix matura dense et breve sericeo-pubescens. (Ex exempll. plur. exsicc. ut infra.) Hab. In apertis prope Klipfontein, Namaqualand Minor, alt. circa 900 metr., fl. Sept., legi. No. 6544 in herbb. meo, Kewensi, &c.; No. 423, Herb. Norm. Austr.-Afr. 423. Very distinct among its allies of Harvey's section Leptolobi by its one-headed flowering branches, and not very near to any other species with which I am acquainted. Senecio REnMaNNI, Bolus, n. sp. Herba perennis, erecta, virgata, basi tantum ramosa, fere glabra, 2-3-pedalis. Rami parce foliosi striati basin versus 3 millim. diam.; folia radicalia. . . . . - + . P ; caulina inferiora linearia sursum ampliata, acuta, dentata, marginibus reflexis, sessilia, dentibus utrinque 2-3, coriacea, erecto-patentia, 3-6 centim. longa, superiora breviora erecta, suprema in bracteas integras abeuntia; corymbus laxus, 7-12- capitulatus, pedunculis elongatis gracilibus ; pedicellis bracteatis circa 1 cm. longis; capitula radiata, turbinata, 9 millim. longa, basi calyculis plurimis subulatis araneosis donata ; involucri bracte: circ. 20, lineares, glabrz, floribus tubulosis parum brevi- ores; flores flavi, ligulati 8-10, tubulosi 40-50; achenia teretia tenuiter sericea. (Ex exempll. 2 exsicc. Hehmanniana ut infra.) Hab. Ad rivulum Groot Valsche R. (haud procul a flum. Gauritz), A. Nov., Burchell 6539!; prope Kleine Vette River, LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. Q ' 178 MR. H. BOLUS’S CONTRIBUTIONS Burchell 6873! In montibus circa flum. Hex, alt. inter 600 et 900 metr., fl. Jan., A. Rehmann (herb. Bolus 5755). This appears to come nearest to S. pubigerus, L., butis distinct in its more lax and more corymbose inflorescence, the heads being larger and not aggregated and racemose as in S. pubigerus. Rehmann’s specimens consist of two long branches torn off at the base, and I cannot be sure whether there were any radical leaves. [Burchell’s specimens in the Kew Herbarium show that there are no radical leaves distinct from the stem-leaves ; all are of the same character.—JN. E. Brown.) ERIcacE&, Erica (§ TRIGEMMA) TETRASTIGMATA, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus _ humilis, glaber, ramosus. Folia 3na, lineari-lanceolata, acuta, crassiuscula, dorso sulcata, appressa, internodiis subzqualia vel parum longiora; flores 8ni, ad apices ramorum conferti, erecti vel cernui, pedicellis 3 millim. longis; bractes 3, lanceolate, sub- remot®, amplexicaules, colorat® ; sepala late ovata, acuta, cilio- lata, vix imbricantia, membranacea, colorata, corolla fere equalia ; corolla oblongo-urceolata, subtetragona, fauce parum contracta, limbo brevi patente, 2:5 millim. longa ; genitalia inclusa ; anthers minute cristat» ; ovarium obovatum, 8-lobatum, glabrum ; stylus apice 4-fidus, ramis recurvis; stigmata 4, capitata, (Ex exempll. exsicc. plur. sub No. 5461 ut infra.) Hab. In montibus circa Houw Hoek, alt. 600 metr., fl. Oct., -Bolus No. 5451 in herbb. Kewensi, meo, &c. The sepals and corolla are a reddish-lilac colour. The habit and the leaves are those of the section Lamprotes ; but the flowers are different, and it seems better placed as above, next to E. baccans, Linn., and E. chlamydiflora, Salisb. Entca ($ PsEUDEREMIA) Bauru, Bolus, n.sp. Fruticulus erec- tus, ramosus, hispidus pilis mollibus. Folia 4na, lineari-lanceo- lata, acuta, subtus glabra, circ. 2 millim, longa; flores capitati, capitulis globosis, diametro 8 millim.; bractem 3 sepalaque linea- ria, longe ciliata; corolla urceolato-globosa, fauce constricta, limbo recurvo-patente, sub lente minute pubescens, 2-3 millim. longa, sepalis parum longior; anthere incluse ovate, breves, latissime cristat® ; ovarium globosum, hispidum ; stylus inclusus, stigmate capitato. (Ex exempli. plur. exsicc.) Hab. Ad margines sylvarum, Bazija Caffrorum, alt. circ. 950 metr., flor. Aprili, legit Rev. R. Baur No. 639. TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 179 Allied to E. Solandriana, Andr.; differs by its more globose corolla, shorter anthers, and very different anther-appendages. Under a lens the numerous hairs appear irregularly serrate, and shortly bifurcated at the apex; in a specimen of E. Solandriana which I examined at Kew the hairs were quite simple. EnrcA ($ PsEUDEREMIA) Coopzrı, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus erectus, ramosus, 2-3-pedalis, ramis adscendentibus interdum flexuosis, pubescentibus. Folia 4na, lineari-lanceolata, margini- bus revolutis, pilis apice furcatis ciliato-hispido, 4-5 millim. longa; flores terminales, 4ni, cernui; pedicelli breves; bractes lineari- lanceolate, acuminate, approximate, cum sepalis linearibus pilis longissimis plumosis ciliate ; corolla ovato-urceolata limbo brevi erecto-patente, puberula, 5 millim. longa, sepalis æquilonga ; an- theræ inclusæ, oblongæ, cristatæ, cristis in aristam desinentibus ; ovarium oblongum, truncatum, hirsutum ; stylus inclusus, stig- mate capitato. (Ex exempll. exsicc. a Sutherland.) Hab. Ad rivulos, Natal, Cooper, No. 1101; Natal, sources of the Umvoti and Umgeni Rivers, 4000-5200 ft., July and August, Sutherland; Mid Illovo, April, Wood, 1890 ? [Also Natal, Buchanan, 87; Noodsberg, April, flowers white, Wood, 888; Orange Free State, Cooper, 2528 and 3531, in Herb. Kew, N. E. Brown.) The corolla appears to have been white or pale rose. Near to E. Baurii, but seems to be a stouter plant, and has a different corolla, anthers, aud ovary. .E. Solandriana, Andr., with a very similar corolla, has much more numerously flowered heads, shorter ovate bracts, different anthers, and simple hairs. In this species even the short hairs which clothe the branches are irre- gularly feathered, and those on the bracts and sepals are more compound than in E. Baurii. Mr. Cooper’s specimens have not fully developed flowers; I describe from Dr. Sutherland's, which seem otherwise identical. Wood’s No. 1890 appears to me to be the same species, but in his specimens also the flowers are undeveloped. Erica ($ PsrupEREMIA) Missionis, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus erectus, ramosus, pubescens. Folia 4na, lineari-lanceolata, ob- tusa, ciliata, adpressa ; flores capitati, capitulis subhemispha- ricis; bractes lanceolate, approximate, scarios®, colorate, ciliate ; sepala linearia colorata, ciliata; corolla urceolata, limbo erecto-patente, sepalis vix longior, cirea 5 millim. Mr anthers Q 180 MR. H. BOLUS’S CONTRIBUTIONS incluse, inciso-cristate ; ovarium tomentosum ; stylus inclusus, stigmate parvo capitatus. (Hx exempl. unico, Baur 218.) Hab. Ad ripas flum. Ingxu et Tsita prope sedem Missionis “Sancti Augustini” dictam, alt. circ. 700 metr., flor. Maio-J unio, Rev. R. Baur No. 218. This species comes near to E. cernua, Linn. f., and E. sphero- cephala, Wendl., differing from either by its shorter, more ap- pressed leaves, larger sepals and bracts, its tomentose ovary, and its heads frequently disposed along the branches instead of being invariably terminal. Erica (§ Pachysa) URNA-VIRIDIS, Bolus, n. sp. Suffrutex erectus, ramosus, glaber, 8-5-pedalis. Folia 4na, linearia, ob- tusa, erecto-patentia; flores terminales, 3ni, swpissime longi- uscule pedicellati, pedicellis 6-8 millim. longi, infra medium 3- bracteati; sepala ovata, subobtusa, 3 millim. longa, cum corolla viscosissima; corolla inflato-urceolata, limbo erecto, circa 1'8 centim. longa; anthers incluse, cristate; ovarium oblongo- obovatum, stipitatum. (Ex exempll. plur. viv.) Hab. In montibus Peninsul® Capensis (Muizenberg &c.), alt. 250-400 metr., flor. Sept.-Mart., Bolus 3355. Herb. Norm. Austr.-Afr. No. 42. Flowers a bright clear green! In this respect I have never seen any variation. I find it very difficult to distinguish this species by good technical characters from the old and well-known E. physodes, Linn. Few who know them on their native hills would regard them as conspecific; while many who have seen them only in herbaria would disapprove their separation. I shall endeavour to point out their chief differences :— E. urna-viridis. ' E. physodes. Tall and lanky, 3-5 ft., with strag- Short; rarely over 2ft.; branches gling, spreading branches. very erect and approximate. Pedicels 6-8 millim. long. Pedicels 1-4 millim. long. Corolla always green. Corolla always white. Flowers from Sept. to March. Flowers only in the winter—July to Aug. Zone of growth 600 to 1300 ft. Zone of growth, 2300 to 2800 ft. They do not grow, so far as my observations go, on the same mountain, nor have I met with them nearer than five or six miles from each other, nor anywhere else than on the Cape Peninsula, and quite possibly both species are confined to it. TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 181 Erica ($ Pacnysa) ADENOPHYLLA, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus humilis, erectus, ramosus, glaber, spithameus vel ultra. Folia 3na, linearia, obtusa, planiuscula, conferta, squarroso-recurva, marginibus carinaque rigide glanduloso-ciliatis, 6-8 millim. longa; flores terni, viscosi erecti, pedicellis gracilibus 8-14 millim. longis ; bractes 3, lineares, acuminate, distantes ; Sepala ovato-lanceo- lata, crassa ; corolla ovato-urceolata vel urceolato-campanulata, limbo erecto obtuso, 6-8 millim. longa, sepala 2-3plo superans ; genitalia inclusa; filamenta brevia, vix tertiam partem coroll» attingentia; anthers oblongse, mutic», loculis alte partitis; ovarium substipitatum, obovatum, glabrum. (Hz exempl. plur. exsice. ut infra.) Hab. In clivis meridionalibus montis Houw Hoek, alt. circ. 950 metr., flor. Oct., Bolus No. 5453. The flowers are a pure white. The species has nearly the flowers of E. physodes, but smaller and more delicate; it is also allied to .E. odorata, Andr., having similar leaves and the very short stamens of that species. Erica (§ Hermes?) mxMANTHA, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus erectus, ramosus, ramis adscendentibus puberulis. Folia 4na, linearia, dorso sulcata, levia, adpressa vel incurva, 4-6 millim. longa; flores terminales et laterales, 4ni; pedicelli graciles, patentes; bracteæ 3, lineares, obtuse, remote, colorat® ; sepala ovata, acuta, dorso sulcata, basi imbricantia, puberula, patentia ; corolla urceolato-tubulosa, fauce parum contracta, limbo obtuso patente, viscidula (vel fere sicca), 7-8 millim. longa, sepala 4-5- plo superans; antheræ inclusæ, breviter cristatæ ; ovarium obovatum, glabrum; stylus breve exsertus, stigmate capitato. (Ex exempll. plur. exsicc. No. 5344 ut infra.) l Hab. In clivis montium circa pagum Ceres, alt. circ. 500 metr., fl. Mart., legi, No. 5344. Flowers blood-red. This species must come next to E. decora, Andr., which it much resembles, although the flowers are certainly both terminal and lateral. It has not the corolla of § Pachysa, with which in some technical characters it better agrees, and besides the flowers of that group are always terminal. Erica ($ Cerama) Tysont, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus spitha- mus, gracilis, decumbens, scabrido-hirsutus. Folia terna, lineari-lanceolata, breve petiolata, superne glabra, dorso sulcata, 182 MR. H. BOLUS'8 CONTRIBUTIONS scabrido-hirsuta, circa 2°5 millim. longa; flores axillares, pedi- cellis brevibus; bractes 2, foliaces, obovate, subapproximate ; sepala lanceolata, obtusa, glanduloso-ciliata ; corolla oblongo- campanulata, carnea, circa 2°5 millim. longa; stamina cum stylo demum exserta, antheris scabris aristatis; ovarium glabrum. (Ex exempll. plur. exsicc. ut infra; E. satureioides, Sond. MSS. ? in herb. Kewensi.) Hab. In summo monte Ingeli, Griqualand orientalis, alt. 1800-2300 metr., fl. Mart., anno 1883, legit W. Tyson, No. 1290. Herb. Norm. Austr.-Afr. No. 469. Belongs to Bentham's section Ceramia, and is allied to E. plant- folia, Linn., and to E. filiformis, Salisb., but differs from both in its inflorescence, which is more racemose than in most of this section. Its pedicels are much shorter than those of the first- named, and the corolla is different. The subumbellate flowers and the glabrous muticous anthers of E. filiformis afford & sufficient distinction from that species. It appears to me to be identical with a specimen received from the Kew Herbarium marked “ Faku’s Territory, South Africa, Dr. Sutherland." The specimens show a more mature plant than those of Mr. Tyson. Enrica ($ Eexesvs) LEROUXIE, Bolus, n. sp. Suffrutex ramosus, pubescenti-pilosus. Folia 3na, lanceolata, acuta, mucronata, marginibus reflexis ciliatisque, superne pubescentia, subtus fere glabra ; flores 3ni, bracteis 3, lanceolatis coloratis, approximatis ; sepala lanceolata acuminata, ciliata, cum corolla dense sericeo- pubescentia; corolla urceolato-campanulata, ore subconstricto, lobis erectis, circa 5 millim. longa, 4 mill. lata; filamenta ciliata ; anther® incluss, oblongæ, loculis alte partitis, basi cristate ; ovarium dense sericeo-pubescens; stylus exsertus, stigmate lati- usculo sed vix peltato. (Ex exempll. 2 exsice. ut infra.) Hab. In French Hoek, legit Domina E. Le Rous, in “ Herb. Huguenot Seminary," No. 303. In habit and general appearance near to E. urceolaris, Berg., but quite distinct by its much broader corolla, approximate bracts, &c. The flowers, including the bracts, are a creamy white, leaves greyish green. Entca (§ EPHEBUS) ASPALATHIFOLIA, Bolus,n.sp. Rami longi, dense foliosi, pilosi, lj-pedales; ramuli brevissimi, conferti; EINER —— TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 188 folia 3-4na vel sparsa, linearia, acuta, minute pubera, marginibus: revolutis setoso-ciliatis, 2:5 millim. longa; flores terminales, 4ni, secus partem superam ramorum conferti, pseudo-spicam densam formantes, pedicellis 2 millim. longis; bractew 2 (vel 3?), lineares, foliacem, subremote ; sepala linearia, herbacea, setoso-ciliata; corolla glabra, oblongo-urceolata, fauce parum contracta, limbo brevi patente, 5 mill. longa; genitalia inclusa, antheris oblongis aristatis; ovarium apice hispidum. (Er exempll. duobus Wood, No. 911, ut infra.) Hab. In lapidosis humidis, Noodsberg, Natal, circa 1000 metr., fl. Aprili. J. M. Wood, No. 911 in herbb. Kewensi, meo, &c. [Wood, No. 693, from Inanda, Natal, Oct., in herb. Kew, appears to be the short-stamened state of this plant.—JN. .E. B.] The corolla is described by Mr. Wood as white, and is of a delicate, thin texture. The habit of the plant is that of E. Alo- pecurus, Harv., next to which I should place it, for though the glabrous corolla is very unusual in this section, I cannot find a better place. Erica ($ OROPHANES ?) TRICHADENIA, Bolue, n. sp. Suffrutex erectus, ramosus, scaber, 2-3-pedalis; ramis glabrescentibus, ramulis hirsutis. Folia 3na, linearia, acuta, marginibus revolutis, puberula, apice setis glanduliferis rigide ciliata, patentia vel squarrosa, 5-7 millim. longa; flores umbellati, umbellis 5-7- floris, pedicellis 4-5 millim. longis, basi bractea solitaria donatis ; sepala herbacea lineari-lanceolata, pubescentia, glanduloso- ciliata; corolla oblongo-campanulata, sicca, limbo erecto-patente, sub lente minutissime puberula, 3-5 millim. longa, calyce duplo longior; anthers subterminales, incluse, aristate ; ovarium sub- globosum, pubescens; stylus exsertus declinatus, stigmate capi- tato. (Ex exempll. plur. exsicc. sub num. 5297.) Hab. In clivis montium circa Mitchell’s Pass, alt. 600 metr., fl. Oct., anno 1882, legi. No. 5297 in herbb. Kewensi, meo, &e. The flowers are a light flesh-colour. The habit and leaves are very similar to those of E. strigosa, Sol, but it is distinguished in the section by its ternate leaves, and rather long, and long- stalked, flowers, The anthers are nearly if not quite terminal ; and if it were not that this is the case with several species other- wise united with very diverse groups, the present plant might go 184 MR. H. BOLUS’S CONTRIBUTIONS with the section Desmia. From Ephebus it is separated by its oblong corolla and long pedicels. Erica (§ LEPTODENDRON) TRACHYSANTHA, Bolus, n. sp. Fru- ticulus erectus, gracilis, spithameus, hirsutus, simplex vel basi ramosus. Folia 3na, lanceolata, acuta, breviter petiolata, mar- ginibus amplis reflexis, supra glabra, subtus hispida, ciliata, 4-5 millim. longa, 2-2:5 millim. lata; flores subsolitarii, terminales, pedicellis nutantibus tomentosis, 1:3 centim. longis, basi bracteis 8, lanceolatis, minimis, donatis; calyx ad basin fere 4-partitis, segmentis ovatis acutis, 4 mm. longis, pilis albidis dense tomen- tosis; corolla tubulosa, glabra, limbo erecto plicato obtusissimo, 6 millim. longa; stamina inclusa, brevia, ovarium æquantia, antheris lanceolatis, acuminatis, muticis, scabris; stylüs gracilis inclusus vel interdum exsertus, stigmate capitato; ovarium subconicum, tomentosum. (Ex evempll. plur. exsicc. sub num. 2387 ut infra.) Hab. Yn clivis montosis, Kammannassiebergen, prope Avon- tuur, fl. Nov., legit H. Bolus (anno 1870), No. 2387 in herbb. Kewensi, &c. Closely allied to E. Passerine, Linn. f., from which it differs as follows :— E. trachysantha. E. Passerine. Eu simple or only branched at Habit much branched. ase. Leaves ovate, acute, flat, glabrous Leaves oblong, obtuse, thick, above, with long hairs below. shortly tomentose all over. Pedicels 1:3 cm. Jong. Pedicels 6 millim. long. Sepals tomentose, with long hairs. | Sepals with short, matted indu- ment. Limb of corolla muticous. ,Limb of corolla apiculate. Anthers lanceolate, acuminate. Anthers oblong, cells divaricate above. My analysis of E. Passerine is from Forsyth’s specimen in herb. Kew, so marked by Bentham. Those of Masson are younger, but appear to be identical. I have given the differences between the two species above in some detail because they are both very distinct, not only in the group (with which they are indeed somewhat artificially united) but also in the genus; there being no other species, so far as I know, which they resemble. Erica ($ MELASTEMON) CAFFRORUM, Bolus, n. sp. Suffrutex erectus, ramosus, glaber, 3-4-pedalis. Folia 4na, linearia vel lineari-lanceolata, acuta, dorso sulcata, erecto-patentia, 4-5 TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. 185 millim. longa; flores terminales, 4ni, in ramulis brevissimis confertis sepius cernui ; pedicelli flores subequantes, basin versus bracteis 3 linearibus donati; sepala late obovata, acuta, carinata, scariosa, colorata, quam corolla duplo breviora; corolla oblongo- campanulata, limbo erecto tubo vix breviore, 3 millim. longa ; anthere incluse, oblong®, scabride, minute biaristulate ; ovarium glabrum; stylus exsertus, stigmate capitato. (Ex exempll. 2 exsicc. ut infra.) Hab. Bazija, Kraffraria, R. Baur, No. 507 ; in ditione Queens- town, I. Cooper, No. 211 in herbb. Kewensi, &c. Flowers, according to Cooper, “ pinkish white.” Habit and general appearance resemble E. eucanthera, Linu.f., but the leaves are4-nate. In floral characters nearest to E. stenantha, Klotzsch, but the flowers are sliorter, the corolla much less deeply cut, and the leaves and habit different. Erica ($ Evrystoma P) BRowNLEEX, Bolus,n.sp. Fruticulus robustus, erectus, l—4-pedalis. Ramuli puberuli, subvirgati ; folia 4na, subulata, erecta, dense imbricata, 9 millim. longa; flores terminales, 4ni, 5 millim. longi, pedicellis nutantibus, cano-pubescentibus, 3 millim. longis; bractee subapproximate, ovate, acutm, membranacesm, colorate ; sepala late elliptica vel fere orbicularia, acuta, apicem versus carinata, basi imbricantia, viscidula, corolle squilonga; corolla tubulosa, limbo obtuso parum expanso, tubum squante; stamina subexserta, antheris oblongis, scabris, cristatis; ovarium hemisphericum, sulcatum, glabrum ; stylus validus, stamina excedens, stigmate clavato. (Ex exempll. plur. exsicc. sub num 2858 Tyson, ut infra.) D Hab. In graminosis ad margines sylve “ Perie F orest , dicte, Kraffraria, in “ Regione Orientali" Colonie Capensis, alt. circa 760 metr., fl. Febr., legit Miss Brownlee, No. 2858, in herbb. W. Tyson, Kewensi, Bolus, &c. EN The sepals and corolla are white. The habit something like that of E. triflora, L., or of E. vespertina, Linn. f. In floral structure it approaches most nearly to the last named, but the leaves are longer, the flowers larger, the bracts broader, the sepals longer in proportion to the corolla, the limb of the latter more connivent and not reflexed. Its 4-nate leaves seem to separate it from either of the sections Eurystegia or Eurystoma, while yet it unites certain floral characteristics of both. 186 MB. H. BOLUS'S CONTRIBUTIONS Erica ($ Potycopon) ERIocopon, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus erectus, subrobustus, ramosus, pubescens; rami ramuli foliaque pube brevi, cum pilis badiis interdum glanduliferis intermixtis, obtecta; folia 3na, lanceolata, plana, subacuta, marginibus reflexis, cinerascentia, 8 millim. longa; flores terminales 3ni, pedicellis corolla brevioribus; bractes 8, lineares, subremot& ; sepala ovata, subobtusa, herbacea; corolla campanulato-globosa, limbo inflexo, viscoso-pubescens, 2:5 millim. longa; anther in- clus®, obcordat#, mutiee; ovarium hirsutum; stylus breve exsertus, stigmate capitato. (Ex exempll. 2 exsicc. sub num. 5190.) Hab. In clivis meridionalibus montis Winterhoek Tulbagh- ensis, alt. cire. 450 metr., fl. Nov., legi. No. 5190 in herbb. Kewensi, meo, &c. Corolla pale dull red, leaves ashen grey. The general appear- ance resembles that of E. patens, Andr., but the calyx is very different. It is also something like E. bicolor, Thunb., but differs in several characters. In some respects it approaches the section Ephebus, but here again the shape of the corolla is alien. EnicA ($ ArsacE) rnops, Bolus, n. sp. Suffrutex erectus, ramosus, 2—3-pedalis. Rami adscendentes, glabrescentes, ramuli pubescenti-hirti ; folia 3na, lineares, dorso suleata, scabro- hispida, 4 millim. longa; flores subterni, numerosi, 3—4 millim. longi ; bractea unica, approximata, ovata, acuta, subamplexicaulis, colorata; sepala ovata, colorata; corolla globoso-campanulata, calyce parum longior, ore aperto, limbo tubo multo breviore; anthere incluse mutice, glabre; ovarium apice hispidulum; stigma peltatum. (Hz exempll. plur. exsicc. sub num. 3719.) Hab. In montibus Peninsule Capensis, alt. 430-750 metr., flor. Julio-Aug. Bolus 3719; Herb. Norm. Austr.- Afr. No. 50. The sepals, corolla, and bract are whitish. Habit, leaves, and general appearance that of .E. hispidula, L., with which I expect it will be found mixed in many herbaria. But it is readily dis- tinguished by its single sheathing bract. E. unibracteata, Klotzsch, which I have not seen, must be a different plant, judging from the description, and, besides, comes from the extreme eastern districts. Our plant is not uncommon, and occurs both on the Table and Muizenberg Mts. TO SOUTH-AFRICAN BOTANY. |. 187 Erroa ($ Arsace) NATALITIA, Bolus, n.sp. Fruticulus gracilis, erectus, ramosus, ramis adscendentibus cano- pubescentibus. Folia 3na, linearia, glabra vel sub lente minutissime puberula, circa 3 millim. longa; flores numerosissimi umbellatim conferti, minimi; bractee 3, remote; sepala deltoidea, pubescentia, ciliata, colorata, interdum subinequalia; corolla fere globosa, limbo connivente, glabra, circa 1 mill. longa; anther» 7-8, inclusz, libere, mutice; ovarium globosum, glabrum; stylus longe exsertus, stigmate obconico, magno. (Ez exempll. exsicc. 2, Wood 990.) Hab. Natal, Indivedive, Wood No. 990. [Natal, ridges occa- sionally snowed, 4000—5000 ft., Sept., Sutherland ; in herb. Kew. —JN. E. Brown.] l In habit this resembles the smaller-flowered specimens of E. floribunda, Lodd. ; but the flowers, wbich are pink according to Mr. Wood, are still smaller (perhaps the smallest in the genus) and are besides differently shaped. PurLrrrra TRISTIS, Bolus, n. sp. Fruticulus gracilis, erectus, ramosus, fere glaber. Folia 8na, linearia, obtusa, erecto-adpressa, viscidula, juniora ciliolata, 2-3 millim. longa, internodiis parum longiora; flores terminales, solitarii vel 2—8ni, cum pedicellis circa 3 millim. longi; sepala ovata, subinæqualia, subacuta, colo- rata, corolla dimidio breviora ; corolla campanulato-globosa, limbo obtuso, circa 1:5 mm. longa; stamina inclusa, filamentis bre- vissimis basi dilatatis connatis, antheris late ovatis basi cohæ- rentibus; ovarium globosum, stylus gracilis, exsertus, obconicus, stigmate excavato vix peltato. (Es exempll. paucis exsicc. sub num. 2594 ut infra.) Hab. In clivis graminosis montis Koudveld inter Graaff Reinet et Murraysburg, in Coloniá Capensi, alt. circ. 1400 metr., flor. Dec., legit H. Bolus (anno 1872), No. 2594 in herbb. Kew. &c. This has somewhat the appearance and habit of Ericinella passerinoides, mihi, but both the leaves and flowers are less densely crowded. The sepals are much more nearly equal than is usually the case in this genus. 188 DR. D. H. SCOTT ON NUCLEI On Nuclei in Oscillarfa and Tolypothrix. By DuxrnFiecp H. Scofr, M.A., Ph.D., F.L.S. [Read 16th June, 1887.] (Prate V. figs. 1-4.) In all recent classifications of the Vegetable Kingdom the class of Schizophyta, including, on the one hand, the “blue-green Algæ,” and, on the other, the Bacteria, has been sharply sepa- rated from all other plants. The chief grounds on which this separation is based are three in number :—1st. The absence in the Schizophyta of any sexual reproduction; 2nd. The absence of distinctly differentiated chromatophores; and 3rd. The absence ofnuclei. It is with the last point alone that we are now con- cerned. Statements alleging the existence of a nucleus in these plants have indeed been made from time to time. Thus Schmitz once believed that he had found a nucleus in Oscillaria itself and other Cyanophycex ; but he afterwards found reason to give up this view. Zopf made similar assertions with regard to Phragmo- nema and an allied genus. Here, however, it remained uncertain whether the bodies detected by him were really nuclei or simply vacuoles. Since the exhibition of the under-mentioned specimens, the writer's attention has been called to a paper by N. Wille *, in which the existence of a nucleus in Tolypothrix lanata is maintained on the ground of very careful observations in which various staining- reagents were used. So far as itis possible to judge from a paper in which there are no figures in illustration of this point, it appears that Wille had really solved the problem. Indications of divi- sion-stages also seem to have been seen by him. There is, how- ever, an absence of satisfactory detail from the paper. Wille's work appears to have attracted little or no attention, in spite of its considerable merit. Two years later Hansgirg t, in the same publication, asserted that both nuclei and chromatophores are present in Gleotheca and other forms, though he did not find them in Oscillaria or its near allies. His figures, however, throw no light whatever on the subject. Within the last few weeks & series of papers by Zacharias, which is not yet complete, has appeared in the * Botanische Zeitung. His subject is the nucleus * Berichte d. deutschen botanischen Gesellschaft, 1883, p. 243. t Berichte, 1885, p. 18. IN OSCILLARIA AND TOLYPOTHRIX. 189 generaly; and it is only a small part of his whole work with which we are directly concerned. To previous work by this author we owe a large part of our knowledge of the chemistry of the nucleus. The method used by him in that part of the investigation which is of immediate interest in this connexion was to treat the objects first with ether-alcohol to remove fat, and then to digest in pepsine solution, subsequently making use of various staining- reagents. By this method Zacharias was able to demonstrate, both in the cells of Yeast and in those of Oscillaria and Tolypo- thriv, the existence of a body having the coarsely fibrous struc- ture with which histologists are familiar as characterizing the so-called “ knot-stage ” of the nucleus of the higher plants. The structure in question closely agreed in its reactions with the fila- mentous (chromatin) portion of undoubted nuclei. As we have seen, it resisted the action of pepsine, while, on the other hand, it was soluble in such reagents as dilute solution of common salt. In its staining peculiarities the body in question also showed a nuclear character. The tests applied by Zacharias will probably be regarded as satisfactorily establishing the existence of a real nucleus in each cell of the plants in question. In Zolypothrix the body which gives the nuclear reactions is already visible in the natural state without any treatment whatever. The exhibition now described is confirmatory of Zacharias's results; but the methods employed were different. It must here be expressly stated that the nominal exhibitor can only . claim a very small portion of whatever credit may belong to the demonstration. The preparations were made by a lady, Miss H. V. Klaassen, working in the Jodrell Laboratory at Kew; and to her is due, not only the actual manipulation, but also, to a great extent, the elaboration of the methods. The drawings shown are also by her hand. The plants so far investigated comprise three species of Os- eillaria and Tolypothrix coactilis, The preparations actually shown were prepared as follows :—“Oscillaria No. 1” was treated for five minutes with methylated ether and then stained for four minutes with Kleinenberg’s hematoxylin. The specimen was then mounted by the usual process in Canada balsam. In the middle of each cella deeply stained roundish body is seen which has a distinctly fibrous structure, comparable, as already stated, to the well-known “knot-stage” of the ordinary nucleus, as 1 3 190 DR. D. H. SCOTT ON NUCLEI seen, for example, in pollen mother-cells just before division. In some of the cells this fibrous body is broken up into a small number of portions. In all the latter cases indication of division of the cell by the ingrowth of a new transverse wall are found. In a few specially favourable examples indications of colourless strie, suggesting the idea of “achromatin fibres,” could be ob- served, connecting the portions of the nuclear structure, and iraversing the region when the new cell-wall was not yet com- plete. The small number of segments into which the chromatin thread breaks up suggests a comparison with such animal nuclei as that in the ovum of Ascaris. ` The other preparations shown, “Oscillaria No. 3” and Tolypo- thrix coactilis, were both prepared by the following method :— Treatment for two hours with picro-nigrosin solution was fol- lowed by immersion in saturated solution of chloral hydrate for two minutes, the filaments being subsequently mounted in pure glycerine. ” In “Oseillaria No. 3” the knot-like nuclei are very clear. Each nucleus is somewhat contracted, leaving a clear space between the chromatin thread and the general protoplasm of the cell. This phenomenon was long ago detected by Strasburger in the knot-stage of the nuclei of spore and pollen mother-cells. In this preparation division-stages are especially frequent, and far clearer than in “Oscillaria1.” The signs of achromatin fibres are more marked. It is hoped that the important subject of caryoki- nensis in these plants may be more fully dealt with in a future paper. It will clearly be of the greatest interest to know how far these phenomena show an agreement with those which are now so well known in the case of the higher plants. The Tolypothrix shows the same general characters, the slightiy contracted fibrous nuclei coming out with remarkable clearness. Here also some indications of division may be observed. It may be mentioned that other methods than those used for the preparations exhibited have been employed with similar results. It is unnecessary to go into these in detail. In all cases the same structure was shown, only slight differences in the amount of contraction of the nucleus being observed. In “Oscillaria 2," probably O. princeps, the nuclei are of an elliptical outline, and show the fibrous structure very plainly. The criticism which is most likely to be made on these observa- tions, and which has indeed been actually suggested by a distin- IN OSCILLARIA AND TOLYPOTHRIX. 191 guished botanist, is this: Is it not possible that the supposed nuclei are really products of coagulation due tu the reagents employed? It might be supposed that the more granular por- tion of the cell-contents may become separated from the rest and accumulate in a central mass. The answer to this objection is, I think, threefold :— 1. The granular protoplasm can still be clearly seen surround- ing the “ nucleus.” 2. The existence of division-stages in the central body, accom- panying the division of the cell as a whole, points clearly to a truly nuclear nature. 3. In Tolypothrix the same bodies which present the characters described can be seen in the living state before any artificial treat- ment has been applied. To this it may be added that the observations just described must be taken in connexion with the chemical tests applied by Zacharias, which go so far to establish the character of the bodies in question as nuclei, agreeing in their reactions with the un- doubted nuclei of the higher plants. In conclusion, a few words may be said on the general bearing of the facts observed. In spite of the scattered observations cited at the beginning of this paper, it has been the received doctrine up to the present time that the Schizophyta contain no nuclei; though it has been held that isolated granules of the chemical nature of nuclein may occur in their cells. It will only be necessary to quote two authorities. Strasburger, in his classical work ‘ Das botanische Practicum’ (1884), p. 867*, states that the Schizophyce® and the Schizomycetes agree in being destitute of nuclei and of definite chromatophores. Goebel (‘ Outlines of Classification, Engl. ed., p. 20, 1887), asserts that “ no cell-nucleus is found either in the Cyanophyces or in the Schizomycete:.” If the present obser- vations, in conjunction with those of Zacharias and others, be established, and extended to other members of the group, these statements must fall to the ground. The bearing of this is two- fold. 1. The conclusion is important with reference to the general theory of the cell. In all plants with nuclei we have good grounds * Also in the 2nd ed., 1887. 192 ON NUCLEI IN OSCILLARIA AND TOLYPOTHBIX. j } for believing that these are essential in some way for the life and | development of the cell, though their actual functions remain / unknown. This has, as is well known, been experimentally proved | { by Schmitz in the case of the multinucleate cells of certain Si- . phones. The question whether there are any plants which are normally destitute of these structures is thus obviously one of great physiological interest. 2. The subject is important from a systematic point of view. The separation of the Schizophyta from the rest of the vegetable kingdom has, as we have seen, depended mainly on three negative characters; for the peculiarity in the pigment of the Cyanophyces is not a point on which great weight can be laid. Of the cha- racters in question, that regarding the absence of sexual repro- duction is the least important; for there are many of the higher plants in which observation has hitherto failed to reveal any such process. The absence of nuclei and of chromatophores are points of almost equal importance ; though the former will probably be regarded as the more weighty. That this distinction has been, even in some instances, broken down must be regarded as tending in an important degree to bring the Schizophytes into closer rela- tion with other Thallophytes. It may perhaps be said, without presumption, that the results attained in the Cyanophycem tend to obliterate the line of de- marcation between these plants and the true Alge. As regards the occurrence of nuclei in the Bacteria, nothing is yet known. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE V. (Figs. 1-4.) A. Fig. 1. Oscillaria, sp. (“ No. 1”), prepared by ether—hsematoxylin—OCanada- balsam method. Segmentation indicated at a. Fig. 2. Oscillaria, sp. (“ No. 2,” probably O. princeps), prepared by ether— hxmatoxylin—glycerine method. The details are only shown in a few of the cells. Fig. 3. Oscillaria, sp. (“ No. 3”), prepared by picronigrosin—chloral-hydrate— glycerine method. Division-stages shown in several of the cells. Fig. 4. Tolypothrix coactilis, prepared by ether— hematoxylin— glycerine method. All the figures magnified about 800. | ON A NEW JAPANESE SPECIES OF BALANOPHORA. 193 On a Species of Balanophora nee Japanese Flora. By Toxvuraro Ind, F.L.S. [Read 16th June, 1887.] (PrarE V. figs. 5-8.) Our knowledge of the flora of Japan has progressed siuce the publieation of the conjoint work of MM. Franchet and Savatier, by the continued researches of many men of science, both in the west and in the east, but more especially by the laborious studies of that competent authority on the Eastern Asiatic Flora, Dr. C. J. Maximowicz of St. Petersburg. Under these circumstances, all that remains requisite is the compilation of a complete flora of Japan in some such form as Bentham’s ‘Flora Hongkongensis,’ or Sir J. D. Hooker’s ‘Flora of British India’ (the latter an elaborate work still in course of publication), which is not an easy task to undertake. With no such complete flora at present, botanists may welcome even one fact towards our knowledge of the flora of J. apan, if of such a nature as to make known more or less striking features in the geographical distribution of plants. Having taken great interest in the numerous papers which have lately appeared on the debated Order Balanophores, among which I may mention Dr. E. Zimmermann’s “ Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Anatomie der Helosis guyanensis” (Flora, 1886), Dr. H. Trimen’s “ Notes on Balanophora Thwaitesii,’ Eichl. (Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xxii. 1886, p. 330), and especially the note- worthy memoir on new species of Balanophora and Thonningia by Mr. W. Fawcett (Trans. Linn. Soc., Bot. ser. 2, vol. ii. 1886, p. 233), I am induced to make a few statements, of a more or less imper- fect character, on the occurrence of a plant in Japan belonging to this remarkable Order, which had been previously unnoticed by European botanists, since I have paid special attention to it for some years, in order to' come to a definite conclusion. I have not, however, made any previous attempt to publish my remarks on this subject, not only from the scantiness of materials, but also because I wished to wait until my obser- vations were complete, and, if possible, at the same time to take some notice of the observation of certain anatomical as well as Physiological characters of this interesting organism. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. B 194 MR. TOKUTARO ITO ON A NEW Since L. C. Richard, in 1822, established the Order Balano- phore® in his remarkable * Mémoires sur une nouvelle Famille des Plantes, Balanophorées ” (Mém. du Mus. Hist. Nat. vol. viii.), these plants, by their singular morphological characters, parasitic habit, physiological significance, and the absence of green chlo- rophyll have attracted the attention of many botanists; and the elaborate monographs of Griffith *, Hooker f, and lastly of Eichler + have shown the complexity of the subject. Minute anatomical and physiological observations at the same time were by no means neglected by botanists, the chief exponents of which are Junghuhn$, Unger||, Góppert €T, Weddell **, Hofmeister tt, Solms-Laubach ff, and Beccari§§. Instead of entering here, however, into details on this subject, I refer simply to the above works, which are the principal contributions to our knowledge of Balanophores. Turning now to the consideration of the geographical distribu- tion of this Order in Eastern Asia, we find the species described by Sir J. D. Hooker from Hongkong under the name of Balano- phora Harlandi (Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. xxii. 1859, p. 426), authentic specimens of which I have been able to examine at Kew. No observation, however, was recorded previously, so far as I am aware, as to the occurrence of any plant of this Order in Japan. In July 1883, whilst engaged in collecting plants on Mount Amagi, in the province of Idsu, which forms a peninsula extend- ing in a south-easterly direction on the principal island of Japan, Mr. Ohkubo, of Tokio University, was fortunate enough to find, in the shelter of the forest, a parasitic plant of somewhat remark- able form. This plant consists of an aggregation of globular fleshy bodies, each with its apical part formed into a short scaly protuberance. These bodies, eight in number, are of light- yellowish brown; the scales which enclose the protuberances being, however, brown in colour. About an inch apart there * Trans. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xx. 1851. t Loc. cit. vol. xxii. 1859. : | Eichler, in De Candolle’s ‘Prodromus,’ vol. xvii. 1873; and in Martius's Flora Brasil. fasc. 47. $ Nova Act. Acad. Css. Leop.-Oarol. vol. xviii. 1839, Suppl, | Ann. des Wiener Mus. ii. 1840. *| Nova Act. Acad. Cæs. Leop.-Carol. vol. xviii. 1841, Suppl. ** Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3, vol. xiv. 1850. tt Abhandl. d. k. Sache. ges. d. Wiss. Bd. vi. 1859. 11 Pringsheim’s * Jahrbücher,' Band vi. 1867-1868. $$ Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Italiano, vol. i. 1869. JAPANESE SPECIES OF BALANOPHORA. 195 is a minute body, which seems to be one of the globular bodies in a very young state. Unfortunately the specimen found was in so early a state of development that examination of its anatomical structure/was but of slight value for its sys- tematic determination. But from its external appearance, it may readily be inferred that this plant belongs to the genus Balanophora. An illustration of this specimen will be found in ' Gakugei Shirin’ (n. 77, p. 583), a monthly journal, published under the auspices of Tokio University. A second specimen was discovered by Mr. Makino, one of my local correspondents in Japan, in a district in the province of Tosa, in the island of Sikoku, a short account of which will be found in a Japanese scientific journal, * Toyo Gakugei Zasshi’ (vol. iii. p. 450, 1886). Though the specimen found in the latter place was only a female plant, it is extremely probable that it is identical with that obtained from Amagi-san. Ou examining the Herbarium at Kew, I was delighted to find some specimens of Balanophora collected by C. Wright in the Riukiu Islands. This is probably the same plant represented in a botanical work on Riukiu plants, entitled ** Sıtsumon Honzo ” (Gwaihen, vol. i. fol. 12)*. These specimens seem to me to agree in every respect with those which I havealready mentioned from the two localities in Japan. Although I do not like to rush to con- clusions, I cannot but consider, so far as our present knowledge is concerned, that there isa very great probability that the plants collected in Amagi-san and in the island of Sikoku, together with those from Riukiu Islands, belong to one and the same species. Thus, at present taking the view that all the plants I men- tioned are identical, I proceed to ascertain whether the speci- mens represented at Kew throw any light upon the subject under consideration. Fortunately the Riukiu specimens con- tained in the Herbarium represent both the male and female Plants. Entering briefly into the specific determination of the plant in question, it may be pointed out that the male flowers of the Riukiu specimens, though imperfect, seem to represent three * An illustrated Flora written by a native botanist of Riukiu Islands. Mazi- mowicz has already made the following allusion to this work in ‘ Mélanges Biolo- giques tirés du Bull. de l'Acad. Imp. Sci. de St. Pétersbourg, t. xi. 1883, P. 763:—" Sitsumon Honzo, Gwaihen, i. e. qusestiones de plantis Japonicis secun- dum figuras in J aponia ad naturam delineatas viris doctis Chine proposite, cum eorum responsis, edits ab Tsju Dzan Goshidzen e Liukiu, 5 voll. in 8vo, 1837.” 196 MR. TOKUTARO ITO ON A NEW anthers, each bilocular, which proves their affinity to the Balano- phora dioica, Wall., group. Now, besides B. dioica, there occurs a nearly allied species known as B. polyandra; and the difference between the two species is considered to be scarcely recognizable, since so competent an observer as Sir J. D. Hooker * says:—“I `’ have frequently not been able to distinguish female specimens of this (B. polyandra) from those of B. dioica.” The difficulty of distinguishing the two species does not seem to depend entirely on their close resemblances, but also on their variability, B. dioica having been described by Prof. Eichler t as “ planta magnitudine variabilis." The distinction between the two species, however, is founded entirely on the diversity of the stamens, namely the anthers in those of B. dioica are bilocular, while in B. polyandra they are multilocular. Depending principally upon the above determinations, in an examination of the male flowers of Riukiu specimens, perhaps we may not be far wrong in presuming that the plants we found in Japan are probably B. dioica, Wall. The only difficulties which I cannot pass over without mention, are, that in our Riukiu specimens the number of the bracts of the peduncle is rather fewer, and they are loosely placed and irregu- larly imbricate as we generally observe them to be in B. poly- andra, while in B. dioica the imbrication is remarkably regular; and that the capitulum of the Riukiu specimen approximates more in shape to B. polyandra than to B. dioica. By comparing our plant with other species, it differs essentially from B. elongata by its tubular rhizome, the latter having it elongate, from .B. Har- landi by its non-globose capitulum, and from B. involucrata in other respecta. With regard to the distribution of B. dioica, I have been able to examine the following specimens, all of which are contained in the Herbarium at Kew :— India: Sikkim, alt. 4000--7000 ped. (Sir J. D. Hooker, d et 2); Khasia, alt. 3000-5000 ped. (Sir J. D. Hooker, d et 9, Dr. Wallich 1849, 3); Nepalia (Herb. East Ind. Comp., d , 1821). The allied species, B. polyandra, is represented from various localities, some of which may be given thus :— India: Himalaya orient. (Herb. Griffith, n. 2435, g); Sikkim, alt. 5000-7000 ped. (coll. Sir J. D. Hooker, d et 2). * Trans. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xxii. 1859, p. 47. t De Candolle's * Prodromus, xviii. pp. 145 & 149, JAPANESE SPECIES OF BALANOPHORA. 197 Bringing now my remarks on the Japanese Balanophora to a conclusion, I hope that my statements, however imperfect, may throw some light upon our present knowledge as to the occur- rence of Balanophoree in Eastern Asia; and that, at the same time, they will be of some slight assistance to those who may be in a position to make further observaiions on this interesting plant. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE V. (Figs. 5-8.) B. Fig.5. A female specimen of Balanophora dioica, Wall.?, collected by Mr. Makino in the island of Sikoku, Japan. Nat. size. Fig. 6. Sketch of a female flower of the preceding on the stalk of a spadicel, Magnified. Fig. 7. A male specimen of Balanophora dioica, Wall. ?, collected in the Riukiu Islands. Nat. size. Fig. 8. A male flower of the same, Slightly magnified. On a new Genus of Orchidew trom th Island of St. Thomas, West Africa. By H. N. Rr»Xxy, M.A., F.LS. [Read 16th June, 1887.] (Puare VI.) THE very interesting little terrestrial Orchid described in this paper was kindly communicated to me by Prof. Henriques, of the Botanic Gardens, Coimbra. It was obtained, with many other interesting plants, from the island of St. Thomas, West Africa, by the Portuguese Expedition in 1885. Prof. Henriques was anxious for me to publish an account of the Orchidez and Cyperaces of the expedition in the ‘ Boletin da Sociedade Broteriana,’ in which publication have already appeared the descriptions of the remainder of the botanical col- lection ; but on my urging the great interest of this plant, he consented to allow me to offer the publication of an account of it to the Linnean Society, in whose Journal it would be figured, and be more generally accessible to the scientific world. ORESTIA, n. gen. l Herba pedalis, habitu Microstylidis stelidostachya ; caulibus haud bulbosis, vaginis pallidis laxis tectis. Folia membranacea LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 8 198 MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON A 2-3 inequalia, ovata, acuta, obliqua. Scapus debilis inferne nudus, bracteis paucis exceptis. Flores parvi, patentes, haud resupinati, flavi. Bracteæ breves, lanceolate, acute. Sepalum posticum longiusculum, oblongum, lanceolatum, obtusum; lateralia bre- viora, ovata, falcata, labello supposita. Petala obliqua, ovata, lanceolata. Labellum sepalis brevius, obovatum, emarginatum, pulvina pubescente purpurascente in medio. Gynostemium sub- teres, gracile, arcuatum, superne attenuatum. Anthera terminalis filamento brevi, rostello adnata, loculi valde discreti, lateraliter mox dehiscentes. Pollinia 4, exappendiculata, elliptica, curva, iransversa, ceracea, flava. Stigma tenue, profunde concavum. Rostellum latere tenue obtriangulare, apice lato obscure sinuato, anthers adnatum et celans. Fructus ignotus. ORESTIA ELEGANS, n. sp. (Plate VI.) Caules 3-unciales, graciles. Folia 2-3 tenuia marginibus crispis, maximum 3 uncias longum 1% unciam latum. Scapus 6- uncialis, angulatus ; bracteis j*5-uncialibus, ovatis, acuminatis, paucis, inferne dissitis. Racemus multiflorus, laxiusculus. Bractee florales lanceolat®, acute. Pedicelli suberecti, j-unci- ales. Flores flavi, callo in disco labelli purpurascente. Island of St. Thomas, West Africa, at 1200 m. Coll. Mollec. This plant is one of no little interest on account of the re- markable structure of the column, which differs in arrangement of parts from that of any genus known to me, so that it is very difficult to establish clearly its relations with other forms. The habit, as stated above, is just that of Microstylis stelido- stachya. It has a stem of a few inches in height covered with thin whitish sheaths, and terminated by a tuft of oval leaves, from the centre of which rises a slender scape terminated by a lax raceme of little flowers. The sepals are dissimilar, the upper ones narrower than the lower, which are ovate and falcate, lying under the round lip, which they surpass in length. The petals are narrower than the sepals, ovate, lanceolate, and slightly curved. The lip, which is flat, has in its centre a small round pubescent cushion, over which the slender column bends. The ` column is cylindrical at the base, gradually tapering towards the anther, where it is dilated into a kind of hammer-head. On the front of this is a thin-walled tube forming the stigma, above which is a thin, broad, obtriangular portion which, I believe, to repre- sent the rostellum. From in front the anther is almost entirely NEW GENUS OF ORCHIDEA. 199 invisible, except through the thin rostellum. On a back view of the column, the anther is seen to be firmly attached to the rostellum. It consists of two granular loculi quite separate from each other and dehiscing laterally (very early, for on opening a bud I found that they had already dehisced). They then form two cups, in which the pollinia lie transversely, andffall out on either side of the rostellum. The anther is attached to the column by a short but distinct filament. The pollinia are four in number, bright yellow, elliptic and curved, of a somewhat waxy, and certainly not granular, consistency. They have no appendage of any kind, and resemble most those of a Liparis or some such plant, and, as I have said, lie horizontally in the loculus, that is, with the long axis of each pollinium at right angles to the axis of the column. As they do not touch the rostellum at any point, it would naturally be expected that they would have no gland, which is commonly supposed to be derived from the rostellum ; and this is the case. They seem to fall out of the loculi extremely readily ; and from the normal position of the column it appears . that the plant would have to depend for its fertilization upon the chance adherence of the pollinia to the sides of the back of some insect which comes to devour the soft purple cushion in the centre of the lip. At first I imagined that the two loculi might represent two distinct stamens, and that the trian gular body I have termed rostellum might correspond to the shield of Cypripedium. But on examining flowers treated with potash and glycerine, I found that there was only one fibro-vascular bundle to the anther, which runs up the back of the column, terminating abruptly between the loculi. The front of the column is traversed by two bundles, one on either side, which terminate at the level of the stigma; but I could see none extending into the rostellum. Nor are there any traces of the lateral stamens ofthe outer whorl, either in the form of stelidia or of bundles. And there are also no bundles repre- senting those of the inner staminal whorl. These, however, are commonly absent in Neottiem, to which section this plant appa- rently must be referred. . For though the pollinia are in texture very different from that ofa Neottiacian plant, and bear more resemblance to those of the Epidendres, yet the complete adnation of the anther to the back of the rostellum is only parallelled by the arrangement of 8 200 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES the parts in some Neottiew. In Diuris, for example, the anther is almost invisible from in front, on account of the large rostellum, \ and the anther remaining permanently attached slits longitu- dinally. But the pollinia in this case lie vertically, that is parallel with the axis of the column, so that their upper ends touch the viscid part of the rostellum and are thus provided with a gland. In Orestia, on the other hand, the pollinia are quite free from the rostellum, which appears absolutely functionless except as a means of preventing the pollinia falling on tothe stigma. It is obvious, however, that to none of the other sections of Orchidew can it be referred, for the form of the pollinia aud absence of caudicles precludes Ophrydes» ; while Epidendres and Vandes have oper- eular anthers. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE VI. Fig. 1. Orestia elegans, n. sp. The entire plant. Natural size. 2. The flower, enlarged. 3. The column from in front. r, rostellum ; a, anther ; s, stigma. 4. The column from behind. r, rostellum ; a, anther; p, pollinia. 5. Diagram of the course of the bundles. r, rostellum. a*, fibrovascular bundle to anther ; s*, lateral bundles of column. 6. Pollen-mass. upon Pjotoplasmic Movement, Part I. By SPENCER LE M. Moónz, F.L.S. [Read 2nd June, 1887.) (Piare VII.) IN the year 1856 Bóhm* put on record the discovery that chlorophyll grains alter their position, collecting into masses in sunlight and moving on to the side-walls of the cells—the latter movement being effected also, but more slowly, in darkness. This matter he investigated on a rather large scale, no less than upwards of a hundred species of Crassulacee being used in the course of the experiment. Three years later Bóhm f returned to this subject, but beyond noticing that the Sazifragec resemble their allies, the second memoir contains little of present interest. * Bitzb. der Wien. Akad, 1856, Band xxii. Heft 2. t Ibid, 1859, Band xxvii, Heft 2. STUDIES "Eton Brotoey.—III. The Influence of Light IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 201 It should be mentioned that Von Mercklin * had as early as 1850 noticed variatious in the position of chlorophyll, but without attributing them to any physical agency. Shortly after Bohm, Gris f figured and described arrangements of chlorophyll grains round the nucleus, sume of which must have been the effect either of light or its absence, although this was not realized by him; Indeed the research had a quite different object. Gris also figured the protoplasm of etiolated plants from which the chlo- rophyll has disappeared, as collected upon the cells' side-walls or in their corners. To Famintzin I belongs the credit of ascer- taining displacements of chlorophyll to be the effect of illumi- nation and not of heat; in a species of Mnium this author found that the grains come out on the free (surface) walls in light, and in darkness pass on to the side-walls. Shortly after this, two memoirs were published by Borodin $, in the first of which it was Shown that the chlorophyll grains of prothallia, collected by sojourn in darkness on the side-walls (“ Nachtstellung "), move on to the surface-walls (“ Tagesstellung ") in three hours, the reverse movement coming first into view not until after twenty-four hours’ withdrawal from light. Moreover, Nacht- stellung and Tagesstellung were likewise noticed in many Mosses, in the propagula of Marchantia polymorpha, and in other Hepa- tice. Borodin’s second memoir, devoted to Phanerogams, marks a decided advance, since in it the effect of the intensity of light is first distinctly noticed ; he showed that the chlorophyll of insolated leaves of Lemna trisulca, Callitriche verna, and Stellaria media is first driven upon the side-walls, butif the sunlight be still allowed to act, the grains collect in heaps in the corners of the cells. Boro- din proved that this is due to light and not to heat, inasmuch as the Movement will not take place in light composed of the less refran- gible rays of the spectrum, but it will if,without any change of tem- perature, only rays of high refrangibility be used. Besides this, Borodin showed that the chlorophyll of the above types passes on to the side-walls in darkness (in the thicker portion of Lemna frisulca on to the wall separating the two layers as well as on to the side-walls); and also that this assumption of Nachtstellung * * Beob. an. d. Prothallium d. Farrnkräuter.” t Ann. d. Sc. Nat. Bot. 4™° série, tome vii. (1857). A t Bull. Acad. d. Sc. de St. Pétersbourg, 1867 ; reproduced in Pringsheim’s Jahrb, f. wiss. Bot. Band vi., and translated in Ann, Sc. Nat. 5"* série, tome vil. $ Bull. Acad. d. Sc. de St. Pétersbourg, 1868 and 1869 (xii. and xiii). 202 MR..S. LE M. MOORE'S STUDIES is more rapid in a cell when injury has been inflicted on it. Next on the list comes Frank *, who in 1872 made the movements of chlorophyll the subject of a careful study. He called by the name of * Epistrophe” the distribution of the grains upon the free walls and the parts of the wall bordering on intercellular spaces, and by that of “ Apostrophe " the arrangement upon the side-walls ; he also confirmed the statements of his predecessors that Epistrophe is more quickly assumed from dark-caused Apostrophe than vice versá. In addition to this Frank found Apostrophe to be brought about more slowly in large than in small cells, and the position of the chlorophyll grains to be largely dependent on the age and general condition of the cell. Shortly afterwards, the remarkable difference with respect to position in high and low light shown by the chlorophyll of Selaginella Mar- tensii was announced by Prillieux f ; and De Bary f, in the course of some observations made in conjunction with Strasburger on the life-history of Acetabularia mediterranea, noted a running together into small clumps of the grains of healthy tubes exposed for a few minutes to direct sunlight. In 1880 the subject was investigated by Stahl $, who begins his memoir with an interesting account of the effects of light upon the chlorophyll plate of a species of Mesocarpus, showing that the plate, set broadside on in diffused light, turns through an are of 90? on to its edge if the illumination be strong. Stahl objects to Borodin’s terms “Tagesstellung " and * Nachtstellung," remarking very appo- sitely that the chlorophyll of many plants remains in Tagesstellung throughout the night, and that in order to move it into Nacht- stellung exposure to sunlight is the only requisite. Frank’s terminology likewise fails to commend itself, inasmuch as by * Epistrophe " Frank understands the arrangement of the grains upon the superficial walls, and on those parts of the walls bounding intercellular spaces, whereas in diffused light chloro- phyll is disposed on the walls at right angles to the direction of incident illumination irrespective of their relation to intercellular * Pringsheim's Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. Band viii. See also Bot. Zeitung, 1871. Prillieux had in 1870 (Comptes Rendus, tome lxx. p. 46) written a short account of the alterations in position undergone by the chlorophyll of Funaria hygrome- trica, which, however, had previously been recorded by Borodin. t Comptes Rendus, tome lxxviii. 1 Bot. Zeitung, 1877. $ Bot. Zeitung, 1880. Movement of the chlorophyll plate was first discovered by Wittrock (K. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handlingar, Band v. 1878), who did not, however, suspect the agency of light. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 208 spaces. To express the two conditions of perpendicularity to and parallelism with the incidence of light, Stahl coins the words “ Flüáchenstellung ” (corresponding with the “ Tagesstellung " of Borodin) and “ Profilstellung" (the analogue of “ Nachtstellung”). This author shows that if leaves of mosses and fern prothallia be brought from darkness into direct sunlight, no change in the position of their chlorophyll ensues, but that, after insolation, removal to the dark causes the grains to shift, to a greater or less extent, from Profilstellung into Flächenstellung. The chief point brought out by Stahl, however, is the one so well known from the reproduction of the figures in Sachs’s and Pfeffer’s works on Vegetable Physiology, viz. the behaviour of the chlorophyll of . Oxalis Acetosella * leaves set in direct sunlight, under which circumstances the grains of the two lower layers of mesophyll cells first pass into Profilstellung and afterwards mass in the cells’ corners, just as Borodin showed to be the case with Lemna trisulca &c. Stahl compares these phenomena with the movements of Zoospores and Desmids f; his memoir also deals with several allied subjects which have no bearing upon the present paper. The terminology adopted in the following pages is that of Frank, as being in best aecord with the genius of our language. By the word “ Epistrophe," however, I wish to be understood as implying the arrangement of the chlorophyll grains upon those walls which are at right angles to the plane of incident light; by “ Apostrophe ” the setting of the grains upon walls parallel to that plane. Moreover, it has been explained that apostrophe is caused by absence as well as by excess of light, and I shall show that it may sometimes be induced in poor grades of illumination ; when occurring in the dark or in feeble light it is proposed to qualify the apostrophe as “negative,” while “positive” apostrophe will express that the re-arrangement is the result of exposure to high illumination. To the whole phenomenon the term “ photolysis " may perhaps be deemed suitable. l Are the grains drawn passively along with the streaming plasma, or have they the faculty of independent motion? is a question which has often been asked. It was answered years ago and re- peatedly since in the former sense by Sachs f, and Frank $ was * Stahl also saw the same thing in many other types. . + Strasburger had previously done this in his memoir on zoospores in the ' Jenaische Zeitschrift’ for 1878. t ‘Lehrbuch’ and No. xxxv. of the ‘ Vorlesungen.’ $ Pringsheim’s Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. viii. pp. 294 and 282. 204 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES strongly of the same opinion, in which Pfeffer * has also acqui- esced. On the other hand, Prillieux t looks upon the movement as resulting from the attraction of one grain upon another, and of the cell-wall upon the grains, a curious notion which does not appear to have been shared by any otherauthor. Velten f, while allowing the great importance of the protoplasmic stream in effecting transference of the chlorophyll, considered that the grains have some power of moving independentlyof the protoplasm. This opinion he arrived at from observing motion round their own axis of the grains of two species of Chara; but it seems almost impossible to decide that the protoplasm, in which the chlorophyll lies embedded, is not the agent whereby this movement is caused. Stahl $ leaves the question unanswered, although he seems inclined to lean towards Velten’s view, on account of the dependence, as respects size and form, of chlorophyll grains upon illumination. The reasons which have led me to declare in favour of Sachs's theory are the following :— (i.) When photolysis is rapid (as e. g. in the cells of insolated Elodea leaves before rotation sets in) it is easy to see that the velocity of the chlorophyll grains is not greater than that of the granules swimming passively in the protoplasm. (ii) If Elodea leaves mounted in water and placed under the microscope on a warm summer day be exposed to strong illumi- nation, the image of the sun being received upon the mirror, after two or three minutes the chlorophyll grains will be found in rapid motion, either in groups or singly upon the superficial or lateral walls. The groups swim in streams of protoplasm, the single grains run along fine threads of the same substance. Now it sometimes happens that, in consequence of the protoplasm streaming in opposite directions in the same thread, pairs of * * Pflanzenphysiologie,’ ii. p. 397. t Comptes Rendus, 1874, p. 752. 1 Oesterr. bot. Zeitschr. 1876, no. 3. $ Bot. Zeitung, 1880, p. 352. Curiously enough, all authors state that Stahl decides in favour of the passivity doctrine. He does nothing of the kind. His words are :—“ Die Frage, ob die Körner sich bei diesen Vorgängen ganz und gar passiv verhalten oder sich in irgend einer Weise bei den Bewegungen den Lichtreize gegenüber thütig erweisen dürfte wohl kaum mit Sicherheit zu ent- scheidensein. Die letztere Annahme gewinnt allerdings einige Wahrscheinlich- keit bei Erwägung der später zu besprechenden Gestaltsveränderungen von Chlorophylikérnern, welche in manchen Fällen ziemlich rasch auf den Lichtreiz erfolgen." IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 205 grains approach and clash, one of them turning by this means upon its edge and being thus enabled to pass its fellow. When the grains clash, a large part of their momentum must disappear ; and if they were not passively drifting along, some appreciable slowing of their speed should be observed, because time would be required for the regeneration of that part of the lost momentum due to their own proper motion. But such retardation does not occur, for almost immediately after impact the journey is resumed at its former rate. (ii. If light acts directly upon the grains it might be expected that they would sometimes spontaneously turn upon their own axis. I have failed to detect any instance of this movement which was not referable to some external cause. Is the Movement transmissible ? A question of some interest is broached when it is asked whether, in view of Strasburger’s theory of the universal conti- nuity of protoplasm* and the undoubted fact that effects ascribed to the action of light are capable of transmission from one part of a plant to another t, the slow movements of protoplasm which cause the chlorophyll grains to change their position are also themselves transmissible. In order to answer this question, the following experiments were made. Leaves of Funaria hygrometrica which had remained four days in darkness were placed in a shallow gutta-percha dissecting-tray half-filled with water ; to the bottom of the tray was closely pinned a piece of cardboard, in such a way that while completely covering some of the leaves, others were left half exposed, the latter being retained in position by means of a small pin passed through their apex. Examined after three hours’ exposure to good diffused light, the chlorophyll of the covered leaves being in apostrophe, that of the others was in apostrophe where covered, in epistrophe where uncovered, with a sharp line of demarcation between epis- trophe and apostrophe. . In order to avoid any error which might have arisen from insufficiency of time, the experiment was repeated with leaves set in darkness overnight, allowing six hours instead of three for transmission to declare itself, but the result was precisely as * Vide ‘Bau und Wachsthum,’ the section headed “ Die Wegsamkeit der Zellhäute " (p. 246). t As for instance in “ sensitive" plants. 206 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES before; and as trials made with Lemna trisulca under similar conditions had a like issue, one is bound to conclude that the movement is not transmissible. Moreover, from an inspection of the microscopical appearances shown by the well-known “ Schat- tenbilder " of Sachs*, beautifully illustrated in Borodin’s second memoir, the same conclusion is reached in respect of the higher plants. The Movements of Chlorophyll Grains in the Dark. The observations of Famintzin, Frank, Stahl, &c. upon this subject have before been alluded to. The chief results obtained by them may be thus recapitulated :— (i.) The chlorophyll of Funaria passes into apostrophe after some hours’ exposure to darkness (exceptionally one hour, Borodin). (ii.) Apostrophe is assumed by darkling plants of Elodea and Vallisneria very slowly, not being quite complete even in ten weeks (Frank) ; and in this they are imitated by fern-prothallia and most Musci and Hepatice. Cii.) The grains of Lemna trisulca are, after twenty-four hours in the dark, nearly all collected upon the side-walls in the thin mar- ginal portion of the leaf, or upon these and the inner wall in the thick central part; those of Stellaria media leaves are after the above period found upon the side-walls. (iv.) If Funaria-leaves be brought from darkness into direct sunlight, no change in the position of the chlorophyll results ; but if prothallia with grains in apostrophe be removed from sunlight to darkness, epistrophe is partially assumed. It is a matter for surprise that, with the exception of some experiments on succulent plants and of Borodin's on Stellaria media, khe behaviour in darkness of the chlorophyll of the higher aerophytes has never been recorded ; and this is the more remark- able because, if care be taken in the selection of types, no difficulty worth mention blocks the way. In prosecuting his discoveries on the movement of the grains in sunlight, Stahl made chief use of Oxalis Acetosella leaflets which he, after insolation, discoloured and rendered partially transparent by the action of alcohol. For the following experiments it was deemed advisable, though not absolutely necessary, to choose as types the more transparent plants or parts of plants; by this means the position of the grains could be readily seen without the use of any reagent * Ber. d. math.-phys. Olasse &c. 1859, and No. xxxv. of the ** Vorlesungen." LE M IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 207 by simply focusing through the overlying epidermis, the air having been previously removed from the preparation by gentle pressure upon the cover-slip *. The negative apostrophe of angiospermous chlorophyll may be well studied in seedling and adult plants of Eschscholtzia califor- nica. If one of these be placed in darkness overnight, on cutting off a leaf-lobe in the morning and mounting it in water lower side up, by focusing through the epidermis it can easily be seen that the chlorophyll of the lower layer of mesophyll-cells which bad, on the previous day, been uniformly or nearly uniformly distributed upon the walls lying, in the rough sense, in the plane of the leaf (Pl. VII. fig. 1), is now collected in dense masses in the corners of the cells, occupying exactly the position assumed after the prolonged action of sunlight (fig. 2). So closely are the grains packed that, but for their colour, the masses might be mistaken for local thickenings of the wall, the fact of their being composed of a number of similar small bodies being evident only upon occasion. It would appear that the whole night is not required for these grains to apostrophize; from the list drawn up on p. 234 it will be seen that although apostrophe takes more than six hours it is completed in much less than eighteen, by which time the grains have become massed, massing being always the result of prolonged exposure either to sunlight or to darkness. Other sun-loving aerophytes were subjected to the same treat- ment with the same result, except that the massing of the grains usually makes a moretardy appearance. In the stellate mesophyll- cells on either side of the midrib of the involucral scales of the garden Chrysanthemum, as in thestipules of Vicia Faba, massing has commenced and may be well established after twenty-four hours’ darkness ; double that time was found requisite for the mesophyll of the primordial leaves of Nigella damascena, while it was only after a week in the dark that the mesophyll of Centranthus ruber and the cells of the small outer involucral scales of Senecio vul- garis had their grains in massed apostrophe, although in all these cases simple negative apostrophe is (as the table on p. 234 shows) induced as readily as in ‚Eschscholtzia itself. But when we come to study shade-loving types, we see a great difference. If Oxalis Acetosella be set in the dark, the mesophyll of its leaflets may be examined day by day without detection of any * Removal of the air with the air-pump has been recommended, but this is quite unnecessary, 208 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES difference in the relative position of the chlorophyll-grains in the lowest of the three layers; after ten days, however, apostrophe has decidedly set in (Pl. VII. fig. 3), but whether massing ensues upon further exposure to darkness is uncertain, all that can here be said is that after four more days it has not begun. In the same way, thecells immediately abutting on the lower epidermal layer of young autumnal leaves of Saxifraga granulata show only faint signs of apostrophized chlorophyll after a week's confinement in the dark, and even after three weeks apostrophe is very incomplete ; and although it seems to be entirely brought about in the mesophyll of Pteris cretica kept in the dark for four weeks, yet even this long period is insufficient for Pteris serrulata. This is much the same state of things that earlier observers have . found to occur in prothallia &c. and in Elodea and Vallisneria. Frank's statement that apostrophe is not induced in the two last within ten weeks I can well believe, my own darkling plants showing only partially apostrophized chlorophyll after six weeks’ withholding of light, by which time they were so debilitated that it was thought unnecessary to continue the experiment. More- over, negative apostrophe is very slowly brouglit about with Callitriche verna, uninjured parts of the leaves of which have their grains not quite all in apostrophe after three weeks' darkness; and in Lemna trisulca, although apparently somewhat different from other aquatic plants, in that apostrophe is nearly perfect in its cells within a few hours, yet in all my experiments a few of the grains in the marginal cells remained in epistrophe and had not all moved on to the side-walls even after three weeks. The grains of a debilitated specimen of Utricularia vulgaris, the only one available, had not all of them passed on to the side-walls after two days in the dark: those of Ceratophyllum demersum likewise move very slowly into negative apostrophe; indeed, I have seen darkling plants of this species showing scarcely any sign of a fortnight's incarceration. And as in shade-loving Cryptogams, like fern-prothallia and most Musci and Hepatice, negative epistrophe is very slowly induced, so, too, aquatic Cryptogams would seem to offer the same peculiarity if Hypnum fluitans be not an exception, the grains of the wider cells at the base of the leaves of this type not having been completely apostrophized after a month in darkness. Before leaving this subject it may be mentioned that it is not always necessary to withdraw light altogether in order to induce IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 209 negative apostrophe ; with ordinary aerophytes this will result in low light, under which circumstances apostrophe is set up in periods approximately, though not quite, equal to those necessary for its production in darkness. I have witnessed this with Funaria hygrometrica, seedlings of Eschscholtzia californica, and involucral scales of garden Chrysanthemum and Senecio vulgaris, as well as leaf-sheaths of Poa annua; and as no exception has been discovered, this is probably a rule of universal application to plants of this kind. ` Massing of the grains on prolonged withdrawal of light has already been mentioned as occurring in ordinary aerophytes, Even Funaria hygrometrica may sometimes, though very rarely, show it, the grains collecting usually upon the fore or the aft wall, orboth. Fig. 4 (Pl. VII.) is taken from a plant kept a fortnight in very low light. In the leaf-sheaths of Poa annua kept in darkness for twenty-four hours, fore-and-aft massing may sometimes be observed ; but when it does occur, massing is usually in the form represented in figs. 5 a and b, the nucleus being the focus round which most of tbe grains are distributed. Nor do aquatic types yield negative results, for if Lemna trisulca plants be examined after about a month’s incarceration, the grains, greatly reduced in size and discoloured, of the marginal cells will be found to a large extent collected in little heaps in their angles. Moreover, if small pieces containing about half-a-dozen internodes of Elodea be set in darkness, the greater number of the grains may after some days be disposed upon the walls, either in fore-and-aft arrangement (fig. 6 a), in the corners (6 5), or to a greater or less extent upon the nucleus (6c). So, too, with Callitriche verna: fig. 7 a shows most of the grains of a cell in simple apostrophe after ten days’ darkness; figs. 7 b and c represent the effects of ten days in the dark upon cells nearer the apex of the leaf (where apostrophe more quickly betrays itself), in which the grains are reduced in size and have massed, this time not in the angles, and not always upon one of the lateral walls*. It would seem, then, that massing is of frequent occurrence, not only among aero- phytes but also in aquatic types. But this is not all. Numerous experiments, especially those of Stahl, have shown that the grains in the palisade tissue of the leaves of phanerogams are ordinarily very little movable on inso- * In his second memoir Böhm notices massing of the chlorophyll of Sedum spurium in the dark. 210 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES lation. By exposure to darkness for a few days, the grains of either of the two rows of palisade-cells of Eschscholtzia californica seedlings will be found massed together so closely that, as in the mesophyll under similar circumstances, the masses appear, but for their colour, as local thickenings of the wall. Fig.8 (Pl. VII.) represents in a bird’s-eye view two palisade-cells with massed grains; and figs. 9a and 4, which are sectional views, show that the masses are collected in the narrowest parts of the cell, that is to say in fore-and-aft fashion. The difference between darkling and illuminated palisade-tissue is easily made out, since in the latter the grains are disposed uniformly round the circumference in bird’s-eye view, whereas in the former this is not the case. Whether or no the palisade-tissue of other types shows the same peculiarity has not yet been determined. If a plant with negatively apostrophized chlorophyll be removed to diffused daylight, the grains move into epistrophe after a period depending on the quality of the light and on the type used. Thus, three weeks’ apostrophizing of Elodea was repaired by four days in diffused light; five hours’ of Stellaria media meso- phyll by three and a half hours; ten days’ of Oxalis Acetosella by three days, and so on. These and similar cases are treated of under a subsequent head. (See the table on p. 234.) Recovery from massed negative apostrophe is possible, provided that, in order to induce it, there be no necessity to keep a plant too long in darkness. As with massed positive apostrophe, so with negative; a longer time is needed to epistrophize the grains than if they started from simple apostrophe. But it may happen that, in order to cause massing, so long an exposure to the dark is essential, that recovery of the cell to its normal condition is impossible. I have seen this in the marginal cells of Lemna tri- sulca, with the exception of a few near the base, in which recovery took place. It must, however, be mentioned that L. trisulca is soon weakened by confinement in a close room, even under favour- able conditions of illumination; it is therefore possible that the failure to recover is not entirely due to withdrawal of light. A still further change in the disposition of chlorophyll some- times results from prolonged withdrawal of light. Thus the cells of Funaria hygrometrica plants, set in the dark for three weeks, were found to be of one of the following descriptions :— (i.) Quite dead and empty, except for a few spherical colour- less parte. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 211 (ii.) As (i), but with a few small spherical red-brown bodies (degraded chlorophyll grains) oscillating in the cell. Gii.) With a number of red-brown bodies massed upon either of the free (superficial) walls; the bodies were usually in oscilla- tion. (iv.) With brownish quiescent grains, much smaller than those of healthy cells, lying either on the lateral walls for the most part, or in larger proportion or almost entirely on the free (super- ficial) walls, or fairly evenly distributed on all the walls. (v.) With the characters of (iii.) and (iv.) combined. (vi.) With grains still green, and appearing but little the worse for their imprisonment, ranged either exclusively on the side or on the free walls (in the latter case recalling epistrophe to the mind), or disposed impartially on all the walls: these grains did not oscillate, nor were they collected into masses. The large cell crowning each paraphysis has massed grains after three weeks’ confinement in the dark. The masses, which are collected at two or three points on the lateral wall, are formed of smail red-brown bodies closely resembling those of the leaves. It appears, then, that the negatively apostrophized chlorophyll of Funaria tends, upon protracted withholding of light, to move back again towards epistrophe, which it may sometimes almost or quitereach. Fig. 4(Pl. VII.) shows the movement in progress, combined with an evident tendency of the grains to collect in one part (here the proximal end) of the cell: this figure was drawn from a plant kept in very low light (insufficient to epistropbize already apostrophized chlorophyll) for a fortnight, so that in order to bring about this rearrangement (which may be called “negative epistrophe,” or, perhaps, more correctly “ astrophe ’’) total exelusion of light is not necessary. The same movement upon prolonged exposure to darkness was also seen in a few of the proximal marginal cells of Lemna tri- sulca after a month's imprisonment, and figs. 7b and c (especially the former) show it in Callitriche verna. Whether the massing round and near the nucleus in Poa annua, previously described, and in the epidermal cells of Pteris serrulata (fig. 10) are in- stances of it is doubtful, since its essential feature resides in the fact of its appearing after apostrophe. It will be remembered that it has been discovered that if pro- thallia be set in darkness when their grains are in apostrophe, epistrophe is partially assumed, negative apostrophe not setting 212 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES in until some time afterwards. This is by no means an excep- tional case. Elodea, Vallisneria, Ceratophyllum, Callitriche, and, to a considerable extent, Lemna trisulca show the same peculi- arity. Thus, positively apostrophized Elodea-grains move into epistrophe within forty-eight hours of removal to the dark, and it is now impossible to detect any difference in the distribution of darkling and illuminated grains; and the same may be said, except for variations as to time, for all the rest. Moreover Pteris cretica and P. serrulata, Oxalis Acetosella, and Saxifraga granulata resemble the above-mentioned aquatic types. On the other hand, the positively apostrophized chlorophyll of Funaria hygrometrica remains in apostrophe on exposure to darkness, as does that of Urtica urens stipules, and of Centranthus ruber and Eschscholtzia californica mesophyll. The results obtained under this head may thus be summed up :— (i.) The epistrophized grains of sun-loving plants (both Pha- nerogams and, so far as experiment has yet gone, Cryptogams also) are negatively apostrophized after a few hours in darkness. Cii.) Negative apostrophe is very slow in making its appearance in aquatic types (Lemna trisulca being a partial exception), and likewise in shade-lovers, such as fern- prothallia, Pteris, Oxalis, and Saxifraga granulata*. (iii.) Negative apostrophe can be induced in sun-loving plants in low light. (iv.) The effect of continued darkness upon grains already apostrophized is to drive them into masses in the corners, or, more rarely, upon the side-walls of the cell. This is much more quickly brought about in sun-loving than in aquatic types. More- over it may also occur in palisade-tissue. (v.) Still longer exposure to darkness may cause many if not all of the grains to come out on to the free (superficial) walls, where they may remain distributed with fair uniformity or collected into larger or smaller masses. (vi.) Positively apostrophized grains of sun-lovers remain in apostrophe on removal to the dark ; those of aquatics and shade- lovers are to a greater or less extent epistrophised by this treatment. The Epistrophic Interval. If, on a dull day in late summer or autumn, a leaf be taken * With respect to this last see p. 219. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 213 from each of the following types, growing in low diffused light, viz. Funaria hygrometrica, Callitriche verna, Elodea canadensis, and Lemna trisulca, and mounted in water on glass slides, after remaining under uniform conditions of illumination close to the window of a room for two hours or thereabout, it may happen, provided that the light be of the exact quality required, that the chlorophyll of Callitriche will be in epistrophe, while in the other three it will be in apostrophe*. Should now the weather clear up, so that the leaves are for some time exposed to good diffused light, the grains of Lemna will remain in apostrophe or show more or less tendency towards massing in the corners of their cells; those of Elodea will rotate round the cell-periphery ; in Callitriche they will be found in apostrophe; while epistrophe will be established in Funaria. To superficial observation the simultaneous apostrophe of the chlorophyll of Funaria and of Elodea would seem due to the same cause; the remarkable fact of its dependence in the former plant on deficiency, in the latter on excess of light, would, one might safely say, never be even suspected. It is therefore plain that if a graphic representation, as exten- sion in space, of the whole range of possible grades of illumina- tion from darkness to direct sunlight be drawn upon a uniformly reduced scale, it will be found that the portion of the scale re- presenting the various intensities of illumination sufficient to bring out negatively apostrophized grains into epistrophe and insuffieient to drive epistrophized grains into apostrophe will depend very much, in respect of extent and position, upon the plant which is made the subject of experiment. To this portion of the scale, comprising all epistrophizing grades of illumination, it is proposed to apply the term “ epistrophie interval”; for the whole scale the word “ photrum " may, perhaps, be allowed as at once simple and convenient. It goes without saying, that great difficulties stand in the way of the proper construction of the photrum. In the after-mentioned experiments the photrum was twelve feet long; the end nearest to sunlight (which it is pro- posed to call the “ positive” end) was close to the only window Of a room from which the sun's direct beams were excluded by * In some of the Elodea-cells a few of the grains may be in epistrophe, either solitary or grouped. This is exceptional if the light be all that is required for the success of the experiment. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL, XXIY. T 214 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES means of a venetian blind, except for a narrow space below. Under these circumstances there can be no doubt that the photrum was curtailed at the positive end. Then with regard to the end abutting on darkness (hereafter referred to as the “negative” end), the diminishing intensities of light were ob- tained by the use of screens, carefully adjusted it is true, yet necessarily leaving much to be desired on the score of accuracy : here, also, it is probable that the photrum was too much shortened. Another objection is that the quality of sunlight is very variable, . depending, as it does, upon the amount of condensed and aqueous vapour in the atmosphere; and this variation must obviously extend over the whole photrum. Results obtained by this method are therefore strictly comparable only in respect of ex- periments made on the same day and between the same hours. The foregoing considerations render necessary the proviso that the statements which immediately follow represent the facts _ Fig. 1. + . Elodea canadensis. . Lemna trisulca. . Saxifraga granulata (position of positive critical point). . Oxalis Acetosella (position of negative critical point not exactly determined). . Pteris cretica (positive critical point). . Scale of garden Chrysanthemum (Pyrethrum sinense). (In this and the following diagrams the epistrophic interval is shaded.) D Oe UN merely in a rough-and-ready way, which nevertheless will, per- haps, be deemed preferable to a simple unillustrated account. The first diagram (fig. 1) was constructed on a fine day in No- vember. In this, as in the following experiments, the photrum having been duly adjusted, the leaves to be experimented with were rapidly cut off and mounted in water upon ordinary glass nS IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 215 slides, each leaf being covered with a piece of thick glass to keep it extended in the plane of the slide. The slides were then set out in the photrum at short intervals. After remaining in these positions for three hours, during which time the sun had been shining brightly, care having been taken to keep the specimens well moistened with cold water, the slides were successively in- spected, commencing at the positive end, and as soon as a leaf was found with grains showing no signs of positive apostrophe, the distance between the place occupied by it and the positive end of the photrum was measured. The length of the photrum on the reduced scheme being three inches, it only remained to divide the above distance by forty-eight and mark off the quotient on the diagram. The point at the extreme right end of the epistrophic interval it is proposed to call the “ positive critical point,” because the light at this point in the photrum is not quite strong enough to apostrophize the chlorophyll. It some- times happened that, while one specimen showed signs of apo- strophe, the grains of its successor were wholly in epistrophe, in which event the critical point was fixed halfway between the two; and no appreciable error could ensue from this, seeing that if error there were, the scale would represent it diminished forty-eight times. The determination of the point at which epistrophe passes into negative apostrophe (which may be named the “ negative critical point") is a much more difficult matter. In the case of Chry- santhemum, it was found by placing in various positions in the photrum scales from a cut shoot set overnight in darkness. It has already been seen that the grains of Chrysanthemum-scales move from negative apostrophe into epistrophe in from three to four hours; consequently in three hours the movement will be nearly completed. Acting upon this idea, the specimens were examined after the above interval, beginning at the extreme right end, and as soon as one was reached which had none of its grains in epistrophe, the position occupied by it was noted as the nega- tive critical point required. This method would have been appli- cable to Lemna trisulca, for we know that it can recover in thirty- five minutes from the large amount of apostrophe induced by six and a half hours’ withdrawal of light; only here, in order to avoid ambiguity, it would have been necessary to decide the negative eritical point from the failure, after the three hours, of any of the grains to pass into epistrophe. Instead of this, the negative T2 216 MR. S. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES critical point of L. trisulca has been fixed with, it is trusted, fair accuracy by studying the behaviour of specimens kept for several days in light of different intensities, each intensity estimated, as cautiously as possible, in terms of the photrum. But far different is the case with ordinary aquatic and shade-loving plants, the grains of which require several days or even weeks to pass into negative apostrophe; the only way to determine the negative critical point of these is to keep them for some time in very low light. Treated in this way, it was found that healthy Elodea- plants, exposed to the lowest illumination for a fortnight, showed no signs of apostrophe; it is therefore safe to affirm that the epistrophic interval of this type abuts on darkness. It must not be forgotten that large approaches to apostrophe are observed under the above conditions if the specimens be old and weak or fragmented. Want of time and paucity of material have pre- vented my fully dealing with the other types of this set. u Fig. 2. bad a g 1. Funaria hygrometrica (leaves). 2. Garden Chrysanthemum (involucral scales). 3. Urtica urens (stipules). 4. Poa annua (leaf-sheaths). The next diagram (fig. 2) shows the epistrophic interval of four land-plants, viz. Funaria hygrometrica (leaves), Pyrethrum sinense (involucral scales), Urtica urens (stipules), and Poa annua (leaf- sheaths). The positive critical point, which in the first three of these extends to the right-hand extremity of the photrum, was determined upon two hours’ exposure under conditions similar to those before mentioned ; the negative critical point was found from specimens set in darkness overnight, and laid out in various positions in the photrum for between three and four hours (the time required by the grains to move into epistrophe) immediately after removal from the dark. The negative critical point of the Poa-grains occupied the same position as that of the others, but IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 217 at the positive end the epistrophic interval was somewhat cur- tailed. One word of caution is necessary here. The above-drawn epi- strophic intervals were found in November and December last ; it is probable that some difference in their length and position will be noted if experiments be conducted in summer. I am the more inclined to think this from observing during the past summer that it was not necessary to put the leaves of Funaria hygro- metrica into actual sunlight to apostrophize the grains; if the sky was clear the change took place in the shade close to the rays of sunlight streaming into the room. Hitherto it has seeried, in the absence of any statement to the contrary, that the protoplasm of all cells of a plant is affected to the same extent by light, the grains epistrophizing from negative apostrophe and positively apostrophizing from epistrophe at certain fixed grades of illumination. But this is by no means always the case. If an Elodea-leaf be mounted in water and exposed on a glass slide to rather poor diffused light, after a little time all or most of the chlorophyll grains in the larger cells (those placed upon the leaf's upper face) will be found upon the side-walls ; while in the lower layer of smaller cells, provided that the illumination be not too high, only a slight (if any) tendency to apostrophe will show itself. The effect of the inertia of the grains upon their transference in space is alluded to on p. 224: with reference to this point, it may be pointed out that the grains of the lower are considerably smaller than those of the upper cell-layer, à circumstance favourable to rapidity of move- ment; but it must not be forgotten that the lower cells, being smaller than their overlying neighbours, contain less protoplasm, and there is every reasan to believe that the gain on the score of inertia is approximately balanced by the loss in respect of proto- plasmie momentum, and, as a corollary, that the difference in the epistrophic interval of the upper and lower cells is, toa large extent, the result of a difference in the response to the stimulus exerted by light upon their protoplasm ; and this view seems still more reasonable when it is remembered that resistance to move- ment cannot be greater in the lower than it is in the upper cells, provided that the form of the cells and the relation between their size aud the size and number of their grains be approxi- mately the same; and this seems to be the case. | Diagram 3 is a graphic representation of these facts. Imme- 218 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES diately below the epistrophic interval of the healthy lower cells of a leaf (which, it will be observed, is developed much further to the right than the upper cells’ interval) is drawn the greatly curtailed interval of certain upper-layer cells in the neighbour- hood of the small discoloured spots so frequently to be found in JElodea-leaves; this curtailment shows, if the argument just con- cluded be sound, that injury to the leaf lowers in a marked degree the capacity of the protoplasm of still apparently healthy cells in the neighbourhood of the wound to withstand the motile effects of light. Underneath this is shown the interval of the upper, and below that of the lower cell-layer of small leaves growing upon plants which, after having lain for some days in a 2-per-cent. solution of ferrous sulphate, had, after washing and transference 1. Elodea canadensis, upper cell-layer of green leaf. 2. Ditto, lower cell-layer of green leaf. 3. Ditto, upper cells of green leaf near discoloured spots. 4. Ditto, upper cell-layer of the leaf of an etiolated plant growing for some time in very low light in confined space at the back of a room. 5. Ditto, lower cell-layer of etiolated plant. ` to water, been placed for several weeks in very poor light, and had suffered etiolation in consequence. Between these two there is an extraordinary difference, for while the protoplasm of the lower layer shows not much more sensitiveness to light than is usually met with in healthy green leaves, the plant must be kept within a very short range of the lowest illuminations if the grains of the upper-layer cells are not to be driven into apostrophe. It might be thought that the greater sensitiveness of the latter cells’ protoplasm is due to its more exposed position with respect to the impact of light; this is, however, a mistake; side by side with every leaf used in the construction of the intervals of the present diagram was placed a similar leaf taken from the same whorl, and IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 219 mounted lower side uppermost. In no case was the sensitive- ness of the protoplasm affected by the position, as regards the zenith, occupied by its containing cells. This chapter may be brought to a conclusion with the mention of the following points :— (1) The length of a plant's epistrophie interval depending upon the quality of its protoplasm, the reason for the caution expressed in the opening sentence is apparent. In order that the experiment there spoken of may succeed, it is necessary not only that the light be of precisely the proper quality, but the protoplasm of all the plants must either be perfectly healthy, or corresponding inroads into its health must have been made in all cases. (2) It would appear that if an epistrophic interval do not reach far to the right, it will extend some (perhaps all the) way upon the lett side of the photrum ; and this seems to be a general rule. Overlapping intervals do occur, however; one such was found in the case of a moss growing with Funaria hygrometrica, the chlorophyll of which required better sunlight to positively, and feebler light to negatively apostrophize it than did the Funaria. (3) The epistrophic interval of all aquatics is developed far more upon the left than upon the right side of the photrum; that of sun-loving aerophytes is restricted to the right side, while shaded aerophytes have an interval intermediate in position. This generalization applies to all types irrespective of their mor- phological relationship. (4) Besides quality of protoplasm and habitat, it may, perhaps, turn out that the interval is, at least to some extent, determined by the season in which a plant grows. This is the only way in which the behaviour of Saxifraga granulata can be accounted for; the rosulate leaves of this type may, perhaps, to some extent be protected from the sun by overshadowing grass-blades &e. ; but a more reasonable view of its resemblance to shade-lovers is that, although exposed to sunlight, the office of the leaves has been performed before that period of the year arrives when light is of the highest intensity. Whether this doctrine is of wider application has not yet been determined. Lastly, as extreme cases of difference in respect of the motile agency of light on the protoplasm of the same individual, the Characee may be referred to, the divergence here applying not TM CIO 220 MR. S. LE M. MOORE'8 STUDIES to different parts of the plant, nor to abnormal protoplasmic con- ditions, but to the normal state of every cell. The parietal zone consists of protoplasm toned so highly to light that the chloro- phyll embedded in it does not manifest, even in direct sunlight*, the slight movements of apostrophe and epistrophe ; whereas the inner zone exceeds the protoplasm of Elodea in sensitiveness to light as much as the latter does the protoplasm of ordinary types. This coexistence in the same cell of the extremes of mobility and of impassiveness is, despite its familiarity, a highly remarkable circumstance. On the Nature of the Movement of Chlorophyll Grains. Why do the chlorophyll grains move into positive apostrophe? Can it be, as Béhmt thinks, to avoid the destructive effects of light? If so, it is very remarkable that the position of the posi- tive critical point should be so variable in the photrum, not only as respects different types, but also different individuals of the same species and different parts of the same individual. Is it possible to believe that the chlorophyll of, for instance, the lower cell-layer of Elodea-leaves differs so much in constitution from that of the upper cells that it can without injury suffer exposure to light of intensity sufficient to destroy the upper chlorophyll? This consideration seems to warrant an emphatic negative to Bóhm's theory, quite apart from the objection urged against it by Stahl f, that before it can be said to be safely grounded, the onus is upon its upholder of proving that the grains are destroyed by sunlight if their apostrophization be prevented §. Stahl|| has himself fathered a hypothesis to the effect that the aim of apostro- phization of chlorophyll in sunlight is to prevent accumulation, to an injurious. extent, of the products of assimilation. Apart from the charge of embodying a discredited form of teleology * Pringsheim (Ueber Lichtwirkung und Chlorophyllfunction in der Pflanze, p. 933) found that in concentrated sunlight movements are excited in the parietal protoplasm, as is evidenced hy the grains shifting their position. Velten has recorded very slight movement in the parietal protoplasm (Oesterr. bot. Zeitsch. 1876, no. 3). t This is stated on Stabl's authority (Bot. Zeitung, 1880, p. 381). I have failed to find the reference in either of Bóhm's memoirs. 1 Bot. Zeitung, 1880, p. 381. $ It is scarcely necessary to say that the behaviour of the grains in concen- trated sunlight, as observed by Feiugshetn, i is not in point. | Bot. Zeitung, 1880, p. 381. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 221 (an objection applying equally to Bóhm's view), this doctrine also gives no explanation of the dependence of the positive critical point upon species, individual, and cell. Can it be that this sup- posed injurious accumulation commences in aquatic plants at grades of illumination far lower than those necessary to produce the same effects in sun-loving types? If so, where are the ex- periments which render this doctrine probable? And if there are none (and I know of none), does not Stahl lay himself open to precisely the same objection which he finds to Böhm? Nor is this all. If the grains are apostrophized in order to prevent some supposed injury which it is in the capacity of light to in- flict upon them, why do they assume precisely the same position in darkness, 7. e. under circumstances rendering injury by light impossible? If Stahl's view be retained, we can only account for the facts of negative apostrophe by sinning against the New- tonian injunction with reference to the multiplication of causes. Before doing this, let us see whether there is not a simpler theory capable of accounting for the facts not only of positive but also of negative apostrophe. It is admitted on all hands that the prime agent in the varia- tions in position undergone by chlorophyll is the protoplasm of the cell, authors differing only as to whether this is the sole cause or whether the grains themselves be not to a slight extent contributory. For present purposes the latter question may be overlooked. It is therefore obvious that, when epistrophe sets in, the tendency of the protoplasm is to collect upon the super- ficial walls, the grains being carried out from the side-walls ia consequence. But when, as the result of insolating leaves of Funaria, for instance, the grains move to the side-walls, this happens because a reverse condition is set up, the protoplasm now tending to move away to the least highly illuminated por- tions of the cell. The fundamental mistake made by Bohm and Stahl is in ignoring in their respective theories this attracting and repelling action of light upon protoplasm. The researches of Famintzin, Cohn, Schmidt, Stahl, and especially Strasburger have taught that light has great influence on the movements of zoospores. Strasburger*, it wil be remembered, finds that zoospores whose movements are affected by light (called by him * phototactic ") are either “ aphotometric,” that is move uni- * Jenaische Zeitschrift, 1878. The bibliography of the subject will be found there. 222 | MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES formly towards the source of illumination, or “ photometric,” inasmuch as light is approached or receded from according to its intensity. The phenomena of photolysis would seem to be ex- plicable on the view that this phototactic quality of zoospores is a general property of cell-protoplasm. But besides zoospores, the Myxomycete plasmodium has been shown by Baranetzky * modifiable by light, since the pseudopodia, emitted on all sides in darkness and low light, are, when strongly illuminated, drawn in upon the more highly lighted, and developed upon the shaded side. The doctrine advanced here is, that the movements of chloro- phyll have no relation whatever to benefit or injury experienced by the grains, nor necessarily to the well-being of the protoplasm, but that just as in Strasburger’s “ Lichtstimmung " experiments, in which a zoospore moved towards or away from a certain degree of illumination, according as to whether it was of low or high grade, so in respect of any plant there are two points in the photrum—the positive and negative critical points—at one of which its protoplasm begins to be repelled from the superficial to the side wall, and at the other to be turned in the reverse direction; in short, it is submitted that all the phenomena are to be explained on the supposition that protoplasm is phototactic —negatively to light of high, and positively to light of medium intensity.. Before proceeding to dwell upon this theory in detail, it will be well to refer to another matter closely connected with it. Suppose that a Funaria-leaf, removed from darkness in which it has lain overnight, be set in good diffused light: the protoplasm tends to collect upon the surface-walls, and, in so doing, a strain is imposed upon its micelle. If the leaf be now brought up into sunlight, an increased strain is experienced by the protoplasm as it makes for the side wall. Now the elastic recovery of solid bodies submitted to twists or strains depends upon, first, the amount, and, secondly, the duration of the disturbance; and I shall endeavour to show that the movements of protoplasm can best be explained on the supposition that it is affected by light just as a solid body is by a twist or strain. One of the most remarkable facts about the changes of position shown by chlorophyll is that negative apo- strophe is so slow in establishing itself in the aquatic plant, while it is rapidly induced in ordinary aerophytes. It will be remem- * Mém. Soc. Hist. Nat. de Cherbourg, xix. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 223 bered that the positive critical point of aquatics is situated much further to the left of the photrum than is that of aerophytes. What does this mean? Obviously, that the protoplasm of the former is more sensitive to light, or, in other words, that light is capable of imposing a greater strain upon it. We should con- sequently expect that the protoplasm of aquatics would recover from the effects of the strain more slowly than that of aerophytes, or, to use the language of electricity as applied to the “ residual charge" on a Leyden jar (a phenomenon now believed by elec- tricians to be only another instance of elastic recovery), the “charge” of light would more readily “soak out” of the aero- phytic than out of the aquatic protoplasm. It is submitted, then, that so long as a darkling plant has its grains in epistrophe, so long, even though it may have been imprisoned weeks or months, do the motile effects of moderate illumination upon its proto- plasm remain manifest*. Moreover, the behaviour of the posi- tively apostrophized grains of aquatics and aerophytes set in darkness is a pure enigma, unless viewed from some such stand- Point as is here taken up. When a leaf of Funaria with posi- tively apostrophized grains is deprived of light, no appreciable alteration in the position of the chlorophyll occurs, and appa- rently for the following reasons. Two actions are now in opera- tion, viz. recovery of the protoplasm from the extra strain of apostrophization (this would of itself tend to epistrophize the grains), and the elimination of the disturbance induced by epi- strophization (which would, if it acted alone, result in driving them on to the lateral walls). Although, as is shown in the table on P- 234, epistrophization from positive apostrophe takes less time than negative apostrophization from epistrophe, which would lead to the surmise that some tendency to epistrophe ought to be seen if the theory be sound, yet it must not be forgotten that signs of apostrophe soon manifest themselves in darkling Funaria-leaves, full apostrophe under exceptional conditions being established in the short space of one hour. It may there- fore be safely assumed that soon after an insolated Funaria-leaf * I hope upon a subsequent occasion to deal with the fructifying causation of light in a detailed manner. It must here suffice to mention Strasburger's discovery (Jenaische Zeitschr. 1878) that many phototactic zooepores for a short While continue to move, after a sudden change in the intensity of light, in the direction due to the former illumination: this phenomenon, closely similar to the slow soaking out of motile effects in darkness, is well reproduced in rotation. 224 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES has been placed in darkness, there is set up in the protoplasm of its cells a tendency which, if unchecked, would cause accumula- tion of the protoplasm on the superficial walls, and consequent epistrophization of the chlorophyll. What are the forces con- ditioning the setting-in of this movement? Plainly, the mo- mentum of the protoplasm diminished by the inertia of the grains ; the retardation due to friction of, first the protoplasm against the wall, secondly the grains against the wall, thirdly the protoplasmic stream against the grains; and, lastly, the loss of momentum consequent upon impact of the grains upon their fellows. If, therefore, there come into play another force equal to the difference between the momentum capable of being accu- mulated in the protoplasm and the retarding forces, and acting in the same way as the latter, no epistrophization can take place. In the Funaria-leaf under notice this force is none other than the force by which negative apostrophe is brought about, and the considerations just cited account for the fact that, although the latter force comes more tardily into play than the epistro- phizing force, the positively apostrophized grains of darkling Funaria-leaves do not pass into epistrophe. But in the cell of a darkling aquatic plant, with positively apostrophized ehloro- phyll, a very different state of things exists. Here light has im- posed a greater strain upon the protoplasmic micell®, and re- covery should be more gradual. The first portion of the strain to begin to disappear will obviously be that by which positive apostrophization was caused: this would be the signal for epis- trophization to commence and finally to prevail, it not having been checked or prevented by an opposing negatively apostro- phizing force, because, as is shown by the table on p. 234, nega- tive apostrophe, on account of the slow rate at which effects produced by light soak out of aquatic protoplasm, does not set in until some weeks after light has been withdrawn from aquatic types. If the present argument be sound, the time taken by proto- plasm to recover from the effects of insolation should vary di- rectly as the time of exposure. It may be stated as a general rule that this is undoubtedly the case. The easiest way of ap- plying this time test is to experiment with plants whose grains have been driven, some into simple, some into massed apostrophe, epistrophization from the latter phase requiring much longer than from the former. I believe the statement is also true of IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 225 simple apostrophe ; but I am not in a position at present to give figures in elucidation of this point. To proceed now with the phototactic theory of photolysis. It is known that protoplasm has a wonderful power of slowly adapt- ing itself to the conditions under which it is placed. If, there- fore, the movements, in virtue of which chlorophyll is epi- and apostrophized be protoplasmic alone, and without any arriere pensée, as it were, to chlorophyll itself, we should expect to find that the protoplasm of aquatic types would be toned to light of low intensity, because it is only under unusual conditions that these plants are exposed to highly-diffused illumination or direct sunlight. Upon the same grounds it might be anticipated that sun-loving types would have their grains in epistrophe in light of intensity sufficient to induce apostrophe in aquatics ; in other words, the position of its epistrophic interval ought to depend upon a plant’s habitat, so far as this is affected by illumination ; and this it has already been shown is the case. Secondly. The view that protoplasm is toned to a certain in- tensity of light is warranted by the fact that apostrophe of the grains in cells neighbouring on dead cells is more readily effected with light of good enough quality to cause apostrophe in healthy cells than it is in these latter, and can take place at grades of illumination insufficient to apostrophize the grains of healthy cells. Upon Bóhm's theory, proximity to a dead cell must in- crease the sensitiveness of chorophyll to light ; while supporters of Stahl would be forced to admit that the neighbourhood of dead cells is a region where assimilation is more active than ordinary. It is submitted that this alone drives Bóhm's and Stahl's theories from the field, whereas the supposition that a dead or dying cell must exert a lowering influence upon the protoplasm of ita neighbours, not only because its own protoplasm is in a morbid condition, but because all the protoplasts are placed in continuity*, is surely by no means an extravagant one. One might therefore, upon these grounds, predict that the epistrophie interval of the cells in question would not reach so far to the right as does that of healthy cells, : . Thirdly. If the tone of the protoplasm with respect to light depends on its quality, it ought to be expected that the epistro- phic interval of cells, the protoplasm of which is injured by any cause whatever, would be curtailed towards the right. Frauk * I have obtained fair verification of this statement, 226 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES says that (positive) apostrophe is favoured by sectioning, by exposure to abnormal temperatures, by diminution beyond a certain limit of a plant’s watery contents, and by withdrawal of oxygen from it, and by old age. Supporters either of Bohm’s or of Stahl’s theory are, upon each of these points, confronted with a difficulty precisely similar to that pointed out under the last head. Moreover Frank's list is not quite exhaustive, for poisoning is a ready means of inducing apostrophe. Why the grains of a plant treated with a 3-per-cent. solution of ferrous sulphate or ferric chloride should apostrophize at lower grades of illumination than another's not so acted on, is perfectly mysterious except upon the view that use of the poison has brought lowering of proto- plasmic tone in its train; in none of Frank's cases is the mystery less, nor less completely solved by the same method of reasoning. Frank, indeed, goes to the length of describing apostrophe as a “symptom of diminished vital energy ;” and although later dis- coveries have shown that this is too wide an assertion, yet there seems to be no doubt that to abnormal apostrophe, whether posi- tive or negative, this description well applies. Fourthly. If the protoplasm of aerophytes be more highly: toned, as respects light, than that of aquatics, it ought to betray more rigidity in the former; thus the positive effects of light should be less and take longer to bring about in the aerophyte than in the aquatic. That the disturbance caused by light is greater in the aquatic plant has been amply shown; its more rapid introduction is established by the table on p. 234, from which it may be gathered that even in low light the grains of Elodea require little longer to apostrophize than do those of aerophytes in direct sunlight (in good light a few minutes are sufficient for the purpose); and in bright diffused light Lemna trisulca chlorophyll is apostrophized in about a quarter of the time necessary for that of insolated aerophytes. Again, it is seen from the table that the almost entirely negatively apostro- phized grains of JL. trisulca are epistrophized in thirty-five minutes, whereas a corresponding movement in aerophytes is not completed until several hours have elapsed. Further comparison on this head is scarcely practicable, because of the long time re- quired to negatively apostrophize the grains of aquatics, and the consequent inroads upon the health of their protoplasm. How- ever, with this caution it may be pointed out that the partially apostrophized grains of Utricularia vulgaris were epistrophized IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 227 in four hours, while the countermovement occupied half as many days, four hours being about the time taken by ordinary aero- phytes to recover from the effects of only a few hours’ withdrawal of light. Perusal of the table will make it evident that many similar facts could be cited were such a course deemed requisite. Fifthly. By the parallelism shown in positive and negative apostrophization, clear proof is given that to neither movement does welfare of the chlorophyll stand in any necessary relation. This has already been spoken of; it will be sufficient here to remark that adherents to Bóhm's theory must not only admit that insolation is more harmfulto chlorophyll than withdrawal oflight; they are bound to maintain that the difference in the amount of injury accruing from these two causes is much greater in the case of aquatic types than of sun-loving aerophytes, for the grains of the former (more readily apostrophized in sunlight) take a much longer time over negative apostrophization than do those of the latter. Sixthly. But, it may be asked, how is it possible to explain the massing of chlorophyll upon continued insolation except, as Stahl does, by supposing it to be a method whereby the injurious effects of strong light are minimized? The fact that massing also takes place in darkness, although a good, is scarcely a clinch- ing argument against the protection doctrine, since similar résults may ensue from dissimilar causes: there can also be no doubt that the massed chlorophyll is less exposed to light because of the shadow which some of the grains are now able to cast upon their neighbours; besides this, it is shown on p. 281 that massing is the cause of some of the grains being forced upon their edge, and so partially withdrawn from the sun's influence. If, however, it is possible to refer massing to purely mechanical action, it is submitted that the protection doctrine must be aban- doned, since the directive effects of light now vanish. Such me- chanical considerations are easily reached. Suppose a cell whose chlorophyll has just been positively apostrophized. The grains now lie uniformly disposed around the cell, and, in virtue of the disturbance of the molecular equilibrium induced in protoplasm by light, they shift their position, remaining all the while, for photometric reasons, upon the lateral walls. This movement can be traced in some cases, as e. g. in the marginal cells of Lemna irisulca, but the observation is a trying and tedious one ; its speed depends on the ratio between the protoplasmic momentum 228 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES on one hand, and friction and inertia on the other. It is obvious that at the corners of rectangular and in the arms of meso- phyll cells the friction will be at its maximum; the consequence of this is that the grains in the arms or corners will be caught up by their successors, and, being impinged upon by the latter, a loss of momentum will ensue; and as the inertia of the massing grains is a constantly increasing quantity, it is clear that the retarding influences are ever becoming greater, so that a time must arrive when the energy accumulated in the protoplasm is no longer capable of setting the heaped masses in motion. Suppose, now, the chlorophyll to have undergone negative apostrophization. This has already been referred to recovery from the strain imposed by epistrophization, but massing in the dark seems due to another agency. We know that the epistro- phic interval is curtailed towards the right by any condition tending to depress the vitality of protoplasm; it has also been insisted on that the motile effects of light do not immediately disappear when a plant is placed in darkness; nay, that they may remain evident for weeks. Lowering of the vitality of protoplasm is therefore accompanied by increase in its sensitiveness to light; if this lowering take place before the motile effects of light have soaked out, the protoplasm is acted upon precisely as if, while retaining its normal vitality, it were exposed to apostrophizing grades of illumination. It is claimed that darkness exerts the required lowering effect upon protoplasm; and, if this view be correct, and it will, perhaps, be considered no extravagant hypo- thesis, there is ample justification for the surmise that, if the . movements of epi- and apostrophization concern protoplasm alone, the apostrophized grains would, for the same reason and by the same means which have already been mentioned as coming into play in respect of positive effects, mass in the corners and arms of their cells. The position here taken up is selected for the following con- sideration. If it be held that lowering of the protoplasmic tone is the sole reason for negative apostrophization, it seems difficult, if not impossible, to believe that there can be the required dif- ference in this respect between aerophytes and aquatics, while, if simple relaxation from tension be the sole cause, the chloro- phyll having been negatively apostrophized should, instead of massing, remain uniformly distributed upon the lateral walls. The latter condition is found in Funaria hygrometrica, the grains ~ IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. . 229 of which, instead of speedily massing in darkness, remain in simple apostrophe. In this case it might be argued either that the effects of light must soak out with unusual rapidity (in which event we should expect that rearrangement of the grains con- sequent on long confinement in the dark, to which the name of “negative epistrophe” or “astrophe” has been given, would set in much sooner than is the case), or else that the tone of the proto- plasm with respect to light must be rapidly lowered (which would result in ultimate massing—a very rare occurrence indeed in Funaria). The difficulty will, perhaps, vanish when it is remem- bered that the thickness of the Funaria-cell is much less than its length, so that the grains, very large relatively to the size of the cell, are more closely packed in apostrophe than in epistrophe; by this means the conditions favouring stasis are reinforced by impact of the grains against their neighbours, and the consequent loss of momentum and increase of friction. This, it is easy to conceive, may well be equivalent to the difference between the above conditions and the protoplasmie momentum ; and if equi- valence be once established, massing cannot set in. The theory here advanced may be shortly stated thus:— (1) Protoplasm is positively phototactic to light of medium intensity, and negatively so to high grades of illumination and to darkness. (2) The attracting and repelling actions of light impose a strain upon protoplasm, the time of recovery from which varies directly as the amount of the strain, t. e. as the sensitiveness of the protoplasm to light, and directly also as the period of ex- posure. (3) Lowering of the tone of protoplasm as respects light results from withholding that agent; at the same time photolytic effects remain stored up for a time in protoplasm after light has been shut out. It is upon the relation between lowering of the tone and soaking out of the effects of light that negative apo- strophe depends. | The view here advocated does not exclude the new doctrine, that it is mainly by the movements of protoplasm that the trans- ference of plastic materials from one part of a plant to another is effected. The doctrine may be said to be new because of the great extension of which it is capable from the discovery of pro- toplasmie continuity. It is well, however, to remember that LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV, U 230 MR. S. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES Crüger*, more than thirty years ago, considered that nutritive materials might be conveyed by the streaming plasma, and such conveyance was actually observed by Strasburgert in the course of his study of cell-division in Spirogyra. Meanwhile Velten f had put forward the notion that protoplasmie movement is of universal occurrence in the vegetable cell. It was left for H. de Vries $ to apply Velten’s view to the altered ideas of cell-life introduced by the continuity doctrine, by maintaining that the transport of materials is brought about by cireulatory or rotatory actions in the connected protoplasts. De Vries takes his stand upon Stefan's| calculations, according to one of which, for instance, one milligramme of sodium chloride in 10-per-cent. solution requires 319 days to traverse, by means of diffusion in water, the space of a metre; his own experiments with vertical tubes, in the bottom of which he placed some coloured salt in a dry state and then cautiously filled the tube with water, indicated a rate of diffusion wholly inadequate to account for the rapid transport of materials through the tissues of plants. He also made a large number of observations which showed the univer- sality of protoplasmic movement. In these experiments portions of tissue were laid in a 5-per-cent. solution of cane-sugar, in which they were allowed to remain from one to two hours before ex- amination. Under these circumstances either circulation or rota- tion was usually set up, and was especially well pronounced in the conducting-cells of the phloem, 7.e. where the transport of materials is at its maximum. It may be objected to De Vries's vertical-tube experiments that they do not reproduce natural conditions with anything like exactitude; still, even allowing for this, there does seem to be much force in his argument, although one is not bound to admit that the normal movements of protoplasm are as energetic as were those observed by him, in which latter I am inclined to think there are three factors con- cerned, viz.: lst, a slow motion, similar to but perhaps slightly more rapid than that by which photolysis is effected ; 2nd, in- * Bot. Zeitung, 1855. Criiger did more; he even suggested that transport of nutriment from cell to cell might take place vid pores in the cell-wall; in fact, his theory is in all essentials the same as De Vries's. t ‘Ueber Zellbildung und Zelltheilung’; also ‘Bau und Wachsthum.’ 1 Bot. Zeitung, 1872. Bot. Zeitung, 1885 ; most of the bibliography is given in this memoir. Sitzungsb. der k. Wiener Akad. 1879, ii. Abtheilung. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 231 crease of illumination ; and 8rd, lowering of protoplasmic tone— the last two being the result of sectioning. It does not appear that 5-per-cent. solutions of sugar exert much, if indeed any, lowering action upon the protoplasm of intact organs; at least this applies to uninjured Elodea-plants both in the dark and in dif- fused light. After three days the chlorophyll of leaves from specimens grown in sugar-solution may show slight tendency to apostrophe; but this is not always the case by any means. On the assumption by Chlorophyll Grains of profile position with respect to the wall upon which they are placed. It becomes necessary to contest the correctness of another of Stahl's views. He remarks*, à propos of Elodea canadensis, that when the chlorophyll grains run together into clumps on ex- posure to direct sunlight, the greater number, especially those lying at the outskirts of the clumps, are tilted up so as to present their edge to that wall of the cell upon which they are ranged. Stahl considers that this is brought about by spontaneous move- ment of the grain upon its own axis, its object being to save the grain from broadside illumination. Here, however, he is quite in error. It is, indeed, the fact that such set-on-edge grains are to be seen in the cells of Elodea-leaves exposed to sunlight and high diffused illumination ; but I have never found any large pro- portion of the grains of a clump in this position, and with regard to those so placed, it is easy enough by careful examination to ascertain how the state of things was brought about. It has already been mentioned that, when leaves of Elodea are exposed for a few minutes to strong sunlight, one may often see two grains start from opposite sides of a cell, run along the inter- vening bridge of plasma and clash, one of them turning upon its edge while the other remains upon its side, and that the grains _ are in this way enabled to pass each other. A grain thus forced upon its edge may either remain so until it reaches and glides upon the side-wall without shifting upon its axis, or it may Strike another grain or group of grains, and in consequence either turn over broadside again or remain upon its edge, pressed closely against the obstacle. It is safe to affirm, therefore, that the grains which Stahl speaks of did not, as he thinks, sponta- neously turn on their edge (he does not profess to have seen * Bot, Zeitung, 1880, p. 337. v2 232 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE'8 STUDIES such spontaneous movement), but assumed that position in con- sequence of abutting on the clumps. But, so far as my own ex- perience goes, this is due to local disturbances in the mass of protoplasm which invests the grains composing tbe clumps, whereby abnormal pressure is caused at certain points. Even were not this a matter of easy observation, Stahl's doctrine is exceedingly questionable, for it might he asked with reason why, if the end of the movement is to guard the grain from undue action of the sun, should it be restricted to a small percentage of the grains? In fact, this edgewise position has nothing in the least degree peculiar about it, for a broadside grain in motion, when it reaches and strikes against the top of the wall at right angles to that upon which it has been moving, turns up on its edge just as would have been the case had it come in contact with aclump. Another instance of this is shown at fig. 14 (Pl. VIL.), which represents part of a cell with protoplasm in vigorous rota- tion, the plane of the rotating stream lying, as sometimes occurs, at one point in the plane of the leaf instead of perpendicular thereto. In this case, when the grain reaches the point where: the stream runs broadside to the observer, it is forced away from the side wall and immediately moves upon its own axis through an arc of. 909, reverting to the former position on again coming in contact with a lateral wall. Moreover, bearing upon this point is other evidence, less easy to collect, it is true, but not less conclusive. The more slowly- moved grains of ordinary plants may frequently be found when they collect into clumps set with their edge to the wall; and by keeping preparations under observation for some time, it is no very difficult matter to determine that here, as before, pressure, and pressure alone, is the cause of this. Figs. lla, b, c, show this; they are taken from the prothallus of a fern, probably a species of Adiantum. In the first of these we see the grains in the left-hand cell, under the direct influence of the sun, making for the wall, which several of them have reached; a second row abuts on the first, and has in consequence been forced to stand edgewise, while a few outer ones are still on their face. In the next figure, drawn after the prothallus has been for half an hour in the shade, the tendency of the grains is to move from the side wall, and all but one of them have turned on to their face, the exceptional grain remaining wedged in between its pr Fig. 11 c shows the position of the grains after the IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 233 prothallus has lain in the shade two hours longer. Here the progress towards epistrophe is still more marked; but the edge- wise grain has not yet obtained sufficient room to permit of its turning face-up. Similar in every respect was the behaviour of the grains of Funaria hygrometrica leaves moving into positive apostrophe, and abutting upon their fellows which had already reached the wall (Pl. VII. fig. 12); as also those of Vaucheria sp., and in the long barrel-shaped cells of the leaves of Echeveria metallica edge-set grains were seen many hours after withdrawal from direct sunlight (fig. 18). It must be remarked that in the cells of plants with slow- moving protoplasm it is much rarer to find edgewise grains than . in those of Elodea; this is only what would be expected when it is remembered that variations in pressure at different points of the plasma are necessarily less frequent and less violent in the former types. But the coup de grace is given to Stahl's doctrine by the fact that the grains of darkling plants may occasionally be found upon their edge. I have seen this in examples of Elodea and Vallisneria set in the dark for several days; and at fig. 10 is shown an edgewise grain in a clump massed in an epidermal cell of Pteris serrulata kept in darkness for three weeks; this last Period is, as has already been seen, sufficient to cause the apos- trophized grains of Funaria hygrometrica to come out upon the surface-walls (negative epistrophe), in which position they can here and there be found tilted up on their edge, it being some- times possible to refer the peculiarity directly to the effects of Pressure exerted by surrounding grains (fig. 4). The negatively apostrophized grains of higher plants may also sometimes be found in profile in places where they abut upon their fellows. The Law of Positive Progresswn. It has before now been noticed* that the grains of a plant brought out of darkness into diffused light more quickly pass into epistrophe than they do into apostrophe when removed from diffused light into darkness. This rule I find to be, so far as My experience goes, of universal application ; and not only so, but the fact is but a part of what seems to be a general law. Not merely is it true that more time is required to induce nega- * First by Borodin, in 1867. MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES 234 "BINOY QI ut passen SUIL) $ ovary so] eximboz qupru oy} Jo xede eu Ju SIO + *Sosuo osoqy ut peAojduixe SEM FQATTUNS XVO AA » ‘sano0y g ut egeduroo 40N ‘moq T UNM sınoy fe ‘sanoq £e ut sudıs 34218 Aqu (suyeous-jeop) DnuuD DOT "snoqu $c *anoq £T *‘BINOY p pus g LAY *S3noq g[-9 uoeM3eq "*(semdis) suai DIN *(eaonjoAut jo SAVIS *sanoq $c "moy T UHM “poatesqo JON "eanoq q ano) shnÓja o19uog *Inoq ue JO SpIuA. '(Sejeos [exon -dn 1e3j* peoueuxuoo 30 NT *anoq [ utt ‘smog p-e 'Ssinoq [-9 ueoAjeq -OAUT) aeuaute UNYA (mfydosout *je]) "sino § noq g UHM ‘sanoq {g “Sano g munruayzing wniyzouig - '(ri&qdoseur ‘smo g noy T UHM 'sinoq p 'sanoq $9 jeep LINA snyjupaQue)) "(ver Terpaourad jo [qd ‘moq $c ut ejepduroouT “noq I "sanoq c ‘sno 61-9 ueeajeq -Oselll) ieri Isi AUMquos ‘smo e ‘moq £ "»noq p 'sioq @z-fp ueoajeg [em 'e[ndrs) vong mang "wer Jo t14qd *sinoq £e ur ejeduroo ON ‘moq [ WRM ‘sanoq £e 'sinog G -OsOW) BIPUL DMDIIOIK (Sur[poos v jo T|£qdosoujuo[) 'S1nou g "Inou T ug *&1nou ie 1 S1noq 8T-9 UKM Do1u40ft)v0 7122100089087 ‘sanoq c “moq [ 3noqy *sinoq £e ‘sanoq 9-9 ~ ponspouosbhy voun ‘sanoq gg ut ejepduroo «(jeo[ Juno jo j1£qdos ‘q ur peoueuruoo JON "anoq T 's&ep p ‘sYoom g 10770 ejo[durcour £10 A |-ot) nzpynupab p5pafKrog "(3443ta “(1Aqdosour jo 20er ‘NOY e ur ege[duroo JON ‘moq ] moqy Zuruoaaogur jo oatsnout) s&ep g ‘shep 0T ISIMMO) 2779802007. $3092.) *S&vp e Ul ssou '(puoag jo qi J *&1nou g ‘noq I moqy -41up papos p wos 101000 ‘SYOOM p ur eje[duroou] |-0890) 220]n4499 SAT ‘shup uvu se ur zuow "SyOOM p '(jee JO esq 4B sp o9 *peAaesqo JON *peAdesqo 40 N. -euguoo syoom p uroj A1saovey | Jo sprvadn deye ejep[duroouT 103107) sunzıny wnudAH "(ut *poA1osqO JON MOT) moq eq? WFM "iq p urgueureuguoo SÁvp c; WOT *e&ep c ur 399j10d qoy |ti sobima )4D]R2142/) ‘sonur 08 ‘„soynuruu Qc *peazosqo JoN | *4. Syoous g ut 309j1ed ATIBON |" "7". 08490. 929499] ‘skep g 3noqv ur Syoom g ; wog} ‘səmum CE ur quou ‘soom g ur ejejduioo Jou ‘moy T ‘„anoy t -euguoo sanoy £9 way fioA000H ‘snog £9 ur 39ejied ÁqreoN | "77777777" DOSIA} DUWIT ‘shep y ; i UIY}LA SSoUxJUp SXooA g wos ; ‘sanoq Fz moqe £jens? | (ust ao] ur) segnugur og |Atesooey (quva) sfep mog y (quexj) exeo OT net BIBUIPDUVI DEPOT *eqdoaysode orıyısod wor eydoysıdy ‘F ‘oydoayside woaz eudoajsode earyısoT ‘g *eudoa3sodv eaneSou woaz oydosjsidg "c; *eqdoajerdo moaz eydoajsode eanezon *T “svig IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 235 tive apostrophe from epistrophe than vice versd, but the assump- tion of epistrophe from positive apostrophe is slower than that of positive apostrophe from epistrophe. Moreover, it always takes less time to bring about positive apostrophe from epistrophe than epistrophe from negative apostrophe, and epistrophe from posi- tive apostrophe than negative apostrophe from epistrophe. This may be expressed in a general way by saying that as an advance is made towards the positive end of the photrum, the correspond- ing movement of the chlorophyll is performed with more despatch, while the reverse is the case in proceeding towards the negative end. This it is proposed to call the “Law of Positive Pro- gression.” The accompanying Table (p. 234) contains all the information upon this subject I have been able to collect. It will be seen that three classes of types are included, viz. aquatics, shade-loving aerophytes, and ordinary plants. Compared with these last, aquatics require a relatively enormous period to fulfil the condi- tion expressed in column 1, and in this point shade-lovers greatly resemble aquatics. The same may be said for column 2, but the difference here is less. With regard to column 3, had sunlight of good quality been used for inducing apostrophe in the aquatic types, the times in their cases would have been much shorter than those required by the rest; but it was thought advisable not to use the highest light with them, in order the more dis- tinctly to emphasize the Law. The reason for the large intervals of time which appear in the lower part of the Table is that the determinations were made on the short November days, when, until nearly noon, the chlorophyll is imperfectly epistrophized*, and microscopic examination is practicable only for a few hours thereafter. It should be added that care was taken to eliminate heating effects by the frequent pouring of cold water over plants whose chlorophyll was in process of positive apostrophization. Some Points in the Rotation of the Protoplasm of Elodea and Vallisneria. In speaking of photolysis in Elodea, it was poiuted out that the chlorophyll of the upper is more readily apostrophized than that of the lower layer of cells ; the same thing is to be said with respect to rotation f. It matters not in what position a leaf be * Sometimes on dark days the grains do not move into epistrophe at all. t This is noticed by Frank (J. c. p. 240). 236 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES placed, whether the upper layer receive the first impact of light or vice vers&, provided that the leaf be healthy, rotation is more rapidly set up in the cells of that layer. The statement is also true, as is well known, of pieces of Vallisneria-leaf, whether slit down longitudinally or not, only here the area of readier disturb- ance is that occupied by the large cells, many times longer than broad, which are found beneath the surface. In the case of Elodea photolytic difference between the two layers was held to be largely due to difference in the tone of the protoplasm with regard to light, because other possible causes of discrepancy, such as variation in the relation between protoplasmic momentum and number and size of chlorophyll grains, as well as in the form of the cells, were here absent; and I am disposed, for want of a better, to extend this idea so as to embrace the facts of rotation in this type. But it seems certain that the notable difference in the form of the small outer and the much longer inner cells of . Vallisneria must exert some influence upon rotation. For the stream of protoplasm, slowly moving along the side of a long cell, will not only undergo the diminution of its velocity con- sequent on turning a corner less frequently than must necessarily happen in a small cell, but the uninterrupted flow of the stream down a long side will enable it to acquire suffieient momentum to carry it round a corner sooner than would be possible in a small cell *. Besides this, it must be remembered that there is relatively less chlorophyll in the inner than in the outer cells, and, consequently, less inertia to be overcome by the protoplasm. These considerations are, perhaps, applicable without reserve to the long narrow midrib-cells of Hlodea-leaves, in which rotation sets in a little sooner than it does in the surrounding tissuef; but the very great diversity in this respect between the large and small cells of Vallisneria would seem to denote a difference in the tone of the protoplasm as being, perhaps to a less extent than in Elodea, contributory to the phenomenon in question. It is well known thatrotation in detached leaves of Elodea can be stopped by their removal to darkness; but wliat has not been explained is the varying length of the time required to bring * Velten has shown that the protoplasmic stream tends to flow in the direc- tion of least resistance (see ‘ Flora,’ 1873, p. 87). t It is worthy of mention that positive apostrophe is more readily induced E the long narrow cells of the midrib of leaves than in the cells of the mina. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 237 about stasis. Two leaves, similar in all respects apparently, may be illuminated under precisely the same conditions ; yet in the one rotation may still be in progress some time after its cessation in the other. Now it is admitted by every one that rotation is merely a sort of exaggeration of photolysis; consequently the phototactic doctrine previously advanced in this memoir with re- ference to the latter will apply in every way to rotation which, when in progress, proclaims that the apostrophizing factors have triumphed over the epistrophizing ones. What are the factors favouring apostrophe and rotation apart from the form and ehlorophyll-contents of the cell? Obviously (1) the strength of illumination, because the more to the right of the positive critical point the plant is set in the photrum, the more rapidly will rotation ensue; and (2) any lessening of the capacity of the protoplasm to resist the motile agency of light upon it. If, therefore, illumination be identical in the two Elodea-leaves, an increase in the time of recovery from rotation must depend upon difference in protoplasmic tone; and it is clear that the higher the tone, the less is the advantage gained by the apostro- phizing forces over those which make for epistrophe ; so that, as the motile effects of light soak out in darkness, stasis—or rather a condition near stasis signalized only by the slight movement whereby chlorophyll is epistrophized—must, other things equal, sooner supervene the higher the tone of the pro- toplasm. In fact, the protoplasm varies in tone to a very great degree. As an instance, the cells in the neighbourhood of discoloured spots of Elodea-leaves are iustructive. The spots referred to are small discolorations affecting one or a few cells, the cell-sap, and apparently the protoplasm, of which are turned dark brown, red, or purple, the chlorophyll grains remaining in epistrophe, where- from they cannot be moved by light. It would appear that these cells, which are of common occurrence, have been injured by small aquatic creatures or in other ways. The facts about to be described are so universal that they can have but one expla- nation. If an Zlodea-leaf with one or more discoloured spots be cut off a plant growing in low light and set in good diffused illumination, or in the sun’s rays, the cells in the neighbourhood of a spot will have their grains in apostrophe at a time when those of remoter cells will still be, for the most part, upon the superficial wall; and before the running together of the grains 238 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES upon the surface-wall has ceased in the latter, in the former rotation will be well established. Moreover, had the leaf been set in light just sufficiently strong to apostrophize the chloro- phyll of the remote cells without inducing rotation in them, those near the discoloured spot would have had their protoplasm in rotation; and if the quality of the light had been somewhat poorer, so that the epistrophe of the remote cells was not inter- fered with, the cells near the spot would have been the theatre of apostrophe. This latter fact was referred to on p. 218, and illus- trated in diagram 3 ; and if the explanation there given be sound, namely, that the proximity of a dead cell tends to diminish the vitality of protoplasm and consequently to increase its sensitive- ness to light, it will.not be less sound when extended to the other facts, which are of a closely allied nature. Thus we have a striking confirmation of the idea that rotation is but photolysis in a more violent form; and, moreover, the previously urged modification of Frank's notion that (abnormal) apostrophe is “a symptom of diminished vital energy” is seen to apply to abnormal rotation also. Rotation is well known as more readily setting in at the edge of Elodea-leaves than in the lamina*. This I am inclined to attribute to the early decay of the cells which project from the lamina to form the teeth, by which means the edge becomes a zone bordering on dead or dying cells—that is, a zone of abnormal rotation. On p. 226 it is stated that poisons cause apostrophe to set in more readily than under normal circumstances; they play the same part in respect of rotation. Thus if healthy Elodea-plants with epistrophized grains be placed in a solution of ferrous sulphate not strong enough to induce plasmolysis, many of the cells of still-attached leaves will have their protoplasm with all their chlorophyll grains in rotation within twenty-four hours, and within forty-eight hours rapid rotation will be general. This is true not only under positive conditions, but under negative also, removal to complete darkness immediately on placing specimens in ferrous sulphate sufficing to bring about rotation. Whether this is more quickly effected in darkness than in light has not yet been determined; though the few experiments which I have been able to make tend, upon the whole, to show that such is the * Usually the protoplasm of the midrib-cells enters earliest into rotation, Let i Es Se IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 239 case, but to a limited extent only. The reason for this seems to be as follows. In the darkling plants the early setting-in of rotation is favoured by the lowering of the protoplasmie tone by darkness and by the poison; opposed to this is the stored-up and only slowly-soaking-out action of light tending to maintain epistrophe. The lowering effect of the poison is, in the illuminated specimens, operant to the same degree as before, and it is reinforced at night by the action of darkness; but during the daytime this latter action is, if the light be not too strong, exchanged for the epistrophizing tendency of medium diffused light. It is clear that the light used must not be too intense; otherwise, instead of favouring epistrophe, it will take part in driving the protoplasm and chlorophyll on to the lateral walls, which it will be enabled more easily to do from the lowering in its tone experienced by the protoplasm as a conse- quence of poisoning. It was perhaps from experimenting with light of too high quality that in some cases no appreciable differ- . ence could be detected in this matter between darkling and ex- posed specimens ; but I hope to obtain further information upon this point. It usually happens that the death-stasis, into which rotation from poisoning passes, ensues more rapidly in darkness than in light; this is only what would be expected, seeing that rotation from poisoning makes an earlier appearance in the dark, in addition to which the absence of light is a factor favouring the cessation of vitality. The analogy of the epistrophic may be applied to the construc- tion of a “ eyclolytie ” interval, the left-hand end of which will be very near to the positive critical point, without actually reaching it however, because, in poor light of just the requisite intensity, it is possible to apostrophize the chlorophyll of Elodea without any rotation supervening even after several hours. Towards the right the cyclolytie interval will extend as far as that degree of concentrated sunlight at which the movements of protoplasm are arrested. Moreover, the extent of the interval will vary with the protoplasmic tone, any lowering of which will be accom- panied by the former's leftward development: it will also depend upon the position of the cell ; thus the interval of the upper cells of Elodea-leaves will extend further to the left than will that of those of the lower layer. 240 MB. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES The Effect of Sectioning on Rotation. Frank* has ascribed rotation in its best exhibited form to the sectioning which is usually practised in order to see it. This idea is quite erroneous ; for not only can protoplasm be set in rota- tion without any injury to the plant, but under certain con- ditions sectioning can be practised without rotation following ; that is, the result can ensue without the intervention of the supposed cause, which latter does not necessarily carry rotation in its train. As an instance of the way in which wrong notions upon this subject can be generated, the following experiment may be cited. Longitudinal and transverse sections of neighbouring Elodea- leaves were divided into four sets; two were mounted in water on a glass slide and covered with cover-slips, two placed in shallow vessels filled with water. One from each of these two was imme- diately removed to darkness, the others being brought up to a window on a dull August day, temperature in both cases 66°5 F. Examined an hour later, the temperature at the window having meanwhile risen to 67°, it was found that rotation was fairly general over the illuminated portions of leaf, and was well estab- lished in the cells on the section-edges of the darkling ones. The inference from this was obvious: it was only when attention was paid to the fact that in the neighbourhood of discoloured cells of the darklings vigorous rotation had sct in, there being spaces of quiescent protoplasm separating the disturbed areas from each other and from the cut edge, that the existence of some cause for rotation other than mere sectioning was suspected ; otherwise, why should the areas of disturbance be scattered, seeing that on the section hypothesis rotation should appear first at the section- edge, and progress therefrom uniformly over the leaf ? In fact, it usually happens that .Elodea-leaves sectioned longi- tudinally, transversely, or obliquely, within an hour of the opera- * Pringsheim’s Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. Bd. viii. So anxious was Frank to emphasize the effect which preparation has upon rotation, that although he observed rotating protoplasm in the internal cells of uninjured Vallisneria- leaves, he maintains that this form of rotation differs from that which ensues upon sectioning, inasmuch as only a few of the chlorophyll grains are carried into the stream. Had he allowed more time and used better light, he would have found this alleged difference to be purely imaginary. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 241 tion have some, at least, of their cells at the section-edge with rotating protoplasm, even if the plant furnishing them has been growing in low light, and the light by the aid of which the section has been made has been only sufficient to just see by. A large number of experiments were made upon this point; but the amount of rotation which declared itself after a given interval varied to so extraordinary a degree, that I was for along time completely baffled for an explanation. In one case the edge of asection would show only faint signs of rotation, which in another from a neighbouring leaf was well established the whole length of the section, while a third would be in an intermediate con- dition. It was only after grasping the idea that negative rota- tion, like negative apostrophe, is the expression of the preponder- ance of the unexhausted or potential effects of light over the tonicity of the protoplasm, that the mystery appeared to be solved. Rotation at the section-edge was then seen to result in precisely the same way as that around’ dead cells, the operation of sectioning destroying the cells at the edge, which then act the part of discoloured cells as depressors of the vitality of their neighbours’ protoplasm. The variations in the amount of rota- tion were now seen to be due either to initial difference in the quality of the protoplasm in the cells abutting on the section, or, what amounts to the same thing, to the presence of one or more dead cells along or near the sectioning line. But it has been said that a leaf may be sectioned without rota- tion being set up in the cells at the section-edge; and if the doctrine here advanced be sound, it is obvious that this might well happen. For suppose the potential effect of light to be equal in two cases, it might be surmised, and surmise would be borne out by experiment, that rotation will first be estab- lished in that case where the protoplasm is of poorer quality ; and in the other it might happen that rotation will not appear at all, because the protoplasm would be so highly toned as to be able to resist the tendency of sectioning to bring it down to the Tequired point. Successful resistance to rotation upon section should, then, be met with in uninjured leaves immediately after their removal from healthy plants growing under the most favour- able conditions; in fact, these are the only leaves which have been found capable of resistance. Thus, in one experiment, a leaf was cut off a vigorous plant removed a few hours before from a large pond, and kept in low light meanwhile. This was st 10.40 a.m.: 242 MR. S. LE M. MOORE 8 STUDIES and at 2.20 p.M., on removing the two sections from darkness, no rotation at all was observed in one portion, and in the other only in the immediate neighbourhood of a diseoloured spot near the margin, but far away from the section-edge, and in one cell near the base close to a purple discoloration of the cell-sap*. That sectioning had lowered the protoplasmic tone was evident from the fact that the chlorophyll in the cells upon the section-edge was for the most part in apostrophe, epistrophe of course pre- vailing elsewhere. Moreover, rotation at the section-edge can be stopped by withholding light. In a piece of leaf with rotation in the edge- cells set over-night in darkness, quiescence may be established on the following morning, but frequently a longer time is required. This is only what would be expected; for the condition of equilibrium between the tonicity of protoplasm and the eyclolytic action of light which has been upset by sectioning would tend to be restored when the direct access of light is prevented. With respect to Vallisneria, Ihave not found that sectioning is not necessarily followed by rotation in the large inner cells of the leaf, even if the utmost care be taken to protect the leaf from undue illumination during sectioning. There are two causes for this failure: one is that the Vallisneria-plants obtained of the dealers, growing as they do under artificial conditions, cannot be in a very robust condition ; the other seems to reside in the form of the cell and in the relatively small size of the chlorophyll grains—both circumstances favourable to rotation, as has already been mentioned. This question can be decided only by an appeal to healthy plants growing in their native haunts. But whatever. doubts Vallisneria may cause as to the error in Frank's doctrine, that error is plainly manifested when the proto- plasm of intact organs is set in rotation. In view of the ease with which this can be done, it is astonishing that incorrect notions should have prevailed so long upon the subject t. More- over, rotation without injury is similar in every respect to that which follows upon sectioning, as the following experiment, * It should not be forgotten that the leaves must be cut in very low light: in the above and similar experiments the room was darkened by drawing down and shutting close a venetian blind at the only window. f Frank describes rotation in old and apparently intact leaves af Elodea. See also footnote on p. 240, IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 243 among others, will show. An Elodea-plant was placed in a moist bag, its tip only protruding. The bag having been fixed to a cardboard frame, one of the leaves at the tip was spread out in water on a small glass stage fixed in a hole in the cardboard, and covered with a thin cover-slip. The leaf was then arranged on the microscope-stage so as to be illuminated by the mirror; and in half an hour rotation had set in. At 2.30, fifty minutes after beginning the experiment, the bag and its contents were removed to the dark; and at 6 o’clock that evening the protoplasm was slowly rotating. At 8.40 next morning there was still faint rota- tion near the apex of the leaf; but by 12.45 on the day after complete quiescence had supervened. A still more satisfactory observation—in that temperatures were carefully noted—is the following. An Elodea-plant was placed in a shallow vessel nearly filled with water, set on the sill of a window facing north. At midday the protoplasm was in slow rotation, the temperature of the water being 57° F.; and the vessel was now set in darkness in a south-facing room. Examined at 8.40 r.m., the tempera- ture of the water being now 68° F., rotation had stopped, and the grains were in epistrophe. Next morning the vessel was replaced on the north side of the house, and, rotation having been induced, removal to darkness was effected at 2.80 p.m.; at 6.15 the same evening rotation had ceased except in one cell of the midrib, in which it was very faint—temperature in both light and darkness 65° F. It is unnecessary to dwell more upon this point ; but some in- vestigations, of which Vallisneria was the subject, may here be detailed. A young Vallisneria-plant which had been kept for several days in a vessel placed in low light, and showed no trace of rotation, was removed on a dull August day to a small glass jar containing water, in which it was totally immersed, and brought up to poor diffused light, undergoing less than 1? variation of temperature by the process. When observed two and a half hours afterwards, rotation was found to have been set up in the large internal cells*. The jar was now (3.15 P.M.) removed to the dark chamber, and rotation was ascertained to be in progress throughout the following day ; but at 5 o'clock in the * This was observed by focussing through the superficial tissue—not a dif- ficult task by any means. The grains were carried along in the protoplasmic stream just. as happens upon sectioning. 244 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE'8 STUDIES afternoon of the third day all movement had ceased. Light was then admitted until the protoplasm recommenced to rotate, when the agency of darkness was again invoked, after which stasis again set in. The process is, in fact, capable of apparently indefinite repetition. Preliminary Study of the Influence of Light upon Rotation. The many points of agreement between photolysis and rota- tion render very noteworthy the dictum of Hofmeister*, that increase in the intensity of light does not markedly accelerate protoplasmic movement. The interest accompanying this state- ment, which is not pronounced affirmatively against by either Sachst or Pfeffert, is discovered when account is taken of its direct contradiction to another statement, easily verifiable, with respect to photolysis, viz. that the further a plant is placed in the photrum to the right of its positive critical point, the more rapidly will its chlorophyll be apostrophized. Moreover, it has been seen that the higher the illumination to which an Elodea-leaf with epistrophized chlorophyll is exposed, the sooner will rotation ensue in its cells. If, therefore, the inception of rotation is governed by the intensity of light, its continuance ought to be affected by that agency. In experimenting on this subject there is one matter requiring careful attention. In order that the effect of enhanced illumina- tion may be brought into view, it is necessary that the rotating stream be moving at a rate much below the maximum ; if its speed be great, very little, if any, acceleration will ensue in higher light, because, just as a definite quantity of work and no more ean be got from a machine, so only a certain velocity can be im- pressed upon protoplasm. It is this capital point which has been overlooked by all experimenters. So far as the after-mentioned observations made with it in view go, a marked acceleration of rotation takes place in light of improved quality. The way in which this kind of experiment is usually conducted may be instanced as follows. Upon a September afternoon, the tempe- rature of the room in the shade being 70? F., rotation was well * * Pflanzenzelle,' p. 49. t * Vorlesungen,’ Chapter xxxv. ] ‘ Pflanzenphysiologie,’ ii. p. 386. = IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 245 set up in an Elodea-leaf plucked off two hours previously, and exposed meanwhile to medium diffused light under a cover-slip upon a glass slide. At this time the side of a marked cell was traversed by the rotating stream in an average of thirteen seconds. The leaf was then brought up to direct sunlight, care being taken to prevent rise of temperature by constantly irri- gating it with cold water at the temperature of the room. After ten minutes’ direct insolation, the side of the cell was still traversed in thirteen seconds, thus indicating to all appearance that en- hanced illumination does not quicken the rate of movement. But the facts may be at least as well explained upon the supposition that the indicated rate of movement is the maximum possible at the given temperature—a supposition backed by the two follow- ing results obtained from Elodea. Both were made on days favourable for the purpose, chequered by rapidly alternating high and low lights. A day with plenty of wind driving along large masses of white and neutral-tinted cumulus cloud over tracts of sky occasionally revealed should be selected for this expe- riment. No. I. Side of Time. Light. Temperature.| marked ce i bi P traversed in 4.25 p.ı.......| Rather poor, some | 64° F. 3)- 3 ecs. heavy clouds just passed over. 4.35 p.u....... Light much better. 64? F. 24 seconds. 4.45 ».u....... Still further im- 64° F. 20 seconds. provement in light. 4.55 ».u....... Somewhat poorer, 64° F. 25 seconds. rather dark clouds passing over. 5.5 pw roved, the 8 S.W.| 649.5 F. | 20 seconds. am of p ora clouds brightly it up. x LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 246 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES No. II. Side of Time. Light. Temperature.| marked cell traversed in Fairly good, heavy | 64?:8 F. | 25 seconds. 12 o'clock | black clouds just l 12.15 „ passed over at t| 12 o'clock. (| Distinct improve-| 6498 F. | 20 seconds. | ment in light, 12.30 „ which was of a cre » 4| proximately t e » same average in- tensity at all three periods It will be understood that in neither case was the rotation allowed to approach its maximum. No. II. shows the equability of the stream under continued similarity of illumination. The facts upon these tables can be verified without great diffi- culty ; but with the Characee it is different. The slowing of the protoplasmic stream in this group on withdrawal of light was studied half a century ago by Dutrochet *, who found that in tbe old parts rotation had become slow by the eighth day, and had ceased by the sixteenth t; while in young parts cessation super- vened by the twenty-fourth, or at most the twenty-sixth day, by which time etiolation had set in. Dutrochet regards the stop- page of the stream as an effect of asphyxia; and if his dark chamber was a small and hermetically sealed one, this might well have been the case. My own experience is different ; for I have placed fora month, and even six weeks, in a large dark cupboard small pieces of Chara vulgaris, containing at least one uncorti- cated internodal cell} with two or more uninjured nodes, without causing complete stoppage of the stream, although the diminu- tion of its velocity after the above period was very evident. In order to bring this diminution clearly into view, the specimen, immediately on removal from darkness, was set in water on à glass slide, the light employed for this purpose being only just * Comptes Rendus, xxxvii. p. 777, and Ann. d. Sc. Nat. ser. 2, ix. (1838). t By an oversight, “ sixième” is put for “seizième ” in describing this. 1 Such uncorticated cells are well known as of rare occurrence in Chara. SAPO er y dli e p TINY 7 7 Psp sdebpte alin HE aH Gs ii ie Lit IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 247 good enough to see by ; it was then examined, uncovered, with a Hartnack's No. 7 objective, the time taken by a plastid or group of plastids in the centre of the stream to pass over a diameter of the field of view being rapidly noted. It only remained then to repeat the observation as often as necessary. The following were the chief results obtained with Chara vulgaris. No. III. (Specimen placed in darkness August 10th: examined September 10th.) Time. d 4.30 P.M. ......... 40 seconds. 4.32 P.M. ......... 30 seconds. 4.35 PM. ......... 15 seconds*. 4.37 P.M. ......... 12 seconds. 4.40 P.M. ......... 10 seconds. No further increase of velocity occurred. Temperature of dark cupboard 68° F.; of room 69°-69°5 F. No. IV. (A month’s darkness as before; temperature of cupboard and room the same within a fraction of a degree.) me. | emis 5.27 P.M. ......... 65 seconds. 5.32 PM. ......... 20 seconds. 5.85 P.M. ......... 15 seconds. 5.40 p.m. m 12 econds. Aiter which there was no further increase. * Immediately before noting this the blind was drawn up, causing great improvement in the light. x2 248 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES A third experiment was made for the express purpose of ascertaining whether a fallacy might not reside in the above. Seeing that Dutrochet found the stream to be stopped by a little over three weeks’ darkness at the most, it is highly probable, if not certain, that in the specimens used above some slowing had been effected in a month. Alterations in the speed of the cur- rent. are introduced, as Dutrochet has shown, by shocks; it seemed possible, therefore, that the shock experienced by the specimen hurriedly brought into contact with the glass slide might diminish the speed of rotation. Accordingly the pre- caution was now taken of shutting in the dark for several minutes prior to examination the glass slide upon which the specimen had been placed. The piece of Chara vulgaris was removed to darkness on Sep- tember 15th, and on October 30th, after the treatment just mentioned (the temperature of the room being 62° F., of the dark chamber 6175 F.), on the first observation the diameter of the field was traversed in an average of 21 seconds; 2 minutes after only 16 seconds were required ; 2 minutes after that 14 seconds ; after another 2 minutes the space was moved over in 18 seconds, and in 11:6 seconds 5 minutes after the last determination. The specimen was now thoroughly irrigated with water at 61^ F., the intensity of the light remaining constant; and 5 minutes after- wards the speed had slowed somewhat, the diameter of the field being now traversed in 13 seconds. Frequent applications of water at 61? F. followed, the effect being to prevent any slight change of temperature, to which alone the slowing just men- tioned was to be attributed. Five minutes after this was done the normal rate was re-established, the field being passed over in 11:5 seconds; and this rate was maintained until the close of the experiment. Thus we see from Table No. III. that although there was a difference of less than 1° between the temperature of the room and that of the cupboard, yet five minutes after exposure to light the stream was moving at nearly three times its former rate, and at four times ten minutes after. It is impossible to ascribe the whole of this increase to the slight difference in temperature between the room and the cupboard; and Table No. IV. plainly bears this out. Here, although there was no discrepancy of tem- perature, after only five mintues in light the rate of the current howed no less than four-fold acceleration. It is submitted that, IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 249 80 far as this evidence goes, there is reason to support the con- tention that increase in the intensity of illumination does markedly quicken the speed of the rotating stream. On Negative Rotation. One objection may be taken to the parallel drawn between photolysis and rotation. It might be urged, with justice, that if this parallel is a true one, it ought to exhibit itself under darkling conditions as well as in light. The chlorophyll of Elodea or Vallisneria, for instance, ought then, after apostro- phizing in the dark—provided, of course, that death have not ensued—to commence rotating round the cell; so that just as high illumination and darkness are both inducers of apostrophe, 80 rotation should be the result either of an increase in the intensity of light or of its complete absence. I have not as yet been able to pursue this interesting subject far; but the facts Which follow show that a form of rotation, which may be called “negative” in distinction from ordinary or “ positive” rotation, —which, however, it precisely resembles—ensues upon prolonged Withdrawal of light*. Moreover this might have been pre- dicated from the massing in its cells' corners or arms which chlo- rophyll experiences when deprived of light, since it has been shown that such massing is a mechanical consequence of slow movement of the grains round the side-walls of the cell—in other words, of feeble rotation. In both the external and the internal cells of Vallisneria-leaves after three months’ darkness, rotation may be observed, not indeed throughout the leaf, but at a short distance from its dying apex. At the apex the cells are plainly dead, the protoplasm is quite motionless, and the small brown degraded chlorophyll grains are for the most part collected in little masses at various points. Below this comes a zone where the protoplasm carrying the small chlorophyll grains is in slower or quicker rotation. We have already seen that protoplasmic movement is more readily set up in the large internal than in the external cells ; this * Frank noticed that the protoplasm of Zlodea plants kept several weeks in darkness, and whose chlorophyll was in [negative] apostrophe, had passed into circulation ; but no grains were carried along by the streaming protoplasm. Thus he nearly discovered negative rotation ; and would undoubtedly have done 0 had his experiments continued a few days longer. 250 STUDIES IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. applies, to a certain extent, to negative rotation, as movement can usually be traced in the internal cells a little further towards the leaf-base than in the external ones; and it frequently per- sists in the external distal cells a little Jonger than in their im- mediately underlying fellows. Further down the leaf the chlo- rophyll is in more or less perfect apostrophe; but after four months in the dark, I have found rotation to be in progress throughout the greater part of the leaf. It sometimes happens that massing of the grains in the cell-corners preludes rota- tion. Closely similar results are yielded by Elodea; but I am not in a position to treat of this matter in detail. The time requisite to induce negative rotation may be curtailed by any agency whereby protoplasmic tone is lowered. Thus in a small piece of Elodea consisting of three or four leaf-whorls rotation is set up weeks earlier than in intact plants. The most rapid way of lowering the tone is by poisoning the protoplasm. li is therefore not a surprising circumstance that, if an Elodea- plant be placed in the dark in a weak solution of ferrous sulphate, rotation will supervene within forty-eight hours, and will con- tinue until the death of the cells. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE VII. (With the exception of No. 4, the figures represent the objects seen by the aid of Hartnack’s No. 7 objective, ocular No. 4, giving a magnification of 450 diameters ; but the drawings are not strictly to scale.) Figs. 1 & 2. Mesophyll cells of Eschscholtzia californica seedlings, seen from above: 1, in diffused light ; 2, after remaining in darkness overnight. Fig. 3. Ozalis Acetosella. Cell of mesophyll from leaf set in darkness for ten days, the large chlorophyll grains showing an evident tendency to apostrophe. Fig. 4. From Funaria hygrometrica. Cell of a leaf from a plant which has remained a fortnight in very low light, the grains coming out from apostrophe to collect in the proximal end of the cell. The shaded grains came into view on further focussing : two of them (p, p) were in profile. Figs. 5 a & b. Cells from the leaf-sheath of Poa annua twenty-two hours after its removal to darkness, mounted in water under a cover-slip meanwhile; the chlorophyll has collected to a greater or less extent round the nucleus. Figs. 6 a, b, c. Massing of chlorophyll in a small piece of an Elodea-plant kept in the dark about ten days: a, fore-and-aft, b, corner, and c, nuclear arrangement, - ALGA GROWING ON THE EUROPEAN TORTOISE. 251 Figs. 7 a, b, c. Callitriche verna. Leaf-cells from a plant deprived of light for ten days: a, from middle part of leaf, grains in simple negative apos- trophe ; dand c, from near their tip, the effect of darkness now more pronounced, the grains having massed. Fig. 8. Eschscholtzia californica, Palisade-cells, seen from above after eleven days in the dark ; the grains are closely massed. Figs. 9 a & b. Eschscholtzia californica. Palisade-cells, in section, after twelve days’ darkness; the right-hand cell of fig. 9 b is a mesophyll cell. Fig. 10. Epidermal cell of the frond of Pteris serrulata, showing the effect upon the disposition of the chlorophyll of three weeks’ withholding of light: p, a grain tilted up on to its edge by the pressure of ite ‘neighbours. Figs. 11 a, 4, c. A small portion of a prothallus of probably a species of Adiantum: a, grains moving into apostrophe under the influence of sunlight; 5, commencing epistrophe after half an hour in the shade; c, epistrophe still further advanced, one of the grains in the left-hand cell still forced up into profile by its fellows. Fig. 12. From a Funaria hygrometrica leaf set in sunlight, the grains making for the wall, which some have reached: p, a grain turned up on its edge after abutting on another already against the side-wall. Fig. 13. Part of a barrel-shaped cell from the leaf of Echeveria metallica grow- ing in low diffused light; two of the grains in the centre of the clump tilted up on to their edge. Fig. 14. Top of cell of an Zlodea-leaf with rotating protoplasm: =, grain about to change profile for broadside position. Note on an Alga (Dermatophyton radicans, r) growing on the European Tortoise. By M. C. Porn, M.A., F.LS., Assistant Curator of the University Herbarium, Cambridge. {Read 2nd June, 1887.] (Puate VIII.) Tux alga which is the subject of this paper is found growing principally upon the dorsal surface of the carapace of the water tortoise (Olemmys caspica), which inhabits the southern ‘parts of Europe, and, by spending a great part of its existence in water, offers its back as a suitable nidus for alge. l The alga appears to the naked eye as irregular but roundish dark-green patches which vary very much in size, often having a diameter of about a quarter of an inch, as ata, fig.1, Pl. VIII. On 252 MR. M. C. POTTER ON AN removing a patch and cutting sections in a direction perpendicular to the animal’s back, it is found to be composed of numerous rather large cells arranged very close together and generally square in shape. Some of these cells are exposed to the action of the water, and form a plate of cells a few layers thick, closely applied to the tortoise-shell, and others are found as wedge-shaped masses which penetrate into the shell. The cells of the plate whose free surface is exposed to the action of the water continually divide in directions perpendicular and parallel to the surface of the tortoise-shell ; the outermost layer continually forms zoospores, and so prevents the plate from becoming more than a few cells thick. The cells next to the tortoise-shell are closely adpressed to it, and individually have the power of penetrating into any crack of the tortoise-shell which may present itself to them. When an algal cell meets with a crack, it strives to penetrate into it, in doing which it opens the crack more and more and so pene- trates further in, and as it does so it divides first by a plane perpendicular to its direction of growth and then by planes perpendicular and parallel to this direction, and so forms wedge-shaped masses of cells, as at a in figs. 2 and 3, which grow and penetrate in any direction in which they can force open the crack. Sections cut parallel to the animal’s back show on the outside masses of algal cells where the thick ends of wedges are eut through (a, fig. 3), and towards the centre sections of thinner parts of wedges (b and c, fig. 3). Thus a section through an algal patch similar to fig. 2, parallel to the animal's back, would be represented by a drawing resembling fig. 3. If sections of the tortoise-shell and alga are allowed to remain in water for some few days, it is found that not only does the alga remain alive but continues to grow healthily. The cells exposed to the water continually form zoospores, while the layers in con- tact with the tortoise-shell, since the surrounding pressure is removed, tend to grow out into filaments (a and 5, fig. 4). These filaments can be formed by any cells touching the tortoise- shell; they have a very irregular shape, and the chlorophyll is always situated at the growing end. As before mentioned, the alga is reproduced by means of zoo- spores which&re formed from the outermost layers of cells. The cell about to form a zoosporangium becomes flask-shaped, a kind of neck being formed, the contents of the cell dividing into a considerable number of zoospores, which have the usual pyriform ALGA GROWING ON THE EUROPEAN TORTOISE. 258 - shape and are all exactly alike; they swim about for a consider- able time and then germinate. Sexual reproduction has as yet not been observed. As regards the mode of life of the alga, from the fact that sec- tions separated from the tortoise can be kept alive for a consi- derable time, during which the cells can grow and produce zoospores, it would seem that the alga derives no nourishment ‘from the tortoise; yet the alga derives very great benefits from its mode of life, for the tortoise, though spending a great part of its time in water, is able to wander about from pool to pool, and thus conveying the alga with it, effects its distribution geo- graphically. Again, during dry seasons, when a pool of water in which a tortoise infected with the alga becomes dried up, the tortoise is able to migrate to another, and generally does so at night, and hides in the shade during the day; in case it cannot find water in this way, the alga is kept alive by not being ex- posed to the heat of the sun. We must therefore at present regard the alga as an epiphyte, since at present the observations tend to show that no nourishment is derived from the tortoise. At present, since the sexual reproduction of Dermatophyton is unknown, its proper place in the classification of the Alg® cannot be assigned; yet it evidently belongs to the Chlorophycea, and most likely to the Ulvacee, in the family Confervoides. The alga described in this paper was first given to me by Professor Moseley, who had discovered it upon some tortoises and who desired me to work out its life-history. I was unable anywhere to find a description of it, and referred it to Professor Boret and to my friend Mr. George Murray, of the British Museum, with a similar result. I delayed to publish a descrip- tion until I had found some mode of reproduction ; and with this object in view I obtained a grant from the Worts Travelling Fund, and proceeded to Portugal in the summer of 1886. As soon 88 possible on my return, I read a paper before the Cambridge Philosophical Society, where I gave to it the name of Epiclem- mydia lusitanica *. It was not until December 1886 that I found that Dr. Peter, of Munich, had published a mere description and had named the alga Dermatophyton radicanst on September 22nd of the same year. * Proceedings of Camb. Phil. Soc. vol. vi. pt. i. Nov. 8, 1886. t Bot. Centralbl. Band xxviii. 1886, p. 125; SB. Versamml. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte, Sept. 22, 1886. : 954 DB. C. SPEGAZZINI AND MR. T. ITO ON DESCRIPTION OF PLATE VIII. Fig. 1. Portion dorsal surface of carapace of Clemmys caspica, bearing numerous patches of alga (a, a). Fig. 2. Section of tortoise-shell and alga in a direction perpendicular to animal’s back; showing mode of penetration of alga (a) into carapace. Fig. 3. Section of tortoise-shell and alga in direction parallel to animal’s back ; showing at a,b, c sections through wedges penetrating the tortoise-shell. Fig. 4. Sections grown in water for some few days ; showing at a and b the lowermost cells growing into filaments. Fuxar JAPONICI NONNULLI: new Species of Japanese Fungi found parasitic on the Leayes of Polygonum multiflorum, Than}, and Lycium chinensf, Mill. By Dr. CHARLES SPE- ‚F.L.S. [Read 16th June, 1887.] GAZZINI and ToKUVTARo I SoME years ago my attention was directed to the observation of the structure and life-history of some minute fungi which are found parasitic on the leaves of Polygonum multiflorum, Thunb., and Lyciwm chinense, Mill., growing abundantly not far from my residence in Tokio. The principal fungus infesting the former plant is Puccinia polygonorum, Schlechtd., which, accord- ing to Frank*, is already known to attack many species of Poly- gonum, such as P. Convoleulus, dumetorum, lapathifolium, and am- phibium var. terrestre. Careful examination has, however, shown methat more than two species of fungi are parasitic on the leaves of P. multiflorum, Thunb., and that some of the fungi under my observation were as yet undescribed. Consequently I placed some of my specimens at the disposal of my valued correspondent, Prof. C. Spegazzini, an excellent observer of microscopic fungi, of the Colegia Provincia dela Plata, in the Argentine Republic, South America, for their systematic determination, which how- ever was delayed, as the specimens arrived during his absence on à journey of scientific exploration among the wild Indian tribes of Patagonia. His letter, sent to me since his return to La Plata, contained interesting information of what he has made out from the dried specimens ; from which it appears that of the three kinds * Frank, ‘ Krankheiten der Pflanzen,’ 1880, p. 464. NEW SPECIES OF JAPANESE FUNGI. 255 of fungi found on P. multiflorum, Thunb., two have proved to be new, one of which Prof. Spegazzini proposed to call Fusarium oidioide, n. sp., while he has kindly honoured me by associating my name with the other, viz. Phyllosticta Tokutaroi, Speg. Moreover, the fungus found on Lycium chinense, Mill., forms a third new species, Tuberculina japonica, Speg. It may incident- ally be added that all the specimens sent to Prof. Spegazzini were collected by me in the middle of October 1883; and thus, in the case of Puccinia polygonorum, Schlechtd., the stage of develop- ment represented is the Uredo-form. Since the microscopic fungi of Japan are as yet absolutely uninvestigated, I hope that the following short descriptions may not be without value in facilitating further researches on these plants.—(T. Iro.] l. UREDO ronvaoNoRuM, DC. Fl. Fr. p. 71. (Status stylo- sporicus Puccinie polygonorum.) Obs. Stylospore ovoidez (20-27 x 14-15 mill.), pallide fulva, laxe minusculeque muriculat®, pedicello diffluente parvulo hyalino donate. Hab. Ad folia viva Polygoni multiflori, Thunb., Tokio. 2. FUSARIUM OIDIOIDE, Speg., nov. sp. Diag. Macule nulle ; mycelium ephiphyllum, laxissime diffu- sum, subpulveraceum, indefinitum, album ; hyph» hyaling, re- pentes, dense ramos: (3-4 mill. crass.), hinc inde ramulis irregu- lariter subfasciculatis, rarius solitariis, utrinque non v. vix attenuatis (5—10 x 4-5 mill.), apice truncatis, 2-3 sterigmatibus papilleformibus coronatis; conidia fusoidea, leniter falcata, 3-5- Septata, non constricta, utrinque acuta, hyalina (80-50 x 3-4 mill.) l Hab. Ad folia viva Polygoni multiflori, Thunb., Tokio. 3. PuyLLostTICTA TOKUTAROI, Speg., DOV. Sp. —— Diag. Maculæ sparsæ, solitariæ, irregulariter orbiculares, par- vulæ (2-3 mill. diam.), centro pallescentes arescentes, areola sor- dide intenseque castanea, indefinita, latiuscula cinctæ. Perithecia pauca, prominulo-exerta, globuloso-depressa (250 mill. diam.) atra, glabra v. subpapillosa, ostiolo primo parum manifesto dein lacero- dehiscente donata, coriacella contextu sinuoso-parenchymatico, olivaceo-atro, subpellucido. Sterigmata fasciculata, obclavato- elongata (25 x 1-2°5 mill.), hyalina, monospora, continua ; stylo- 256 MB. J. G. BAKER ON A COLLECTION spore elliptic v. ovoidem, recte v. vix insquilaterales (5-6 x 2-2:5 mill.), hyaline. Hab. Ad folia viva Polygoni multiflori, Thunb., Tokio. 4. TUBERCULINA JAPONICA, Speg., nov. sp. Diag. Cupule parvul®, hemispherico-applanate, subpulve- races, solitarie, sordide fulvescentes (300—400 mill. diam.), areola parum incrassato-pulvinata, minuta, subfuscescente v. fulvescente insidentia ; spore globoss, crassiuscule, tunicatz, leves (7-8), fulvescenti-hyalin® in sterigmatibus filiformibus subcoalescenti- bus (30-1°5 mill.) olivaceis acrogen:e. Hab. Ad folia languida Lycii chinensis, Mill., Tokio. On a further Collection of Ferns from West Borneo, made by the Bishop of Singapore and Sarawak. By J. G. Bags, F.R.S., F.L.S. [Read 16th June, 1887.] THE present collection is supplementary to one on which I reported in Vol. xxii. of the Journal of the Linnean Society, pp. 222 to 232, pls. 11, 12. All the species were gathered in the Sarawak district, some by Dr. Hose himself and the others by his nephew, Mr. Charles Hose, and a few by Mr. Forstermann, a collector who visited Borneo in the spring of 1886. The num- bers are Dr. Hose's collecting-numbers; those within brackets indicate the position of the new species in the sequence followed in our ‘ Synopsis Filicum.’ 216. MATONIA SARMENTOSA, n. sp.; sarmentosa, frondibus laxe pinnatis, pinnis 2-4-jugis linearibus simplicibus vel furcatis. Niah, Sarawak, Mr. Charles Hose. This is a very interesting novelty. It has precisely the fruc- tification of Matonia pectinata, but is completely different in habit. The main rhachis of the frond is very slender and quite naked, like all the rest of the plant. The pinn® are arrangedon the rhachis generally in whorls of three or four at a distance from one another of 14-2 inches, and are sessile and sometimes slightly confluent at the base. They are linear, from 2 to 4 inches long, simple or forked, obtuse, rigid in texture, } in. - broad, with rather indistinct simple or forked free erecto-patent OF FERNS FROM WEST BORNEO. 257 immersed veins. The sori are few in number, irregularly scattered over the back of the segments, with a flattened, mammillate, rigid, deciduous indusium, which falls away leaving a scar at the base of the stipe, and contains ten or a dozen sessile sporangia with a broad incomplete nearly vertical annulus. 175. TRICHOMANES DIGITATUM, Sw. 176, 177. T. FILICULA, Bory. 179 (4*). Davarııa ($HUMATA) PINNATIFIDA, n. sp.; rhizo- mate gracili firmo late repente, paleis lanceolatis castaneis, stipiti- bus segregatis strictis stramineis, frondibus lanceolatis simpliciter pinnatifidis rigide coriaceis glabris, pinnis brevibus linearibus obtusis crenatis, soris parvis submarginalibus, indusio semiorbicu- lari rigidulo. Niah, Sarawak, Mr. Charles Hose. Intermediate between D. pectinata and D. pedata. Rhizome slender, wiry, epigwous, with a few ascending pales. Stipes stiffly erect, 14-33 in. long. Fronds 3-5 in. long, broadest at the base (14-2 in.) narrowed gradually from the base to the apex, eut down to a narrow wing into numerous crowded spread- ing primary segments, 4-1 in. broad. Veins distinct, erecto- patent, simple or forked. Sori terminal on the veins, 8-10 on each side of the central and lower pinn®. Indusium rigid, per- sistent, not more than 1 line broad. 178. D. prepara, Smith. 189 (16*). D. ($ LevcosrEGIA) NEPHRODIOIDES, n. sp. ; rhizo- mate late repente, paleis nigris piliformibus basi peltatis predito, stipitibus elongatis nudis, frondibusmagnis membranaceis oblongo- lanceolatis bipinnatifidis parce pilosis, pinnis lanceolatis sub- petiolatis, pinnulis multijugis pectinato-pinnatifidis basi conflu- entibus, venis in pinnulis copiose pinnatis, soris medialibus, indusio parvo reniformi. Niah, Sarawak, Mr. Charles Hose. Nearly allied to the Javan D. Kingii, Baker, lately figured in Hooker's Icones,tab.1622. Rhizome firm, epigtous, $ in. in diam.; pales fine, hair-like, spreading. Stipe stiffly erect, } ft. long. Frond 2-8 ft. long, 8-9 in. broad at the middle, green, hairy Mainly on the rhachides of the pinne, quite destitute of scales, Pinne subpetiolate, the central ones 4-5 in. long, 1-1} in. broad, the lower rather smaller, all except the lowest cuneate- ee S ARENA DES 258 MR. J. G. BAKER ON A COLLECTION truncate on the lower side at the base. Pinnules very numerous, . oblique, oblongo-lanceolate, 4-} in. broad, cut halfway down into close ascending lanceolate lobes. Veins one to each final lobe, with a small median sorus, with a glabrous reniform indusium. 102. DAVALLIA LOBBIANA, Moore. Sarawak. Gathered before once only. 185. D. soLrpa, Sw. ? |D. 03 51 | 53 » 2| 65 |R. 021 | Y. 018 | V. -042 Fine. 50 | 52 16 | D. 020 | D. 022 | D. -034 51| 56 » 9| 75 | ¥. :030| R. :092 |G. -034 Fine. 49 | 56 175 | D. 019 | D. 013 | D. 031 49 | 52 » 4| 65 |G -027 | V. -:024 | R. 035 | Dull, rain. | 51 | 52 17 D. 024 | D. 025 | D. 034 42 | 51 » 5| 8 |V. 082 *G. -031 | Y. :032 | Veryfine. | 44 | 47 1575| D. -026 | D. 027 | D. -042 38 | 46 » 6] 7 Cl. -030 |*Cl. -031 | Cl. 063 | Heavy snow. | 38 | 40 175 | D. 028 | D. 023 | D. -036 36 | 42 1 » 7| 7 |R. -010 |*Y. :084 | V. '046 Fine. 36 | 40 17 D. :020 | D. :020 | D. -030 35 | 41 » 8| 7 Y. :029 | [decayed] | Œ. -036 Fine, 36 | 40 14 |D. :019| ... D. :098 35 | 42 » 9| 7 G. 00 | an R. :033 Dull. 36 | 39 1875| D. 016 | ...... D. 024 36 | 40 » 10| 5 V. O16} a... Y. :023 Foggy. | 38 | 41 1775| D. O17 |... D. ‘023 38 | 43 » l1| 7 | CL 037 | cu. Cl. :033 | Very fine. | 39 | 41 17 D. O15 | ...... D. 023 38 | 43 » 12| 725| R. 022 | ...... V. 027 Overcast. | 39 | 42 1825| D. 015 | ...... D. 019 39 | 44 » 13| 575| Y. 031| .... G. 043 Fine. 40 | 44 17:25} D. ‘015 |... D. 020 40 | 43 » 14/24 0 05| R. :030 Dull. 39 | 45 » 15| 625| V. 010} a. Y. 020 Fine. 42 | 44 1625| D. :014 |... D. :024 . 39 | 45 » 16| 725| CL 02 | ...... CL :023 Fine. 42 | 43 16.25] D. 016 | ...... p. :018 40 | 44 * See below, p. 296. Te 290 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION No.of | Loss per hour, . hours. No. IV. Min. | Max. 1886. o 6 Jan. 23 55 R. 049 Snow, dull. 40 40 14°5 D. :042 395) 44 » 24 8 Y. 036 Snow, sunshine. 40 42 15:5 D. :084 40 42 » 25 10:5 G. 024 Very dull, 42 46 13:5 D. 032 44 48 » 26 10:5 V. 036 Very fine. 42 46 13:5 D. :038 42 48 » 27 10 R. :047 Very fine. 42 45 14 D. 038 42 48 » 28 9:5 Y. 035 Foggy, then fine. 42 44 14:8 D. 039 42 48 » 29 9 G. 039 Dull. 42 44 15 D. 086 42 47 » 3l 9 V. 046% Very fine. 42 | 45 15 D. 049 42 46 Feb. 1 10 ol. :041 A.M. dull, r.m. fine. | 42 46 14 D. :045 44 50 » 2 85 R. 044 Fine. 44 46 15°5 D. :040 44 48 » 8 9:5 Y. 042 Dull. 42 46 [dying] Effects of Light. Arranging the preceding results under the different coloursf, they give the following mean losses per hour :— No. I. (Dec. 28, 1885, to Jan. 16, 1886.) ee gp | vy | @ | v. | o D. ean d o o Oo 0 [*] o o o o o o o and Max. | 417-447| 44-46. 41-5445 41-4477. 425442) 40-43 Temps, u30 | 016 | o3 | 022 | 043 021 | -030 | 027 | 032 | -ogo | Mean of 010 | 029 | 020 | -016 | ogy | nineteen 022 | 031 | 015 | -010 | -o2g |Observations: Mois ii... 21 | -028 | -019 | 020 | 033 020 t The glasses used were the same as described in my former paper :—“ A Con- tribution to the Study of the Relative Effects of Different Parte of the Solar Spectrum on the Transpiration of Plants,” Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. vol, xxii. p. 81. AS A FUNCTION OF LIVING PROTOPLASY. 291 No. II. (Same period.) Range of R. Y. a. Y a D mean Min. o o o o o o |o folo o o o and Max. [| 44-50. | 46-48:5.| 42-47. |45°5-47. 44:5-46°5) 407-46. Temps. 020 | «021 | 022 | 015 | 08 Mean of ten 022 018 031 024 031 Chas vations Means ...... 021 ‘019 026 -019 -033 02 No, III. (Same period.) Range of R Y a v. CL D. mean Min. o ° o o 'o o 'o o o o o o and Max. 41:5-44. | 41-44:5.| 41-46. |41:7—45. }42°5-44°5; 405-461. Temps. 035 *030 040 -043 -045 035 | 032 | -034 | -042 | 063 | Mean of 033 | 023 | 036 | 46 | 033 | nineteen 030 | -020 | %43 | -027 | -023 | Observations Means ...... 083 026 038 040 *041 *028 No. IV. (Jan. 28 to Feb. 3, 1885.) Range of 1 D. mean Min. o R. o o Y. o S oY'o c ° o o and Max. 41-:8-45.|41:3-44.| 42-45. | 42-45°5 42-48. 42-1-47. Temps. 049 036 024 036 041 Mean 047 085 039 O46 | ...... of ten 044 i S a uie ee ...... | Observations: Meane ...... 047 | 038 | 031 | OU | a 039 292 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION The means of all four specimens will therefore be as follows :— R. Y. G. V. Cl. Dk. 0305 "0267 "0285 ‘0300 ‘0370 ‘0267. These may be practically represented :— ‘030 027 “028 . ‘030 *037 027. These results agree with those obtained from plants possessing chlorophyll, so far as the maxima occur under red, violet, and clear glasses, while yellow, green, and total darkness give minima. This result is almost as obvious in the means for each specimen respectively. If, however, we neglect third places of decimals, we may write the above thus :— 03 03 03 ‘03 04 03. This result shows that the differences between the effects of any particular colour is really almost inappreciable ; whereas the augmentation under clear light is more pronounced. This last result, as mentioned above, was obtained by MM. Bonnier and Mangin. It should be observed that, taking high places of decimals (as the third or fourth), one runs the risk of appearing to emphasize what may be fictitious results. So far as they go, however, it is at least somewhat remarkable that they should so completely tally with the results obtained from green plants, where the differences are more manifest. Effects of Temperature. The mean temperatures from December 28, 1885, to January 15, 1886, during which period the observations were made upon the specimens Nos. L, IL, and IIL, rose during the first four days, fluctuated from Jan. lst to the 4th, and then fell again. Grouping the total amount of losses per hour during these three successive periods, the results are as follows :— Mean Max. No. I. No. II. No. III. Dec. 28 to 31 ......... 439-5 *018 020 034 Jan. 1 to 4 ............ 539-5 :026 023 *036 Jan.5toFeb.15 ... 4390 -020 [decayed] ‘031 Comparing the lossas per hour under the lowest minimum . temperature with those under the highest maximum, the effect under each glass is shown as follows :— AS A FUNCTION OF LIVING PROTOPLASM. 293 Lowest Min. |Highest Max.|| Lowest Min. |Highest Max.| Lowest Min. Highest Max. No. I. No. I. No. II. o. II. No. III. o. III, o o o o o o R...| 36 ... 010 | 52... 021 || 39... 020 |52... 021 |! 36... 033 |59 ... -035 Y...[36 ...:029 | 56... 030 || 36.. 034*| 56... 030 ||38 ... 023 |47 ... 041t G...| 36 ... 020 | 52... 027 || 40... 022 | 52... 027 ||36 ... 036 | 56... 036 V---{ 38... 016 | 47 ... 0271/40... 015 | 47... 027 || 36... 046 | 52... 042 Cl...) 38 ... -030 | 53... 043 || 38... 031 | 53... 043 | 38... 063 | 53... -045 These results are sufficient to show that temperature has a marked effect upon the transpiration, when no account is taken of any difference between light and darkness. The effect, however, becomes much more pronounced when Mushrooms are transferred from a warm room to a cool one, and allowed to remain in each for definite periods and of the same duration. Three Mushrooms were grown in separate pots and protected as before. They were placed for twenty-four hours alternately in a cool room with no fire in it, and in a warm one where a fire burned every day. They were always in total darkness, being enclosed in a cardboard box. The following are the total losses in twenty-four hours :— I II III Min. | Max 1886 s grms. | grms o o Dec. 6- 7 Cool room...... 81:50 “82 116 50 56 » "7-8 Warm ,, ..... 3:38 1:68 273 52 68 ” & 9 Cool „m ver 2:18 119 181 44 59 » 9-10 Warm „m te 357 2:61 2:90 48 76 » 10-1] Cool , en 2°67 85 1:15 44 56 » 11-12 Warm „ ...... 315 1:45 1:93 50 62 » 12-13 Cool » eH :909 92 1:02 47 » 13-14...| Warm , ...... 2:27 1:37 171 48 61 Transpiration from Living Mushrooms compared with Evapora- tion from Saturated Dead Specimens. Two of the three specimens, viz. Nos. I. and II., together with No. IV., were scalded after the above experiments were * Exceptionally increased loss by dying and drying up rapidly. t Means of two observations. 294 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION completed. All superficial moisture being carefully removed by slight pressure between sheets of blotting-paper, they were submitted for four and three days and nights respectively to diffused sunlight and total darkness respectively, with the following results :— Loss per hour Loss per hour by Day, Min. | Max. by Night, Min. | Max. No. I. No. III. No. I. No. III. 023 04 385| 4$ | o 023 | 385] 4i 028 041 38 40 014 012 38 42 017 020 40 40 013 017 39°5| 44 016 022 40 42 014 022 40 42 Means -021 032 394| 407 | 014 ‘018 392| 422 Loss per hour Loss per hour by Day, Min. | Max. by Night, Min. | Max. No. IV. No. IV. o 043 à | 425 035 ai | 42 ‘025 38 42 020 40 44 017 41 45 014 46 50 Means...... 028 40 43 023 42 44 Total mean Total mean . loss by Day. Min. Max. loss by Night. Min. Max. *027 40? 42° -018 40° 43° Comparing these results with the mean losses by transpiration under clear diffused light and total darkness, the latter were as follows :— Total mean Total mean loss by Day. Min. Max. loss by Night. Min. Max. *036 42^8 45° *029 41° 45° In both cases the loss is greater by transpiration than from an artificially saturated condition, and whether the loss be by trans- piration or evaporation, it is greater by day than by night. Pia ei AS A FUNCTION OF LIVING PROTOPLASM. 295 This may appear strange with regard to evaporation, but it is a well-known fact that dark bodies especially, such as a dead mushroom, can absorb radiant energy and convert it into heat. This is well illustrated by small objects, such as dead leaves, pieces of bark, small stones, dead insects, &c., which when lying on ice gradually sink into it, sometimes to a depth of several inches. This is frequently observable on the glaciers of Switzerland, and that, too, when the temperature of the air in contact with the ice must be close upon the freezing-point of water. That a mushroom with blackened gills absorbs much light is further proved by making an alcoholic solution. If this be examined with a spectroscope, it will be found that the only light which is transmitted is a very dull red and green, showing how much of the spectrum is arrested. There is another point illustrated in the above experiments, namely, that a living organism transpires ceteris paribus less than when dying or dead, i. e. when it is replaced by evaporation. Thus specimen No. II. will be seen to have transpired more largely from Jan. 5 to 7 (indicated by * p. 289), when decay had set in, though there was no special rise of temperature to account for it. It was also more pronounced by day than at night. Similarly, specimen No. IV. was beginning to dry up about Jan. 31 (* p. 290). From that-date to the 3rd, the loss per hour was markedly greater than it had been previously. EXPERIMENTS WITH ETIOLATED SEAKALE. The following experiments were made with plants of Seakale which had at first been grown in a dark cellar. One had a rhizome 3 inches in length, and foliage consisting of white petioles with purplish arrested blades. The other had a rhizome about 5 inches in length, with long petioles varying from 6 to 12 inches in length. The rhizomes, with a few rootlets attached, were wrapped up in saturated cotton-wool, and the whole enveloped in guttapercha sheeting, so that no moisture could possibly escape except from the exposed petioles. The plants were subjected to light transmitted through coloured glasses suc- cessively by day, and placed in total darkness a night. They were carefully weighed every morning and evening, and the losses by day and by night reduced to losses per hour for each Pd respectively, as in the case of the Mushrooms described above, 296 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION The following are the results obtained :— Loss per| Loss per no. of hous, hour, Min. | Max. ` No. I | No. II. 1886. o o March 15| 13:5| Dark.) -036 ‘067 41 46 » 16| 10 R. 041 070 Dull. 39 42 14 D. 032 *062 38 43 » 17| 10 Y. 034 ‘065 Fine. 40 40 14 D. 032 063 41 44 » 18| 10 V. "034 ‘070 Dull. 40 44 95| D. 031 '073 42 46 » 19| 10 a. 030 | .-083 A.M. dull; | 44 02 145| D. 029 080 [p.m. fine. | 49 52 » 20} 10 Cl. 031 079 Fine. 50 54 14 D. 032 070 53 56 » 21 95| R. 026 076 Dull. 53 56 15 D. 030 111 53 57 » 22 95| Y. "028 026 Dull. 52 58 145| D. 028 070 54 57 » 23] 10 a. 031 089 A.M. dull; 54 56 14 D. 043 085 [p.m. fine.| 55 60 » 24 95} V. 053 087 Fine. 55 59 15 D. -044 088 56 57 » 25 95] Cl. 051 090 Dull. - | 56 59 14 D, 039 073 56 59 „ 26| 10 R. 051 084 Dull. 55 59 14 D. 044 '077 56 58 » 27| 10 Y. 043 ‘066 Dull. 56 56 145]. D. 035 065 56 58 » 29 95| Q. 042 072 Dull, rain. 54 56 14 D. 037 069 50 55 » 90 95| V. 040 "070 Fine. 52 54 145| D. "037 ‘072 51 54 » 91| 105| CL | 044 067 Fine. 50 54 135} D. 037 054 49 52 Effects of Light. Arranging the preceding results under the different colours, they give the following mean results of the losses per hour :— No. I. (March 16-32, 1886.) R. Y. G. Vv. Cl. D. 041 034 030 034 031 Mean of 026 028 ‘031 053 051 fourteen 051 043 042 040 *044 | observations: Means ...... 039 035 034 042 042 034 * Observations not taken on March 28. AS A FUNCTION OF LIVING PROTOPLASM. 297 No. II. | R. Y. G. V. cl. D. | 070 065 083 070 079 Mean of 076 026 089 | -087 | 090 fourteen 084 066 ‘072 070 *O€7 | observations: Means «| 077 052 | 081 | -076 | -079 073 Taking the means again of the above, the results are as follows :— R. Y. G. V. Cl. D. 058 043 058 =. ‘059 060 ‘053 ; or, practically, ‘06 04 "06 ‘06 :06 05. It will be seen that these means agree very closely with what is experienced with green plants; in so far as red, violet, and clear light furnish maxima, yellow, and generally green as well as total darkness, minima. These results, more- over, agree with those obtained by Wiesner, who found that etiolated plants absorbed the same rays, but in a lessened degree. Temperature, however, bears so important a part that appa- rently exceptional results may easily mark the general law. A somewhat conspicuous difference will be observed between the effects of green light on the two specimens: thus, while No. I. has the most decided minimum, No. II. has the most decided maximum. I met with a similar experience when experimenting with green plants; thus, while one batch of Lettuces gave a mean under green the next lowest to that under yellow light, both a second and a third batch gave the mean under green next highest after red, violet, and clear glass. On the other hand, Palms gave the mean under green as the lowest minimum. The green glass used transmitted the absorption-bands 111. to vr. Hence there seems to be some peculiarity about the effect of green glass which requires further investigation. The lowest minimum is most constantly under yellow glass ; and the results with colourless glass agree therefore with those obtained with green plants, in which I have pointed out that yellow light must have a retarding effect on transpiration, since the glass used transmits all the red as well, whereas the red glass is absolutely pure without a trace of any other colour. It LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 25 298 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION is a remarkable coincidence that MM. Bonnier and Mangin found that the luminous rays, especially red and yellow, retarded respiration, other conditions being equal*. Effects of Temperature. Comparing the losses per hour under the lowest minimum temperature with those under the highest maximum, the effect under each glass is shown as follows :— Lowest Highest min. | No. I. | No. II. eax, No. I. No. II. o : : o R. ...... 39 041 070 59 051 084 Y. ...... 40 034 065 58 028 026 (C ...... 44 030 083 56 036+ *080t V. ..... 40 034 | 070 59 053 087 CL ...... 50 031 079 59 051 ‘090 By comparing these results, it will be seen that increments of temperature generally increase markedly the transpiration. A curious exception is noticeable with yellow light, in which an increase of 18° is accompanied by a decreased power of transpiring. Somewhat similar results seem noticeable with Mushrooms 1. With regard to the effects of temperature apart from light, if we group the means in successive increments as follows, the effect is clearly seen. The following figures represent the loss per hour at night iu total darkness :— dua ` L IL arch 16.................. 40:5 4 4 Mn 425) see: 03 06 BAB ROREM 5 "o ne 44-0 fo 03 07 ln 50-5 "o Ms 505 | e 03 07 un 52-5 2 BOE 52:5 } eet 04 07 lo 545 ” PA Vor 550%... ‘03 08 en 55-5 len 565 ese. 09 a — 57-0 DEN 57-0 Kar RR BrB to 04. 08 MD E conu 57:5 * “La Fonction Respiratoire chez les Végétaux.” Ann. des Sci. Nat. tome ii. p. 377. t Means of two observations. 1 See the corresponding table p. 293, especially Nos. I. and II. : AS A FUNCTION OF LIVING PROTOPLASM. 299 This indicates a gradual increase of transpiration in accordance with slight increments of temperature. As with Mushrooms so with etiolated Seakale, the effect of temperature becomes more marked when the specimens are transferred from a cool room to a warm one, and vice versá, as the following experiment shows :—Two specimens of Seakale of about the same size as the preceding, and carefully protected as described, were placed for twenty-four hours alternately in a cool room without a fire and ina warm one. They were not enclosed, but exposed to diffused daylight. Loss in Loss in . No. I. 24 hours. 24 hours. Min Aia: x. No.I No. II. P: P. 1887. ammes grammes. o April 7-8 Cool room. 57580 1:83 44 51 » 8-9 arm ,, 2:24 2:34 49 61 » 9-10 | Cool ,, 89 -86 46 56 » 10-11 | Warm , 1:46 1:55 48 69 » 11-12 | Cool ,, 71 76 45 58 „ 12-13 |" Dark ,, 130 113 54 64 Transpiration compared with Evaporation. The two specimens of Seakale were scalded after the termina- tion of the experiments on transpiration. All superficial mois- ture being carefully removed, they were subjected for a week to successive coloured glasses by day and to total darkness at night, with the following results :— Colour of glass. | No. I. | No. II. | Min. Max. | o eee 115 :162 52 54 RU ——— | 121 :201 52 56 DL eQosseee | 7075 112 55 58 A rere | 117 ‘210 51 58 D. /—2sseees 074* | -133* 50 56 G. — eese 060 10 52 54 D. esere 048 ‘070 51 56 Lr 050 050 52 54 D. —. eee 033 047 54 56 Ch, ue 043 048 50 58 The first observation to be made on these results is that up to (*) the losses were greater by day than by night; subse- quently the evaporation steadily declined, apparent y age B 800 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION of light. Taking the means of the above, we have as results, irrespective of colour :— Mean loss by Mean loss in day. Min. Max. darkness. Min. Max. ‘106 51 56 ‘087 52 56 Comparing these results with the mean losses by transpiration irrespective of colours :— Mean loss by Mean loss in day. Min. Max. darkness. Min. Max. *056 50 53:3 049 53:8 57 In both cases, as with Mushrooms, the loss is greater under light than in darkness ; and probably the same interpretation may be given here as with the former experiments. Again, as it was observed (on p. 294) that the transpiration of Mushrooms was greater than their evaporation, similarly is it with Seakale. In the latter case the evaporation is nearly double that of transpiration. So great a difference possibly depends upon the different natures of the cellular tissues of these two plants, though I confess at present to be quite unable to explain it. That there is some similarity, if not identity in part, between the two processes of transpiration and evaporation seems obvious, yet that the vitality of a living plant has an important modifying influence is equally apparent. Leclerc considers transpiration as not being due to light per se, but to the calorific rays which accompany it. But though the chlorophyll absorption-band No. I. coincides pretty nearly with the maximum of the calorific rays (as Langley and Abney have shown *), it is difficult to see in what way Leclerc would explain how a maximum of transpiration is obtained with violet light, as both Wiesner and myself have proved, and which we believe to be converted into heat, and thus do work. One great point of difference between transpiration and eva- poration in their final results consists in the relatively greater quantity of water lost, and that with a greater rapidity, by evaporation as compared with transpiration. Thus, for example, the mean loss by transpiration under all lights of a plant of Echeveria was ‘033 gramme per hour; while the same plant scalded to death evaporated :068 gr. per hour under a very * “The Influence of Water in the Atmosphere on the Solar Spectrum and Solar Temperature,” by Capt. Abney, R.E.,F.R.S.,and Col. Festing. Proc. Royal Soc. xxxv. p. 328 (1883). AS A FUNCTION OF LIVING PROTOPLASM. 301 similar range of temperatures. The inference is, that living proto- plasm has a power of controlling and regulating the loss of water which a dead organic structure does not possess. CONCLUSIONS. The general conclusions which the above-described experi- ments seem to warrant are, that plants, such as Mushrooms, which do not possess chlorophyll at all, transpire more under light than in darkness, but exhibit slight, but not very appreciable, differences under light of various colours. Transpiration, how- ever, appears to be more sensitive to increments of temperature than to colours, and perhaps than to pure white light itself. Etiolated plants, as Seakale, which under normal conditions would be green, still show some slight difference, due to coloured rays, such as are, however, much more pronounced with plants possessing chlorophyll. In both cases transpiration is a function of living colourless protoplasm ; this function, however, being greatly enhanced by the presence of chlorophyll, in consequence of the power possessed by the latter substance of absorbing certain rays, which then, by their conversion into heat, raise the temperature within the leaf and thereby increase the loss of the vapour of water. Lastly, the difference in the effects of transpiration from a living organism and evaporation from a dead one can easily be seen in the usually relatively greater amount of water lost under the latter process under similar conditions and in the same space of time. A further difference will be noted hereafter; and the rcader may be referred to M. Masure's paper, mentioned above, for other differences. Since this paper was written a short communication from M. Ph. van Tieghem * has appeared, in which he also suggests that the term transpiration should be given to the vaporization of water from protoplasm, and which occurs independently of chlorophyll. This, he remarks, is a process common to animals as well as vegetables, or to all living beings :—“ Elle croît, comme on sait, avec la température, avec la sécheresse et Pagitation de l'air. La lumière aussi s'accélére; au soleil, un organe sans ehlorophylle, un pétale de Mauve ou de Lis, par example, transpire jusqu'à deux et trois fois plus fortement qu'à l'obscurité.” * Bull. de la Soc. Bot. de France, 1886, p. 152. 902 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION To this general property of transpiration the “ chloroleucites," or chlorophyll-grains, add their quota by means of the particular rays absorbed by them in sunlight. This second phenomenon, be it observed, is much more intense than the former, and Tieghem proposes the term “ chlorovaporisation " to represent the “ trans- piration chlorophyllien." II. TRANSPIRATION IN A SATURATED ATMOSPHERE. M. Dehérain states * that transpiration continues indefinitely in a saturated atmosphere from living leaves undetached from the plant; whereas (he says) a cotton wick dipped in water after two hours lost ‘076 gramme, after three hours’ exposure to sunlight ‘086 gr., but after four hours there was no further loss. Wiesner also remarks that plants can transpire in a saturated atmosphere, but only under the influence of light, inasmuch as the temperature within the leaf must be warmer than without, and this increase is produced by the conversion into heat of the rays which are absorbed. On the other hand, M. Leclere, in his paper alluded to above, states that transpiration does not take place in a saturated atmo- sphere. Lastly Knop (Veg. Stat. vi. 255) found that a moist piece of paper or wood lost weight when kept for some time in a confined space over water. The following experiments were made for the purpose of test- ing these results, and, as far as they go, they certainly seem to corroborate Dehérain and Wiesner with regard to transpiration, and Knop in that a dead substance will continue to evaporate for many days in an apparently saturated atmosphere. The experiments were conducted in a large glass jar con- structed like a hat with a broad rim. A thick piece of plate glass was well luted to the rim by a band of putty about two inches broad and a quarter of an inch thick. A small hole, about half a line in diameter, was bored in the centre of the plate, through which a fine platinum wire was passed, and upon which was suspended the leaf or cotton-wool &c. The wire was attached to one of the pans of a delicate balance, and, except when the specimen was required to be. weighed, the hole was plugged with putty. The latter was removed at intervals, so that the * Ann. des Sci. Nat. 5 sér. tome xii, 1869, p. 9. ‘Fea er IN A SATURATED ATMOSPHERE, : 303 leaf &c. could be weighed while still remaining within the glass jar. A layer of water covered the bottom of the jar; and a wet- and a dry-bulb thermometer were suspended within it; the mercury was always exactly at the same height in both of them. The jar was either exposed to diffused light, or else entirely excluded from light by means of oiled cloth. The following is a selection of experiments to represent three types of foliage. In the following cases, selected out of several, it will be observed that as long as the plants were exposed to diffused daylight, they continued to lose weight, although the atmosphere was apparently perfectly saturated all the time *. Buxus sempervirens. ME Loss per cent. | Temp. (W. & D.). July 9th. o 8 A.M. 3240 .| | ç ... 67 3 P.M. 3:155 973 71 5, 3:085 :321 73 10 , 3:035 1:626 69 July 10th. , 8 a.m. 3:045 t 032 67:5 lpm. 3:035 032 71 10 „ 3:005 098 71 July 11th. = 8 A.M. 9:115 t :366 70 E 6 P.M. 2-950 5:296 75 uly 12th. 8 A.M. 2-965 + 050 7 1 1 Ps. 2-965 000 71 6 „ 2:945 -067 72 10 ,, 2:955 t 033 70 July 13th. 8 AM. 2-980 T 084 nr 2 P.M. 2:955 *083 e 5.30 P.M. 2:905 *016 Jot 10 p.m. 2-920 t 051 67 uly 14th. 8 aM. 2:940 41:369 66 6 P.M. 2-925 5:102 69 July 15th. 4 8 A.M. 2-960 11:196 ad ji 6 PM 2-950 034 16th. d res 2-960 t 036 67 * The reader’s attention is called to the instances of no loss by a * and a t represents a gain. In all other instances the numbers represent a loss per cent. of the entire weight of the leaves under examination. 4 804 REV. G. HENSLOW ON TRANSPIRATION Ligustrum vulgare. Weight in grammes. Loss per cent. | Temp. (W. & D.). August 4th. 8 AM. 2960 — | / . "Á 10 p.m 2°795 '576 66 August 5th. 8 A.M 279 * 000 66 lpm 27165 106 68:5 6 » 2700 017 67 12 „ 2770 t -036 64 August 6th. 8 A.M. 2-770 x 000 64 4.30 p.m 2:615 5:595 68 12 p.m. 2:625 t 015 63 August 7th. 8 A.M. 2:630 t 019 63 lr. 2:610 " ‘076 65:5 6 , 2:585 095 64 12 „ 2:600 t 057 63 August 8th. 8 A.N. 2:605 t 019 64:6 6 P.M 2:565 153 65 H., 2:675 t :039 64 Angust 9th. 8 A.M 2-590 t -059 62 Epilobium hirsutum. Weight in gra 5 mes. Loss per cent. | Temp. (W. & D.). July 17th. o 9 A.M 3:625 ll ,, 9:585 l1 65 1 pm. 9:565 55 64:5 5 ,, 3510 151 64:5 10.30 ».u. 9:510 * 0:00 64 July 18th. 8 a.m. 9:510 * 0:00 64 2 P.M. 2:860 18°51 67 10.30 P.u 2700 5:59 65 July 19th, 8 A.M. 2/700 * 0:00 65 12 (noon) 2:660 1°44 67 6 P.M. 2:585 2:81 67 July 20th. 8 a.m. 2-610 t 09 64 4.30 p.m. 2-530 8:06 67 10 P.u. 2:530 x 0:00 07 IN A SATURATED ATMOSPHERE. 805 Epilobium hirsutum (continued). ight in bien " Loss per cent. | Temp. (W. & D). July 21st. o 8 A.M. 2:480 1:98 615 3 P.M. 2:460 079 62 10.30 p.m. 2:460 x 0:00 62 July 22nd. 5.30 p.m. 2:850 447 63 July 23rd. 9 A.M. 2:850 x 0:00 62 2 P.M. 2:300 2°12 64 Between 6 p.m. one day and 8 a.m. on the following day, the plants very frequently either lost nothing (*), or else they gained weight (t). The author of ‘How Plants Feed’ says :—“ Knop found in one instance that a Portulaca, standing overnight in a bell-glass with moistened sides, did not lose, but gained weight, some dew having gathered on the foliage " (p. 87). That plants, especially when at all * wilted,” to use the American term, can absorb dew and rain has been abundantly proved by Boucicault * and by myself t. In carefully examining the specimens, of course through the glass jar, I could not detect that the gain was in consequence of any visible dew upon the surface. Indeed,the amount gained in each case is so minute, that it could only be detected by very careful weighing ; but the fact that the gains all occurred during the evenings and nights, when the temperature fell, while the losses only occurred by day, are sufficient to indicate the occur- rence as an undoubted fact; and while Knop only recorded it as an isolated instance, the above table establishes the property of gain as a law. * Annales de Chimie et de Physique, Mars 1878. t Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xvii. p. 313. 306 REV. G. HENSLOW ON EVAPORATION III. EVAPORATION IN A SATURATED ATMOSPHERE. Some cotton-wool, saturated with distilled water, and weighing 9:715 grammes, was suspended in the glass jar as described. The. losses in weight were as follows :— Weight in gramnies, Loss per cent. | Temp. (W. & D.). November 9th. o 8 A.M. 95716 |. | ..... 53 6.30 p.v. 9710 *005 53 November 10th. 8 A.M. 9700 010 56 6 P.M. ` 9:695 *005 565 November 11th. 8 A.M. 9:670 025 52 6 P.M. 9:660 010 525 November 12th. 8 a.m. 9:645 015 51 5.30 p.m. 9:630 *015 49 November 13th. . 9 A.M. 9:615 *015 “49 TPM. 9:600 015 47 November 14th. 8 am. 9:585 015 44 5 PaL 9:580 005 46 November 15th. 8 a.m. 9:565 *015 43 November 16th. 8 A.M. 9:540 025 40 November 17th. 9 a.m. 9:525 O15 45 The total loss was ‘255 gramme, or on an average °0232 gr. per day. From Nov. 17th to Dec. 1st, or a fortnight, the cotton-wool was keptin the jar, which was completely closed during the whole time. On Dec. 1st it weighed 9'235 grammes, so that it had lost 0217 gr. per day. A piece of sponge weighing 18:006 grammes and saturated with distilled water was suspended in the same manner, and lost weight as follows :— cd IN A SATURATED ATMOSPHERE. 307 Weight in Misi es. Loss per cent. | Temp. (W. & D.). o May 9th. 18:005 » 10th. 17-980 ‘025 56 » lith. 17:940 034 675 „ 12th. | 17:930 ‘016 ? » 18th. | 17:890 040 59 » 14th. | 17'855 035 59 » lh. | 17-840 015 63 » 16th. | 17'785 055 65 » J7th. | 17713 072 62 » 18h. | 1770 008 59 The total loss was therefore ‘390 gramme, and the mean loss per day :035 gramme. These two cases, several times repeated and corroborated by others which I need not quote, fully prove that dead saturated substances continue to evaporate, notwithstanding that the atmo- sphere in which they are suspended is apparently saturated ; we can only conclude with Knop that it is impossible to maintain the air saturated with vapour. Since the temperatures within the jar are constantly changing, the capacity of absorption must vary accordingly, and when the temperature rises, ove can understand that the air can absorb more vapour, and may extract it from the substance or leaf ex- perimented with as well as from the water at the bottom of the jar. But when the temperature falls, it is not so easy to see why cotton-wool or a sponge should still lose moisture. Such, however, is evidently the case. A point to notice in these experiments is that while living specimens gained weight at night, dead substances never did so, but Jost weight under all circumstances. Thus, when the glass jar was entirely excluded from light, and a piece of cotton-wool saturated with distilled water, weighing 8'670 grammes, was suspended within it for seven days, it lost ‘165 gramme, or ‘022 gr. per day. It would seem, therefore, that the power to absorb the vapour of water must be regarded as a property of living protoplasm, since dead cellular tissue (as cotton-wool) entirely failed to do so; and tbis furnishes an additional differ- ence between living and dead organic structures. Saad n. 808 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE A Revision of the Genera Microstylis and Malazis. By H. N. Rivtey, M.A., F.L.S. [Read 16th June, 1887.] Tux genera treated of in this paper, together with Oberonia and Liparis, constitute a fairly natural group of Orchids, the Ma- laxidee. Mr. Bentham, in ‘Genera Plantarum,’ iii. p. 465, separates the group into Malaxee, comprising Malavis and Mi- crostylis, and Lipariee, including Oberonia, Liparis, Platyclinis, Calypso, Oreorchis, Corallorhiza, Tipularia, Aplectrum, and Heza- lectris. Dr. Pfitzer, in his recently published * Entwurf einer naturlichen Anordnung der Orchideen,’ expels from the section the last three genera and Platyclinis, referring the latter to the neighbourhood of Celogyne and Pholidota, Hexalectris to that of Bletia, Tipularia and Oreorchis to Phajinee. Ephippianthus, which Mr. Bentham refers to Liparis, seems to me quite distinct generically, and more nearly allied to Calypso. Oberonia has been added by Professor Reichenbach to the genus Malaxis; and in this he has been followed by a few botanists. To me, how- ever, it seems quite distinct in its habit, distichous leaves, and cylindrical spikes of flowers, which more resemble those of some Asiatic Microstyles than those of Malazis. I should class it, therefore, close to Microstylis. I believe the best and most natural way of classifying the Malaxidee is by the column. Malaxis, Microstylis, and Oberonia possess.a short thick column and flowers with the lip uppermost ; while in Liparis, Calypso, Ephippianthus, Corallorhiza, and Ore- orchis the column is long and slender, and the flowers erect. The relations of the two genera Microstylis and Liparis are very interesting. Both occupy nearly the same area, occurring in almost all the regions of the world, temperate and tropical, though the latter genus is far more abundant, and consequently somewhat more widely spread than the former. In all the spe- cies of each genus the characteristic form of the flower keeps true; so that there is never any doubt as to which genus any of the plants may be referred; but the vegetative organs show very distinct adaptive modifications in different climates and loca- lities. What is very remarkable is that the same modifica- tions in both genera seem to be characteristic of a region; 80 that we find in the same region species of both Microstylis and \ \ GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. ` 309 - Liparis resembling each other in vegetative organs. Thus, in the Himalayan Mountains we have Liparis atropurpurea, with a swollen stem covered with pale sheaths, and terminated by a tuft of thin membganous leaves, as in Microstylis Wallichii from the same region. Liparis elliptica has a solitary, erect, oblong leaf, and a short stem with an abruptly swollen pseudobulb, very similar to that of Microstylis calycina. Still more striking are the resemblances between Liparis acutissima and Microstylis Godefroye, both from Siam; Liparis purpurascens from Mada- gascar and Microstylis stelidostachya from the Comoro Islands ; Liparis brachystaliz and Microstylis caulescens from the Andes of Ecuador. So peculiar are some of the modifications, that it is often possible to guess from vegetative characters alone from which region a plant has come. The section Corüfolie of Liparis is, however, not at all represented in Microstylis. I am inclined to think that Oberonia, which occurs over the same region as the thick-leaved Liparids, takes its place. Androchilus, a monotypic genus from Mexico, described by Liebmann in ‘ Forh. Skand. Naturf. Möde,’ iv. p. 197, is referred by Mr. Bentham (Gen. Plant., Addenda, p. 1225) to the genus Liparis without his having seen a type-specimen ; but on reading carefully the author’s long description, it seems to me that the plant intended was one of the Neottieæ. For I do not know any Malaxideous plant that has a pubescent scape, ovary, and bracts or linear clavate pollinia, or a fasciculated root, while adnation or connivence of the posticous sepal with the petals is at least extremely rare, and possibly only accidental in this group. All these characters, however, are common in the JVeottiee ; while the peculiar structure of the stamens as described by Liebmann may be due to a misinterpretation of the anther of such a plant as Spiranthes. Gastroglottis, Blume (Bijdr. p. 397), may possibly belong to this section of plants; but his description is quite in- sufficient to determine what was intended, and I have seen no type. G. montana, Kuhl and Hasselt, in Reichb. f. Xenia Orch. ii. p. 96, t. 129, seems certainly no Malaxid, but more resembles Pholidota. MICROSTYLIS. The habit of a typical Microstylis is, as has been said, very much that of a typical Liparis. There is a shorter or longer 310 ` MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE stem, swollen after flowering into a pseudobulb and covered ` with one or more loose white membranous sheaths. The rhizome from which these pseudobulbs rise is usually very short, and emits but few roots. It is never so long as it 4s in several Liparids, such as Z. nepalensis. Microstylis commelinifolia has creeping stems entirely covered with alternate leaves, from the axils of which the scapes arise. It grows in thick masses, and, as its name denotes, resembles much a Commelinaceous plant. M. caulescens has also a creeping or prostrate stem covered with narrow suberect leaves, quite unlike anything else in the genus. Leaves.—The number of leaves on a plant varies from one to ten. The small green-flowered Dienias of South America possess no more than a single leaf, though the sheaths of the stem are frequently green and foliaceous. Many species have two leaves, which are often a little distant apart. In M. Rheedii and some others the more numerous leaves are scattered along the whole length of the erect stem ; but usually in the Orepidium section the leaves are clustered in a whorl at the top of the stem, which is covered below by mere sheaths. In M. commelinifolia and M. caulescens, as has been said above, the long stems are entirely covered with numerous small leaves. The form of the leaves is elliptic, ovate, cordate, or lanceolate, with a sheath at the base, between which and the lamina there is often a short petiole. The texture is thin and membranous, the edges often crisped, especially in the section Crepidium, in which also they are commonly very oblique. When there are several leaves, they are usually very unequal in size and often dissimilar in shape, the lower ones being much smaller, and often rounder and blunter than the upper ones. Some species of the section Crepidium, especially those from Borneo and the neighbouring islands, are remarkable for the beautiful colouring of their leaves. M. metallica has its leaves, pseudobulb, and scape of a dark purple-red colour highly polished. In M. calophylla the centre of the leaf is olive-brown, and the edge bright green with transverse streaks of olive- brown. The scape is usually erect and slender, often angled and shortly winged ; the lower part (usually from a third to a half) is nude, and above the flowers are arranged in alax or compact raceme or spike, or, as in the section Umbellulate, in an umbel at the top of an entirely nude stem. In the section Pedilea the pedicels | 4 GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 311 are very short; so that the flowers are almost sessile, and are densely drowded into a slender cylindrical spike. In the South- Americag Dienias and the Crepidiums the pedicels are usually slender and elongate, the flowers fewer and more distant. The bracts are almost always shorter than the pedicels, very rarely equal to them in length, and usually very much shorter. They are persistent, and often become deflexed after flowering. The flowers are always small, and often minute, very seldom more than 3 an inch across, and usually numerous. The largest are those of M. tipuloidea and M. Josephiana. The lip is always uppermost in the genus, owing to the faet that the pedicel and ovary are not twisted, but retain the normal position. In Liparis this position of the flowers is rare, and is almost exclusively confined to the section Platystylis, which, it is interesting to note, has also ashort and thick column. I do not, however, think that this section is closely allied to Microstylis, but am rather inclined to consider this correlation, z. e. of the lip uppermost with a short column, to bear some relation to fertilization. The colour of the flowers is commonly green, but yellow, livid, purple, and dark-crimson flowers also occur, especially in the section Crepidium. Perhaps the showiest are those of Micro- stylis Rheedit, in which they are of a dark but translucent crimson. In M. versicolor and M. discolor the flowers, on opening, are bright yellow, becoming bright red on withering. The sepals are usually broader than the petals, very rarely a little narrower, oblong or oblong-lanceolate or ovate, blunt, and, like the petals, with revolute margins. The two lateral sepals are often falcate and oblique, and then usually much broader than the dorsal one. They are in this case opposed to and often longer than the lip, and are very liable to become connate for a longer or shorter distance. The petals are narrow linear, and, like the Sepals, usually spreading or abruptly recurved. The lip is ovate ‘or ovate-lanceolate, orbicular, or sometimes oblong, entire, or lobed, or (in the Rheedii group) laciniate. In a large number of species the hind margins are prolonged behind into longer or shorter lobes (auricles), which in some cases meet behind, so that the column appears to emerge from the centre of a circular lip. In almost all the species there is a shallow depression, the fovea, Which appears to be a source of attraction to the fertilizers. ree veins, which are usually conspicuously thickened, run divergently from the baseof thelip. In the Dienias two of these 312 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE either form the edge of the fovea or run just inside of it, while the third traverses the centre, disappearing at the end of the fovea. Insome of the Crepidiums the two lateral veins-nly are observable; they run on either side of the fovea, arising from a basal callus, which is often bifid, showing its double origin (M. versicolor &c.). The column is usually very short and thick ; rarely, as in M. ver- sicolor, it is more elongate, narrowed at the base. The stelidia or column-wings are either short acute teeth or broader blunt lobes. They are frequently, in the section Crepidium, coloured bright emerald-green, forming a contrast with the purplelip. The anther- cap is depressed conical, with a short beak in front. It is somewhat firmly attached to the filament, so that it is commonly present in herbarium specimens, which is not the case in Liparis, where the anther-cap is almost or quite free when the flower is open. It is quite possible that this firmer attachment in Microstylis may bear some relation to the position of the flowers; for if the anther-cap were free in flowers with the lip uppermost, it would run a great risk of falling off at once on the opening of the flower, and carrying the pollinia with it. The pollinia are four in number, oval, attached by the apex, but without any gland or caudicle. The stigma is small and oval or almost semilunar, and shallow. l The ovary is six-ribbed, the sterile valves being usually nar- rower and more projecting than the fertile ones. In M. myurus and some others the ribs are sinuate and knobbed in the fruit, but not in the flower ; while in M. congesta the sinuation visible in the young ovary disappears as the fruit ripens. The capsule is oblong or elliptic oblong in outline, very similar to that of Liparis. During fruiting the pedicel thickens, and often elongates. The fruit always remains erect, and does not curve downwards as in some of the Liparids. Fertilization.—There seems to be less variation in the attrac- tions for the fertilizers in Microstylis than in Liparis. The base of the lip is depressed, as has been stated, and the three veins which run from the base respectively form the margins and tra- verse the centre. These I have sometimes found nibbled across as if by some insect, and are evidently the attraction. In a few species there is acallus at the starting-point of the veins, which ` probably also proves attractive. : The only observation I have seen recorded as to the fertilization of any species in the genus is that of Prof. Barbosa Rodrigues(G9Q et Sp. Nov. Orch. i. p. 29), where he says of his Cheiroptero- cephalus sertuliferus (Microstylis histionantha), * L’anthére lors de | l'anthére est douée d'un mouvement qui la redresse et fait que lea pollinies sont éjaculées sur le stigmatie.” If this be commonly the case in this species, it must be self-fertilized. The pollinia in most cases fall out very readily; but as the flower is resu- pinate, it would fall away from the stigma towards the back of the column. Darwin, however, when treating of Malaxis *, makes a few remarks on the structure of “M. Eheedii " from India (pro- bably M. versicolor), and shows that Malazis, the habit of which is so similar to Microstylis of the Dienia section, is always and readily fertilized by insects. Distribution.—The genus, as has been already said, is almost as widely distributed as Liparis; but it is not so abundant. There is a single species in Europe, which extends all through the north temperate zone. In the African region only two closely allied and peculiar species are known—one from Prince's Island, the other from the Qomore Islands. N one are yet known from respectiv ely as far as Afghanistan and Australia. There are three or four in the Polynesian Islinds. In America there are a considerable number, including the whole sections of Umbellulate, Pedilea, and the 1-leaved Dienias. The larger number come from Central America. Divisions.—As the typical form of Microstylis may be taken M. monophyllos, a species of the widest distribution, occurring in both hemispheres. From some such species as this, with its raceme of minute green flowers and usually single leaf, the Dienias of South America may be derived. Some of these have long capillary pedicels to the flower, which in M. ophioglossoides of North America show a tendency to become congested at the spex of thescape. This modification attains its greatest develop- ment in the Umbellulate, in which the rhachis is much shortened - and the pedicels so much equalized in length, that at first sight the inflorescence seems to form a true umbel. In the group represented by Af. Afassonii the pedicels are long and slender, and the flowers are crowded towards the end of the raceme, rather densely so as to form a kind of head; but the rhachis is * Fertiliz. Orch. p. 134. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2c 314 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE t shortened, and the flowers are larger and more rounded in outline than in the Dienias. In M. gracilis of the Dienia section the flowers are almost sessile, with short thick ovaries and pedicels. This seems almost a connecting-link with the curious section Pedilea, in which the flowers are almost sessile on a - thickened rhachis, in which are depressions to receive the very short pedicel. The inflorescence is thus almost truly a spike, very dense, the flowers almost overlapping each other. Besides these sections there are in South America two remarkable species which seem to be allied to no other known forms, M. caulescens and M. tipuloidea. In the Old World, starting again from the M. monophyllos form, we have a number of species with small green flowers and few leaves; M. muscifera is an example. From these we may derive the section Crepidium of Blume, with nume- rous leaves, frequently oblique, and often fewer and larger showy flowers on longer pedicels, of which the true M. Rheedü is a typical form. M. commelinifolia, unaccountably referred by Mr. . Bentham to Platyclinis, belongs to this section, as the form of its flowers shows, though its stem and leaves are quite peculiar. Rut more no oes cese ana ME. aeos and M. stelido- 11 ta thala ee: aiad’ eens aa « Dish um mu MiIoRoSTYLIS, Nuttall, Gen. Amer. ii. p. 196; Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 19 ; Orch. Scelet. no. 185; Benth. Gen. Plant. iii. p. 494. Pterochilus, Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beech. Voy. p. 71, t. 17. Dienia, Lindl. Bot. Reg. sub t. 825; Orch. Pl. p. 22. Pedilea, Lindl. Hook. Fl. p. 115; Orch. Scel. no. 144, p. 27. Crepidium, Blume, Bijdr. p. 387. . Achroanthes, Rafin., fide Endl. Gen. p. 189. Malaxis sp., auct. veter.—Ophrys sp., auct. vet. Monorchis, Mentzel, Pug. t. 5. l § Dienie Americane.—Folium singulum. Flores minimi dissiti in racemo longo, pedicellis longiusculis. Pedicelli capillacei 4 millim. longi. Flores virides. Folium ovatum cordatum. Labellum lanceolatum triangulare. 2. maianthemifolia. Labellum subtrilobum .......... 3. cordata. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 315 Folium cordato-oblongum.......... 4. ichthyorrhyncha. Folium ellipticum obtusum. Labellum auriculatum .......... 5. arachnifera. Labellum exauriculatum ........ 1. monophyllos. Flores purpurei .......... esee 6. porphyrea. Pedicelli brevissimi vel subnulli, erassi .. 7. gracilis. § Spicat@.—Flores majores versus apicem.racemi congesti, nec umbellati; folia 2-1. Sepala lateralia connata. Labellum cordatum apiculatum ...... 9. Warmingii. Labellum orbiculare undulatum ...... 8. disepala. Sepala omnino libera. Labellum ovatum cordatum ........ 10. floridana. hastatum angustum ...... 13. Massoniz. orbiculare reniforme marginibus sinuatis. 11. rotundata. trilobum, lobo medio longiore. 12. spicata. $ Umbellulate.—Scapus omnino nudus usque ad racemum brevis- simum, flores in pedicellis longis corymbosi parvi virides. Labellum integrum exauriculatum. Labellum ovatum acuminatum. Sepala labello vix longiora ........ 20. fastigiata. Sepaia labello multo (i. e. 1 millim.) longiora. 21. longisepala. Labellum obspathulatum .......... 22. corymbosa. Labellum integrum auriculatum, ovatum acuminatum angustum hemisphericum ; caulis in vagina ventricoso incluso. 23. ventricosa. vagina ventricosa nulla. 24. rupestris. ovale cordatum transversum . 25. brachystachys. ovatum rotundatum, glabrum; planta magna. 26. histionantha. pubescens; planta minor. 27. pubescens. rhomboideum ; bractew longer. 28. crispifolia. oblongum ; bracte® breves .. 29. andicola. lanceolatum efoveolatum .... 80. Moritzii. Labellum apice trilobo. Flores in Scapum plus minus dissiti .. 14. ophioglossoides. 2c2 316 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE Flores vero corymbosi. Lobus medius labelli multo longior .. 15. wmbellulata. Lobi omnes subzquales, breves. Folia patula angusta acuminata ...... 16. caracasana. Folia late ovata. Labellum ambitu subquadratum.... 17. hastilabia. ovatum acuminatum ; linez callose integre. 18. simillima. lines callos® denticulate. 19. lagotis. § Pedilea.—F lores in racemo densissimo ferme sessiles. Labellum apice integro acuto. Folium 1, ovatum...............6.- 81. calycina. Folium 2, lanceolata................ 82. myurus. | Labellum apice bilobo................ 33. macrostachya. Labellum apice trilobo, lobo mediano minuto 2... eee eee ee eee ee eee 34, montana. § Tipuloidea.—Flores majores. Labellum 3 unciam longum. 35. tipuloidea. § Caulescentes.—Caulis elongatus undique foliatus repens. 36. caulescens. Gerontoge@.—Folia 1-2, oblonga. Flores minimi, in racemo laxo breviter pedicellati. Folium unum, raro 2, ovatum, flores aggregati .... ce cece cece cece reese 1. monophyllos. i Folia bina, lanceolata, flores laxi .... 87. muscifera. Flores dense aggregati; labellum inte- grum oo ee eee eee ennt 38. cylindrostachya. Labellum bilobum ................ 89. Godefroy. Folia plura congesta. Flores minimi dense congesti, scapo infra nudo. Labellum cymbiforme, apice trilobo. 40. congesta. Labellum integrum auriculatum .. 4l. biaurita. Flores majores. Labellum integrum ventricosum .. 42. Josephiana. Labellum sagittatum acutum .. .... 49. Burbidgei. Labellum ovatum acutum ........ 44. discolor. Labellum bifidum. Bractew pedicellis brevibus ferme »quantes. 46. biloba. Pedicelli bracteis multo longiores .. 47. Wallichü. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. Labellum trilobum. Lobus medius integer. Folia lata in apicem caulis congesta ; lanceolata .......... 48. carinata. ovata plicata ........ 49. oculata. Folia angustiora in caule dissita.... 50. polyphylla. Lobus medius bifidus. Caulis foliis dissitis tectus ........ 51. taurina. Folia in caulis crassi apicem congesta. Flores purpurei ............-- 52. purpurea. Flores virides vel flavi. Lobus medianus labelli.vix ullis longior. 53. calophylla. Lobus medius multo longior .. 54. chlorophrys. Labellum apice dentato. Caulis subrepens; foliis dissitis nunquam bulbosus. Flores magni rubri speciosi ...... 59. Rheedit. Flores parvi flavescentes.........- 60. bancana. Caulis pseudobulbosus. Folia apice congesta viridia. Flores flavi morientes rubri sub anthesi congesti ..........-- 61. versicolor. Flores dissiti aurantiaci. 317 Labellum trilobum .........- 55. segaarensis. Labellum non trilobum ...... 56. Ventilabrum. Folia purpurea nitida ................- 57. metallica. Caulis pseudobulbosus ovalis parvus. Folia e basi angusta erecta. Scapus basi nudus. Labellum dentatum bilobum ...... 62. pratensis. Labellum dentatum integrum .... 63. luteola. Labellum crenulatum ..........-- 64. crenulata. E Seapus omnino racemosus. Bractex patentes persistentes .... 65. lancifolia. Caulis repens folia ovata petiolata undique tectus. 68. commelinifolia. Africane.—Folia ovata petiolata pauca dissita; flores parvi rotundati. Labellum integrum .....eeee eee 60. cardiophylla. Labellum bilobam ......... nnn 67. stelidostachya. 318 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE § Dienia. 1. MICROSTYLIS MONOPHYLLOS, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p.19; Reichb. Ic. Flor. Germ. xiii. p. 163; Regel, Ind. Sem. Hort. Petrop. 1878, p. 18; Gray, Manual Bot. ed. 5, p. 509; Torrey 4 Gray, Fl. N. York, p. 268; Irmisch, in Flora, 1863, p. 2.—M. diphyllos, Lindley, Orch. Pl. p. 19; Regel, Ind. Sem. Hort. Petrop. 1868, p. 79.—M. brachypoda, Asa Gray, in Ann. Lyc. New York, ii. p. 228.—M. Gmelini, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 11.— Ophrys mono- phyllos, Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. i. p. 947.—O. wovöpvAAos bulbosa, Loesel. Fr. Pruss. ed. 1708, p. 180, t. 57.—O. latifolia, Linn. Fl. Suec. ed. ii. p. 316. n. 811.— O. lilifolia, Lina. Sp. PI. ed. i. p. 946. —O. scapo nudo etc., Ehret, ‘in Phil. Trans. liii. (1764) p. 81, t. 4.—Epipactis folio unico ete., Hall. Hist. Stirp. Helv. p. 151, t. 38.—E. monophyllos, F. W. Schmidt, in Meyer, Phys. Aufs. 1791, p. 245, t. iii. —Malaxis monophylla, Swartz, Fl. Ind. Occ. p. 1443; Stockh. Nya Handl. xxi. 1800, p. 234; Gen. & Sp. Orch. p. 69; Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. p. 90; Wahlenb. Fl. Suec. ii. p. 561.— M. diphyllos, Cham. in Linnea, iii. p. 34.—Monorchis ophioglos- soides, Mentzel, Pugil. t. 5. fig. 2. Rhizoma breviter repens, pseudobulbus ovatus, vaginis laxis membranaceis albescentibus tectus, l-uncialis; folium singulum raro bina, ovatum ellipticum obtusum flaccidum, 2 uncias longum, 3 unciam latum ; scapus gracilis angulatus, 3-6-uncialis, dimidio nudo; flores minuti virides copiosi, pedicellis j-uncialibus, bracteis lanceolatis acutis longioribus; sepala lanceolata obtusa ; petala linearia angusta; labellum ovatum cuspidatum, margini- bus nonnunquam crispulis, carnosulum, concavum, lineis medi- anis tribus, auriculis nullis, basi autem excavata; columna brevis crassiuscula, apice dilatato, clinandrio lato; anthera majuscula; rtigma grande ovale; capsula elliptica oblonga erecta, "5 unciam onga. Europe: Norway, Sala, Ahlberg! Sillen! Fries, Herb. Norm. no. 62. Russia: Moscow, Bieberstein !; Ingria, Meinetshausen, Fl. Ingr. no. 627!; Shitomir, Golde!; Reval, Russow!; Dorpat, Lehmann!; Oesel, Heiligensee, Lehmann! ; Chudleigh, Gruner ! Switzerland: Lauterbrunnen, Guthnick!: Untersberg, Hoppe! ; Neustadt, Buchholz!; Unterlichsberg, Scholtz! Tyrol, Lowen- stein Mt., Roemer!; Oetzmuhl-Oetz, Auerswald! Styria, Grabmayr ! Asia: Kamtschatka, Awatscha Bay, Seemann ! N. America: Michigan, Hubbardstown, Wheeler 4 Smith. Fairfield, Herkomer co. Hadley. Bridgewater, Oneida Co., GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 319 Gray & Bradley. New York, Asa Gray! Northumberland, W. Canada, Macoun ! 2. MICROSTYLIS MAIANTHEMIFOLIA, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xxii. p. 884.—Malaxis maianthemifolia, Schlecht. & Cham. in Linnea, vi. p. 59. Planta pusilla, caulis brevis uncialis, basi incrassata, vagina pallida membranacea lanceolata laxa tecta; folium singulum ovatum acutum cordatum patens, scapum amplectens, 13 uncias longum, 1} uncias latum quo latissimum, margine pallido ; scapus gracilis erectus, 4-uncialis, basi breviter nuda; racemus laxus multiflorus; flores minimi virides, pedicellis tenuibus, 4 mm. longis, suberectis ; bractes lanceolate acuminate minimm; sepa- lum postieum lanceolatum acutum, lateralia erecta lanceolata obliqua, plus minus connata viridia, linea mediana obscuriore ; petala lanceolata, sepalis multo minora; labellum quam sepala brevius lanceolatum triangulare acuminatum acutum, basi latiore incrassata, fovea mediana, apice tenuiore, auriculis nullis. Mexico, Xalapa, Schiede ! 3. M. corvata, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann. vi. p. 207.—Dienia cordata, Lindl. Bot. Reg. 1838, Misc. 124. Pseudobulbus globoso-conieus brevis superne in caulem 3 uncialem attenuatus; folium singulum exacte cordatum acutum erectuin tenue, 13 uncias longum, 14 uncias latum ; scapus gracilis erectus 7-uncialis ferme cmnino floriferus; flores copiosi parvi, virides; pedicelli tenues 3-unciales ; bractee minut® lanceolate acuminate acute erect; nec deflex® ; sepalum posticum lanceo- latum subobtusum, j-unciale, lateralia latiora ovato-lanceolata ; petala linearia angusta; labellum subtrilobum, basi lata ex- auriculata, lobi laterales rotundate, medio longiore lanceolato, subobtuso, sepalis lateralibus ferme sequale ; fovea haud profunda costa elevata antice; columna brevis, stelidia minima. Mexico, Barker! 4. M. ICHTHIORRHYNOHA, Reichb. f. Beitr. zur Orch. kunde, p. 99.—Malaxis ichthiorhyncha, Rich. & Gal. in Ann. Se. Nat. 1845, p. 18.—? Microstylis cochlearifolia, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xxii. p. 804.—Malaxis cochlearifolia, Rich. J Gal. I. c. l Caulis gracilis monophyllos, 13-3-pollicaris ; folium sessile ultra unciam longum cordatum, unciam latum, oblongum acutum; racemus elongatus, basi dimidio nudus laxiusculus ; flores albi, iis M. monophylli paullo majores ; bractez minutissimæ triangulo ovariis longe pedicellatis longe breviores; sepalum posticum tri- 320 MH. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE angulum angustum ; sepala lateralia connata varie fissa binervia ; petala a latiore basi lineari-ligulata uninervia; labellum sagit- tatum oblongum triangulum, linea callosa marginante ante apicem incurrente. Huatusco, Richard. Costa Rica, Voleano de Barba, Wendland. I do not know this species, which seems to be closely allied to M. maianthemifolia, but differing in the shape of its leaf, which is ovate and acute in the latter. The value of the eonnation of the two lateral sepals I am not certain of; it is apparently irre- gular in amount in this species, and I expect is really abnormal. 5. MICROSTYLIS ARACHNIFERA, n. Sp. Caulis 3-uncialis, gracilis, basi vix incrassata; folium singulum suberectum basi amplectens lanceolatum obtusum, 2 uncias lon- gum, À unciam latum ; scapus debilis, 4—6-uncialis, angulatus, basi brevi nuda, superne laxe racemosus ; flores minimi copiosi dissiti virides; pedicelli tenues 4 mm.; bractee minim: lanceolate; sepala linearia angusta acuta; petala angustissima linearia bre- viora; labellum hastatum acutum, auriculis majusculis rotundatis ; fovea nulla, lineis medianis 1-3 ; columna pro flore grandiuscula ; anthera majuscula oblonga. Mexico, Capt. Lyon! Sierra Madre, N.W. of Mexico, See- mann, 1957 ! ‚6. M. ron PuynEA.— M. purpurea, S. Wats. in Proc. Amer. Acad. xviii. 1883, p. 195 ; Contrib. to Amer. Bot. xi. p. 195 (non Lindl.). Caulis 5-uncialis, basi paullo pseudobulbosa, vaginis obtusis purpurascentibus, tectus; folium singulum oblongum velovatum oblongum, acutiusculum, 3 uncias longum, 13 uncias latum; scapus basi j nuda, superne laxe racemosus, 7-9-uncialis; flores minimi purpurei, pedicellis gracilibus, 1-14 lineas longis ; sepala linearia oblonga, 14 lineas longa ; petala angustiora linearia breviora; la- bellum hastatum triangulatum acuminatum, fovea nulla, basi con- cava, linea elevata in medio ; auriculis minimis rotundatis ; columna grandiuscula, stelidiis obtusis rotundatis ; capsula rotundata ovata, 2 lineas longa, suberecta. S. Arizona, Tanner's Cafion, Huachuca Mountains, Lemmon, no. 2881! Dr. Sereno Watson very kindly sent me a drawing and flowers of this plant. It is quite possible that this plant may be the species intended by Prof. Reichenbach under the name of M. Ehrenbergsi. His description, however, is insufficient to identify it with certainty, GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 321 . and I am unwilling to unite the two. M. Ehrenbergii is de- scribed as having a * labellum oblongum acutum. . . . . gibbere acuto in media parte basilari.” M. porphyrea has no distinct fovea; the lip is concave at the base, but not saccate, as in some other species. I quote the description of M. Ehrenbergii for comparison.— “ M. Ehrenbergii, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xxii. p. 835.— Caulis basi vaginatus, medio monophyllo; folium oblongum, basi et apice attenuatum ; racemus plurimiflorus; bractex ovate seu oblonge acute 1-3-nervim, pedicellis breviores; flores postici, atro-purpurei; sepala oblonga acuta; petala linearia; labellum oblongum acutum, basi dilatatum ima basi biaurito; auriculis minimis nunc obsoletis, gibbere acuto in medio parte basilari. “ Mexico, Real del Monte, Ehrenberg.” 7. MICROSTYLIS GRACILIS, n. sp. Caulis gracilis, 3-uncialis ; folium singulum erectum oblongum, lj uncias longum, 2 unciam latum; scapus 4-uncialis, dimidio nudo, gracilis ; flores minimi dissiti, pedicellis circiter 1 mm. longi; bracte® lanceolate brevissime, pedicellis squales ; sepala ovata acuta, posticum quam lateralia majus; petala linearia acuminata ; labellum sepalis brevius ovata cuspidata subacuta, fovea majus- cula nec profunda auriculis subnullis; columna brevissima, steli- diis dentiformibus. Guatemala, Amazola and Tinula, at 1700 feet, 14th July, 1882, Lehmann, no. 1846! Very rare. In Herb. Brit. Mus. § Spicate. l 8. M. pisEPALA, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xxvi. p. 142. Caulis cylindraceus, pseudobulbosus pollicaris, vaginis membra- naceis oblongo-triangulis vestitus; folia evoluta bina e vaginis linearibus in laminas orbiculares acutas dilatata ; scapus elongatus 7-pollicaris angulatus, apice clavato racemoso ; bracteæ lineari- lanceolatæ brevissimæ; pedicelli elongati; flores colore terreno ; sepalum posticum lanceum triangulum obtusiusculum, lateralia connata oblonga, apice bidentato ; petala linearia circinnata ; la- bellum orbiculare, basi obtusissime cordatum, margine obsole- tissime undulato lobulato, basi foveata; columna minuta, rostello tridentato. Venezuela, near Curucuti, 2000-8000 feet alt., Wagener, no. 134. This seems to be very near M. rotundata, but apart from the connate lateral sepals, which may be accidental, the petals in that 322 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE species are spathulate and not linear, and the single sepal is ovate and not lanceate triangular. 9. MicrostyLıs Warminat, Reichb. f. Otia Hamb. p. 94; Warming, Aftr. Vidensk. Meddel. Nat. Foren. 1888, p. 848, t. iv. fig. 5. Prope bipedalis; folia ad 6 inzqualia usque 2 pollices lata, 84 longa, petiolata elliptica obtusiuscula, sicca subcuprea; scapus 7-angulatus, omnino supra folia usque ad inflorescentiam nudus ; racemus amplus congestus, 3-uncialis ; bractes semilancex, uni- nerves, pedicellis subequantes; sepalum posticum oblongum lanceolatum subobtusum, marginibus revolutis; lateralia falcata obtusa (ex icone), basi connata (an semper ?) labellum multo su- perantia; petala linearia angusta ; labellum cordatum apiculatum subobtusum, auriculis brevibus latis rotundatis, fovea distincta ; columna brevis, dentibus brevibus acutis. Brazil, Lagoa Santa, Warming. 10. M. FLORIDANA, Chapman, Fl. S. Un. States, p. 454. Caulis gracilis, 3-uncialis, basi serius incrassata ; folia bina dissita ovata vel elliptica petiolata, subacuta, inzqualia suberecta, lamina maximi, 2 uncias longa, unciam lata; petiolus 1-13 uncias longa ; scapus gracilis ad 8 uncias longus, basi longe nuda; racemus laxus; flores plures parvi; bractes lanceolate acute ; pedicelli tenues j-unciales, suberecti patuli; sepala lanceolata oblonga, patentia marginibus revolutis; petala linearia torta; labellum ovatum cordatum abrupte apiculatum ; auriculis rotun- datis curvis obtusis; fovea rotundata majuscula depressa ; columna brevis ; capsula oblonga elliptica suberecta, 1 unciam longa. North America, Apalachicola, Florida ! I have to thank Dr. S. Watson for sending me a tracing and flowers of this very rare plant. 11. M. ROTUNDATA, n. sp. Caulis gracilis, 14 uncias longa, basi pseudobulbosa incrassata, 2 unciam longa ; folia bina valde insequalia ovata cuspidata breviter petiolata, reticulata, maximum 13 uncias longum et latum ; scapus erectus, 6-uncialis, basi longe nuda, apice racemoso ; flores plures parvi, 4 unciam lati, verosimiliter flavescentes, pedicellis gracilibus 4-uncialibus ; bractew minims lauceolate subacute, vix ] pedi- celli equales; sepalum posticum late ovatum obtusum, lateralia angustiora obtusa; petala his ferme qualia subspathulata GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 323 obtusa; labellum late rotundatum reniforme crenulatum obtusum fovea depressa rhomboidea; columna grandiuscula. Guadeloupe ?, Richard! Herb. Brit. Mus. A single specimen from Richard's collection without locality is all that I have seen. Some other Orchids from the same col- lector and with similar tickets came from Guadeloupe. 12. Microstyuis spicata, Lindl. Gen. § Sp. Orch. Pl. p. 19; Griseb. Fl. Brit. West Indies, p. 612.—Malaxis spicata, Swartz, Prodr. 49; Flora Ind. Occ. p. 1441, t. 28. f. a, b, c; Lunan, Hort. Jamaica, i. 478. . Caulis 4-uncialis, basi incrassata, vagina membranacea singula tecto; folia bina inequalia, alterna longe (unciam) dissita ovata vel ovato-lanceolata acuta, vaginantia scapım amplectentia haud petiolata, inferius maximum 3 uncias longum, 1j latum ; scapus 9-9-uncialis, basi longe nuda; racemus laxus vel laxiusculus 2- uncialis pluriflores; flores parvi plures virides, pedicellis suberectis i-uncialibus ; bractee minims lanceolate setace®, pedicelli 4 vix equales ; sepalum posticum lanceolatum ovatum acutum, lateralia lanceolata obtusa; petala linearia breviora; labellum cordatum trilobum, lobi laterales rotundati subobtusi, medius longior acutus, auriculi breves obtusissimi rotundati, fovea distincta profunda subtus vix gibbosa ; anthera omnino biloculata ; apiculis duobus ‘minutus ad margines interiores loculorum ; rostellum latum vix trilobum. Jamaica, Swartz! "Westmoreland Mountains, Purdie! Cuba, Wright, no. 1696, 3304. 13. M. Massoni, n. sp. : Rhizoma validulum diu repens ; caulis gracilis, 4-uncialis, basi inerassata; folia bina dissita, inferius majus, late ovata sub- obtusa petiolata, 8 uncias longa, 21 uncias lata; petiolus subpa- tulus uncialis in vagina unciali inferne desinens ; scapus validulus erectus subteres, 9-uncialis, basi longe nuda ; racemus compactus 2-uncialis; flores plures parvi, pedicellis suberectis semiunciali- bus ; bractez lanceolate acuminate brevissime ; sepalum posticum latelanceolatum subobtusum, lateralia angustiora lanceolata lorata deflexa ; petala angusta linearia; labellum hastatum acutum, auriculis majusculis rotundatis obtusis; columna majuscula, ro- stello magno. m W. Indies, St. Christopher’s, Masson! Dominica, Imray ! Trinidad, Crueger ! 324 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE $ Umbellulate. 14. MICROSTYLIS OPHIOGLOSSOIDES, Nuttall, Genera Amer. Pl. ii. p. 196; Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 19; Chapman, Fl. S. Un. States, p. 453.—Malaxis unifolia, Michaux, Fl. Bor. Am. ii. p. 157.— M. ophioglossoides, Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. p. 90; Loddiges, Bot. Cab. t. 1116. Caulis 2-5 uncias longus, basi pseudobulbosus, pseudobulbo parvo globoso-conico; vaginis duabus, superiore majore circiter dimidio caulis quali; folium singulum ovatum ellipticum obtu- sum, amplexicaule subpatulum, 14-3 uncia: longum unciam latum ; scapus erectus vel subnutans gracilis angulatus, 3-uncialis, majore . parte racemosus ; racemus demum laxus multiflorus ; flores parvi virides, pedicellis tenuibus patulis vel recurvis, $-uncial:bus ; bractew brevissime lanceolate, 1 mm. longe; sepala lanceolata subobtusa, lateralia latiora obliqua, labello »quales ; petala an- gusta linearia; labellum oblongum, apice trilobo, lobis lateralibus majoribus lanceolatis obtusis, medio multo minore, cuspidiformi acuto, venis medianis incrassatis, basi vix concava, auriculis nullis ; columna basi paullo angustata, apice dilatato, dentibus brevis ; an- thera majuscula, stigma ovale grande ; capsula elliptica }-uncialis. North America: Canada, Rainy Lake and River (Dr. Richard- son) !; Lake Region and Ontario (Macoun)!; Pembina, Winnipeg (Bourgeau)!; Newfoundland (Morrison) !; Massachusetts, New Jersey (Nuttall) !; Maine (Torrey) !; Philadelphia (Gavin Wat- son)!; S. Carolina (Cree)!; Vermont (Pringle) !; Ball Moun- tains, Tennessee (Rugel)!; Florida (Chapman)! Mexico: San Luis Potosi (Parry & Palmer), no. 859! 15. M. UMBELLULATA, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 19; Griseb. Flor. Brit. West Ind. p. 612.—Malaxis umbellulata, Swartz, Prodr. p. 119; Flor. Ind. Occ. p. 1444; Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. p. 90.—M. umbelliflora, Lunan, Hort. Jamaica, i. p. 478. Caulis3-uncialis, gracilis, basi pseudobulbosus radicibus crebris; folia bina valde inequalia membranacea reticulata lanceolata acuminata, maximum 4 uncias longum, 2 uncias latum ; scapus gracilis angulatus (pentagonus fide Swartz), apice nutante, 6 uncias longus ; racemus brevissimus circiter dimidio unciam longus; bractez setaces, 1 unciam longs ; flores virides? minuti, 3 vel 4 modo simul evoluti, pedicellis patulis tenuissimis unciam longis; sepala angusta, ligulata, obtusa ; petala multo breviora; labellum trilobum, lobis lateralibus brevibus rotundatis obtusis, medio lineari longiore angusto obtuso. Jamaica, Swartz! Macfadyen! Dominica, Eggers! GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 325 16. MICROSTYLIS CARACASANA, Klotsch, ined. Rhizoma longum, pseudobulbis dissitis clavatis ; caulis gracilis, 3-uncialis ; folia bina subopposita zqualia angusta lanceo- lata acuminata, marginibus crispis basibus vaginantibus 14 uncias longa vix 4 unciam lata; scapus gracilis, 44-uncialis ; umbella brevis compacta; bractee breves lanceolat®; flores minimi tenues, pedicellis l-uncialibus; sepala late lauceolata obtusa; petala angusta linearia; labellum oblongum quadratum, apice trilaciniato, laciniis subequalibus obtusis; auricule longe lanceolate acut®, fovea magna costa mediana, haud multo elevata. Columbia, Karsten! in herb. Brit. Mus. 17. M. nasrTILABIA, Reichb. f. Beitr. Orch. Centr.- Amer. p. 101. Planta sspe validula habitus M. Parthoni. Pseudobulbi conici angusti unciales; caulis gracilis, basi vix incrassata, 4- uncialis, vagina singula 14 unciam; folia ferme opposita rarius spatio intermedio, ovata acuta, 8 uncias longa, 14 uncias lata ; scapus paullo alatus, 4-8-uncialis; umbella compacta, unciam longa; bractes lanceolate triangulares acutæ; pedicelli graciles i-unciales; flores parve copiose; sepala lanceolata obtusa, lateralia quam labellum multo longiora; petala angusta linearia ; labellum hastatum tricuspidatum, auriculis magnis divergenti- bus subobtusis, lamina versus apicem angustata, laciniis tribus brevibus subsqualibus, fovea elliptica longiuscula, marginibus incrassatis, linea elevata mediana centrali. ; Tocota, Lehmann! Guatemala, Lehmann! Brazil, common in dry leafy woods of S. Paulo, Bowie d Cunningham! Organ Mountains, Miers! 18. M. srurpLIMA, Reichb. f. Beitr. Orch. Centr.- Amer. p. 101. Planta pedalis ; folia bina cuneato-oblonga acuminata, quinque pollices longa, subopposita ; scapus bene exsertus ; umbella ultra pollicaris ; bractes ligulate acute uninervie; sepala ligulata ; petala filiformia; labellum concavum ovatum acuminatum, dentieulo utrinque ante cuspidem superaddito, lineis callosis evanidis juxta limbum, disco omnino lvi. Costa Rica, Desengano, Wendland. 19. M. Laaorrs, Reichb. f. Orch. Beitr. Centr.- Amer. P. 101. Pedalis, pseudobu!bi turbinati seriati in sympodio persistenti ; 326 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE caulis basi vaginis paucis vestitus, 3-4 uncias longum; folia 2, petiolata vel sessilia ovata, basi late cuneata vel rotundata acuminata, subopposita, 5 uncias longa, 3 uncias lata; scapus angulatus; flores virides; bractex triangulo-acuminat® ; sepala ligulata trinervia; petala lineari filiformia, quinquenervia; labellum subcordatum ovatum, apice tridentatum, carina crassa denticulata utrinque juxta limbum ; carina integerrima interjecta. Costa Rica, Volean de Barba, Wendland. MICROSTYLIS EXCAVATA, Lindl. Bot. Reg. 1838, Misc. 93, ap- parently belongs to this series; but neither the description nor the specimen preserved are sufficient for identification. It came from America. 20. M. FASTIGIATA, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xxv. p. 834, xxviii. p. 384.—M. ophioglossoides, Bot. Reg. t. 1290; Link 4 Otto, Ie. Pl. Har. ii. t. 5 (non Nutt.).—Malaxis maianthemifolia, Rich. § Gal. in Ann. Sc. Nat. 1845, p. 18; non Schlecht.—Dienia maianthemifolia, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xix. p. 368.—Ophrys ensifolia, Pavon, MSS. Caulis gracilis, 3-uncialis, basi pseudobulbosa, vaginis 2-3 pseudobulbo globoso annotino approximato; folia bina sub- æqualia lanceolata ovata obtusa 2 uncias longa, 1 unciam lata, basi amplexicaulia, vaginis brevibus, dissita ; scapus 3-7-uncialis, angulatus apice nutante; racemus #-uncialis, multiflorus ; bractez brevissime lanceolate ; flores minimi virides ?, pedicellis gracillimis cum ovariis }-uncialibus ; sepala ligulata lorata ; petala angustiore breviora; labellum sepalis squale, obspathulatum cochleariforme, basi ovata concava, linea mediana elevata in gibbo desinente, auriculis subnullis, apice acuto lineari semitereti. Mexico (Pavon) ! (Capt. Lyon)! Vallée de Mejico (Schmidt) ! (Schaffner) ! (Bourgeau 652)! Jalapa, Serra Colorado (Schiede) ! Cordillera Oaxaca (Galeotti)! no. 5059! (Sallé)! Caraco Moun- tain, Coahuila (Palmer), no. 1300! Santa Martha (Purdie). Bolivia, Sorata (Mandon), no. 1135 ! The figure of the complete plant in Bot. Reg. 1296 is ap- parently M. fastigiata, the lip of the flower being represented as ovate, entire, and acute; but by the side of it is an enlarged drawing of a flower with a lip exactly similar to that of M. ophioglossoides, oblong and 3-lobed. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 327 The plants quoted from Pavon and Capt. Lyon differ somewhat from the common typical form of fastigiata in their narrower leaves generally a little distant from each other and in the more slender pedicels, and possibly they may form a distinct species. But the flowers seem to be quite identical, and I am unwilling to give fresh names to plants so dubiously distinct. A specimen from the neighbourhood of Mexico, collected by Schmidt, has the lowest bracts unusually long and lanceolate acuminate, one nearly 4 inch in length. 21. MrcROsTYLIS LONGISEPALA, D. SP. l Caulis gracilis 6-uncialis ; folia ovata obtusa, 3 uncias longa, 13 uncias lata, dissita; scapus 6-uncialis validulus paullisper marginatus; umbella 4-uncialis; flores pro sectione majusculi virides, pedicellis l-uncialibus capillaceis; bractem brevissim® ovate lanceolate ; sepala lanceolata obtusa, marginibus revolutis, 4 mm. longa; petala angusta linearia; labellum 3 mm. longum, ovatum acuminatum, acutum, basi saccatum, fovea ovata, mar- ginibus carnosis, costa mediana elevata, auriculis nullis. Mexico, Parada, near Oaxaca, Sallé! in Herb. Brit. Mus. Very near M. fastigiata, especially the form collected by Pavon, but the flowers are larger, and the longer sepals are very conspicuous. 22. M. convMBosa, S. Wats. in Proc. Amer. Acad. xviii. 1888, P. 195 ; Contrib. Amer. Bot. xi. p. 195. m Pseudobulbus globosus uncialis; caulis validulus 3-uncialis, Vagina ampliata subacuta unciali ad basin; folium singulum ovatum subobtusum reticulatum amplexicaulg-3 uncias longum, 2 uncias latum ; scapus crassiusculus angulatus tres uncias longus ; racemus vix uncialis; flores parvi, pedicellis 3-uncialibus graci- libus erectis, basi dilatata articulata; bractes minime lanceolate demum reflex; ; sepala angusta lanceolata acuminata acuta ; petala angusta ligulata; labellum obspathulatum, basi plana late subquadrata, venis tribus obscurioribus in medio, apice angustata lanceolata acuminata acuta. Arizona, Huachuca Mountains, Lemmon, 2882 ! 23. M. ventricosa, Poepp. & Endl. Nov. Gen. et Sp. p. 8. Rhizoma longa repens teres lignosum ; caules erecti ascend- entes incrassati tunica vel vagina integra modo superne fissa, e vaginis foliorum connatis exorta, basi valde clavata sensim 328 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE attenuata inflata ventricosa membranacea diaphana nervosa; folia ovato-oblonga acumine longo acutissimo, basi rotundata subtus acute carinata, carina valde prominente per vaginas decurrente, lamina seniorum 5 uncias longa, 13 lata; scapus, biuncialis ; racemus ovalis subcylindricus, fructifer magis capita- tus; pedicelli patuli infimi recti superioris erecti, quam ovarium duplo longiores, capsule equales; bracteissubulatis; flores minuti virides iis M. monophyllos majores; perianthium eo M. rupestris similis labello ad apicem angustior ; labellum subrotundum sagit- tatum hemisphericum concavum, apice acuminato reflexo ; capsula 5 lineas longa, ovalis. Peru, Pampayaco, Poeppig. 24. MICROSTYLIS RUPESTRIS, Poepp. (y Endl. Nov. Gen. et Sp. p. 8, pl. iii. Pedalis et ultra; caulis subgracilis 8-uncialis, pseudobulbo ovali, nuclei cerasi magnitudine, vaginis membranaceis tecto; folia bina angusta, ovalia vel ovali-lanceolata subdissita, approxi- mata, utrinque acuta, nitida, subtus acute carinata, ssepius valde insqualia 2 uncias vel ultra longa, unciam lata; scapus erectus medio subcurvus pentagonus 8-uncialis; racemus hemispherico- capitatus multiflorus uncialis ; flores pro sectione majusculi flavidi resupinati, pedicellis erecto-ascendentibus capillaceis, j-uncialibus, quam ovarium duplo vel triplo longiores ; bracte® minut® subulate, ovato-lanceolatw ; sepala obliqua lanceolata acuta; petala filiformia, sepalis triplo angustiora; labellum hemispherieum intus concavum, apice acuminata; auriculis minimis triangularibus; columna basi dilatata; capsula ovalis, 4 lineas longa, tricarinata. Peru, Cassapi, Poeppig ; Venezuela, Tovar, Fendler ! 25. M. nnacHysTAOuys, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xxii. p. 834; Walp. Ann. iii. p. 26. Caulis elongatus vaginatus monophyllus; folio ovali obtuso acuto, basi cordata, racemo brevissimo, densifloro fastigiato; bracteæ ovate acute; sepala oblonga obtusa; petala linearia obtusa ; labellum ovale, basi cordata acuta transversa. Mexico, Real del Monte, Ehrenberg. The description of this species is hardly sufficient for so critical a section of the genus. Nevertheless it seems quite distinct in the shape of the lip from any other Mexican species known to me. It is probably allied to M. corymbosa, S. Wats. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 329 26. MICROSTYLIS HISTIONANTHA, Link d Otto, Ie. Pl. Rar. Hort. Berol. t. 5; Bot. Mag. t. 4103; Lindl. Bot. Reg. xxvi. 1840, Misc.p. 214.— M. Parthoni, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann. vi. p. 206; Gard. Chron. 1881, Oct. 8, p. 463; Beitr. Orch. Centr.- Amer. p. 59.—Malaxis Parthoni, Morren, Bull. Acad. Roy. Bruz. 1839, p. 485.— Cheiropterocephalus sertuliferus, Barb. Rodr. Gen. d Sp. p. 28, fide gjusd. —Epidendrum umbellatum, Velloz, Fl. Flum. t. 23. Planta validula, caule incrassato 4-unciali, pseudobulbo vetusto conico; folia bina subopposita late ovalia acuta patula 4 uncias longa 3 uncias lata, “ glaucescentia viridia ” (Rodrigues); scapus validulus 6-uncialis 4-angulatum ; umbella globosa compacta multiflora; pedicelli vix } unciam longi; flores parvi virides; sepala posticum reflexum, lateralia deflexa, omnia lanceolata obtusa; petala multo minora linearia acuta recurva; labellum integrum late ovatum subobtusum rotundatum, fovea haud pro- funda; columna crassiuscula. Venezuela, Tovar,. Fendler 1427! New Granada, Cholino near Rio de Huca, Purdie! Costa Rica, San José, Wendland. Nicaragua, fide Reichenbach. Brazil, Rio de Janeiro, Glaziow 8033! Caldas and Picu, Rodrigues. Var. DENTICULATA, Reichb. f. Beitr. Orch. Gentr.- Amer. p. 100. Labellum minute denticulatum brunneum. Costa Riea, Azari, Wendland. 27. M. pusescens, Lindl. in Hook. Journ. Bot. ii. p. 662. Caulis gracilis uncialis vix inerassatus; folia bina lanceolata acuminata suberecta tenuia nonnunquam ovato-lanceolata ; petiolo vaginante 23 uncias longo, 2 unciam lato; scapus gracilis, 33 uncias longus, angustatus; umbella parva compacta; flores minimi pedicellis brevibus vix l-uncialibus; bractee minute, ovate ; sepala late ovata obtusa; petala angusta linearia ; label- lum rotundatum latum pubescens obtusissimum planum, fovea obsoleta, auriculis brevibus, latis obtusis. Brazil, Organ Mountains, Gardner 674! Miers! 28. M. CRISPIFOLTA, Reichb. f. Orch. Centr.- Amer. p. 100. Planta habitus M. ventricose, Poepp., 4-6 uncias alta; folia usque ultra biuncialia, petiolis liberis, laminis oblongis acumi- natis crispulis, reticulatis nervulis transversis in siccis bene LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2D 330 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE prominulis; scapus angulatus ; bractew lineari-setaces, ovarii pedicellati dimidio subzquantes; labellum a basi rotundato- rhombeum, angulis posticis in cornua faleata extensis antice acu- minato, linea limbosa ante apicem labellum transeunte. Costa Rica, Desengano, Wendland. 29. MICROSTYLIS ANDICOLA, n. sp. Caulis validulus, basi incrassata, conica, vagina laxa tectus 4- uncialis, radicibus longis lanatis; folia bina reticulata ovata am- plexicaulia subacuta remotiuscula subzqualia, 21-3 uncias longa, 13 uncias lata; scapus strictus angulatus validulus 6-uncialis; umbella compacta $j-uncialis multiflora; flores parvi virides; pedicelli cum ovariis ferme 1-unciales; bractes ovate minime; sepala lanceolata subobtusa, posticum 4 mm. longum; petala an- gusta linearia quam sepala breviora; labellum basi saccato- hastatum oblongum obtusissimum, sepalis haud multo brevius, fovea profunda oblonga costa crassa mediana, marginibus incras- satis, auricul® erecto-recurve longiuscule lanceolate acute. Ecuador: Mt. Pichincha, among shrubs at 11000 feet alt., Jameson no. 450! The lip has the outline of M. hastilabia, but the apex is quite entire and blunt. | 80. M. Morirzn, n. sp. Rhizoma longiusculum validulum; caulis gracilis viridis, 3- uncialis, basi vix incrassata; pseudobulbus conicus, 14 uncias longus, vagina albescente tectus ; folia bina ovata petiolata acuta patula subopposita subequalia, 23 uncias longa, 13 uncias lata, petiolus }-uncialis ; scapus gracilis, 3-uncialis; umbella parva congesta; flores plures virescentes minimi; bractew pallide lanceolate acuminate anguste; pedicelli j-unciales; sepala ovata lanceolata obtusa tenuia; petala angustiora linearia; la- bellum quam sepala brevius lanceolatum angustum acuminatum excavatum, nec vero foveolatum, costa mediana carnosa; auri- cule recurve anguste acute. Venezuela: Tovar, in shady woods on damp ground in the subalpine region, Sept.-Oct., Moritz no. 1862! Herb. Brit. Mus. The lip in this species is narrow and hollowed out, but there is no real fovea. The median vein is present, but the laterals are not visible. The flowers are very small, and the leaves are remark- ably patent. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 381 § Pedilea. 31. MicrostYLis catyc1na.—Dienia calycina, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 23.—Serapias parasitica, Pavon MSS.—Ophrys monophylla, ejusd. Pseudobulbus ovoideus; caulis 4-7-uncialis, rectus, vagina laxa truncata breviter fissa ferme biunciali; folium singulum, ovatum, ferme obovatum obtusissimum vel elliptieum lanceolatum erectum amplexicaule, 3 uncias longum, unciam latum ; scapus validulus subeylindrieus, 6-12-uncialis, basi nuda; racemus in sectionelaxissimus, multiflorus, rhachide articulata; flores minimi, rhachide appressi ; bractee minute triangulari-ovate, acute, pedi- cellis brevibus crassis squales; sepala ovata, subacuta, labello multo majora; petala linearia lanceolata, recurva, angusta ; la- bellum brevissimum cordatum acutum, margine ad apicem incras- satum depressum; auriculis parvis obtusis; columna gran- diuscula lata, stelidiis minutis acutis; capsula elliptica oblonga j-uncialis, costis vix elevatis haud siguatis subequalibus. Mexico, Pavon! Vallée de Mejieo, Schmidt ! Peru, Pavon! Guatemala, Camino del Lapote, Bernouilli, no. 827! 32. M. myurvs, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann. vi. p. 207.—Dienia myurus, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 23.—Pedilea myurus, Lindl. Orch. Scelet. no. 144, p. 27.— D. crispata, Lindl. in Ann. $ Mag. Nat. Hist. xv. 1845, p. 385. Caulis circiter 4-uncialis, basi pseudobulbosa, vaginis fissis vetustis tecto, superne vagina laxa membranacea elongata; folia bina lanceolata obtusa, alterna erecta nec patula, 3 uncias longa vix unciam lata, subequalia; scapus validulus, 7-uncialis, angulatus, basi longe nuda; racemus densus compactus, 8-uncialis, rhachide angulata, pedicelli breves crassiusculi articulati, bracteis parvis lanceolatis acuminatis vix longiores; flores parvi carnosuli ; sepala lanceolata obtusa ; petala angusta linearia; labellum eordatum apiculatum carnosum concavum, fovea majuscula obscura visa purpurea, linea. mediana ; ovarium crassum verru- cosum sinuatis costis; capsula ferme matura 4 unciam longa. Mexico, Pavon! Vallée de Mejico, Schmidt ! 33. M. macrostaocnya, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 21; et in Benth. Pl. Hartw. p. 52.—Ophrys macrostachya, Llave, Nov. Veg. Mex. 2, 9.—Malaxis densiflora, Rich. § Gal. MS. . Caulis 6-uncialis gracilis, basi incrassata conica, unciali ; 2D2 TEN, ESL * 7 $ 332 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE vagina viridi truncata, 3-unciali; folium singulum ellipticum obtusum erectum amplexicaule, 5 uncias longum, 13 latum; scapus validulus 8-uncialis, dimidio inferiore nudo; racemus densus 5-uncialis; flores per parvi virides; bracteæ ovate lan- ceolate acuminate; sepalum posticum ellipticum lanceolatum obtusum, lateralia subequalia paullo obliqua quam labellum breviora; petala linearia obtusa longiora ; labellum tenue ovatum ellipticum ; auriculis brevibus obtusis, apice retuso bilobo, lobis obtusis, venis quinque; columna basi angusta, apice dilatato, stelidiis brevibus obtusis truncatis. Mexico: Mt. Campanario, near Anganguio, at 9000 feet alti- tude, Hartweg no. 395! San Felipe, Oaxaca, Galeotti no. 5053! . 84. MICROSTYLIS MONTANA, Rothrock, Reports on Geological Surveys, 1878, Botany, p. 264. Caulis gracilis, 3-43-uncialis, basi subglobosa, fibris vaginarum vetustarum undique tectns; folium 1-2, ellipticum ovatum vel lanceolatum obtusum, 5-nervium, 14-3 uncias longum, j4-1 unciam latum; scapus gracilis erectus, 4-9-uncialis, basi unciali nuda ; racemus densus multiflorus ; flores minuti, rhachide arcte approximati ferme sessiles, * flavescente-albi ;” bractes ovales ; sepalum postieum ovale ellipticum obtusum, lateralia subsimilia paullo obliqua, apicibus excurvis, labello subsequali vel paullisper breviora; petala angusta linearia; labellum ovale sagittatum, apice obtuso, sepius emarginato subtrilobo, lobis lateralibus lanceolatis brevibus, medio minuto; auriculis brevibus obtusis; fovea lata, vix profunda; columna minuta, recta, stelidiis mi- nutis acutis. Arizona, Mt. Graham, at 9500 feet, Rothrock. Mexico, near St. Luis Potosi, Parry § Palmer, no. 858! San Miguelito, Schaffner 517 ! § Tipuloidee. 35. M. rrPULOrDEA, Lindl. in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xv. 1845, p. 256; Reichb. f. Orch. Centr.-Am. p. 162. Subcaulescens ; caulis 13 uncias longus, foliis dissitis 8, lanceo- latis acutis, basi angustatis, 8 uncias longis, unciam latis, patulis tectus; scapus gracilis elongatus, circiter 27-uncialis ferme omnino laxe racemosus; flores plures, virides, majusculi remoti, pedicellis gracilibus semiuncialibus; bractee longs angust® lanceolate. acuminate $-unciales ; sepala lanceolata lorata, late- ralia subfalcata; petala angusta linearia reflexa; labellum REN GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 333 lanceolatum acuminatum, sepalis equale, margine ciliato, 8 unciam longum, exauritum ? ; columna brevissima. Colombia, Popayan, Hartweg! Costa Rica, San Miguel, Wendland. § Caulescentes. 36. MICROSTYLIS CAULESCENS, Lindl. Bot. Reg. 1841, sub t. 1. Caulis haud bulbosus, repens longus, foliis undique tectus; folia lanceolata acuminata, marginibus crispis 2 uncias longa, 4 lata; scapus ex axilla folii superioris ascendens angulatus, basi longe nuda; racemus elongatus laxus multiflorus; flores parvi virides haud resupinati, pedicellis brevibus, bracteas vix super- antibus; bractee lanceate acuminate setacex, 4 mm. longs, erect? nec deflexe; sepala lanceolata acuta pendula; petala linearia patentia ; labellum lineamlongum oblongum, apice obscure trilobo obtuso, auriculis brevibus rotundatis; fovea nulla? ; columna brevis crassa, stelidia brevia truncata; anthera de- pressa. Ecuador, Lloa, at 8000 feet alt., Jameson no. 93! Hall! $ Dienie Gerontogee. 37. M. muscrrera. — Dienia muscifera, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. no. 1935; Orch. Pl. p. 28. ; Planta in altitudine valde variabilis 4-12-uncialis ; caulis sepe gracilis, basi pseudobulbosa ovoidea, 1-5-uncialis, vaginis tectus ; folia tenuia smpissime 2, ovata subacuta vel ovato-lanceolata, rarius lanceolata, inequalia, subremota, ad 2-33 uncias longa, 3-12 uncias lata ; scapus 2-7-uncialis vel ultra, vix dimidio nudus; racemus laxus multiflorus nutans gracilis; flores virides minimi lis M. monophylli quales ; bractes lanceolate acuminate j-un- ciales, pedicellis equales; sepala late lanceolata acuta ; petala linearia; labellum ovatum apiculatum, basi saccata tricostata, apice acuminato acuto; columna brevis crassa, stelidiis bre- vibus; capsula oblonga, costis vix elevatis, 1-uncialis. Afghanistan, Kuram Valley, Shendtoi, Aitchison! N. Indis, Guhrwal, Duthie! Sikkim, Tunga, Lachen, Hooker! N.W. Hima- laya, Hattee, Thomson! Gossain Than, Wallich no. 1935! 38. M. CSLINDROSTACHYA, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann. vi. p. 207. —Dienia cylindrostachya, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. no. 1984; Orch. Pl. p. 22. E Planta in magnitudine valde variabilis; caulis gracilis, debilis 2-7-uncialis, basi pseudobulbosa- globosa, superne vagina longa 334 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE ampliata truncata ; folium singulum ovatum obtusum subereetum, 13-5 uncias longum, 2-3 uncias latum ; scapus debilis sepissime nutans, 4 longitudinis nudus, 3-10-uncialis; racemus longus; flores copiosis minimi aggregati; bractew lanceolate acuminate deflex®, 2-unciales ; sepala ovata acuminata acuta ; petala lineari: angusta; labellum ovatum acuminatum vel apiculatum, basi saccatum, marginibus incrassatis, aurantiacum P ; columna basi angustata, dentes incrassate. Nepal, Sheopore, Sylhet, Wallich no. 1934! N.W. Himalaya, Hooker | § Crepidium. 89. MICROSTYLIS GODEFROYI, Reichb. f. in Ot. Hamb. i. p. 37. Caulis 14-uncialis, pseudobulbosus ovoideus, foliis undique tectus; folia 2-3, erecta lorata ligulata obtusa insqualia, maxi- mum 4 uncias longum, 2 unciam latum ; scapus gracilis angulatus 6-uncialis (non omnino evolutus), basi longe nuda; flores minimi brunnescentes, pedicellis brevibus, bracteis lanceolatis deflexis equalibus ; sepala oblonga ovata; petala oblonga linearia; labellum angustum oblongum apice bilobum, lobis oblongis subobtusis, auriculis brevibus, fovea oblonga, marginibus incrassatis, vena mediana incrassata; columna crassiuscula, breviuscula, stelidiis longis loratis obtusis. Cambodia, Pream Bal, Godefroy Lebeeuf, no. 414! 40. M.coxaxsmA, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann. vi. p. 306.—M. Ber- naysii F. Muell. Flor. Fragm. xi. p. 21.—Dienia congesta, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. no. 1936, Orch. Pl. p. 22; Bot. Reg. no. 825 ; Reichb. f. in Bonplandia, ii. p. 259.—Malaxis latifolia, Sm., in Rees's Cycl.—Malaxis plicata, Roxb. Fl. Ind. iii. p. 456.—Liparis Bernaysii, F. Muell. 1. c.; Bernays, Flor. Queensl. p. 507. Caulis crassus vaginis undique tectus, 3-uncialis ; folia plura subdissita inequalia lanceolata acuminata obliqua petiolata, 4-6- uncias longa, 14 uncias lata ; scapus validulus erectus 6-12-un- cialis angulatus, basi longe nuda; racemus compactus cylindricus, 3-6-uncialis ; flores parvi copiosi luteo-virides; bractes lineari- lanceolatw setacew, inferiores, J-unciales; sepala oblonga obtusa, lateralia latiora, labello subæqualia ; petala linearia; labellum ovatum cymbiforme, auriculis parvis, apice trilobo, lobis latera- libus brevibus subacutis, medius longior obtusus oblongo-lanceo- latus vellineari-lanceolatus ; columna crassiuscula, stelidiis parvis loratis truncatis obtusis; capsule erect 4-unciales oblong pyriformes, dense aggregats. . | GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 335 India: Nepal, Dr. Wallich, no. 1936. Sikkim, Hooker! Mara- inhetty, Hamilton! Khasiya, Ladder Valley, Nunklow, Hooker ! Malaya: on a small island in the Straits of Rhio, Ohr. Smith. Siam: Angkow, Godefroy Lebeuf! Hongkong, Mt. Gough, Lamont | Hance ! Australia: "Trinity Bay, Queensland, Bailey! A figure of “ Malaais plicata" by Roxburgh in the library at Kew seems intended for this plant. The type specimen of Microstylis Bernaysii was very kindly sent me by Baron v. Mueller, and proves to be this common species. Var. Fusca.—Dienia fusca, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 22.—M. fusca, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann. vi. p. 207.—M. trilobulata, Kurz, Rep. on Vegetation of Andaman Isles, Append. B. xix. (nomen nudum); N. E. Brown, Gard. Chron. Sept. 23, 1888, p. 392. Flores purpurei, densiore congesti. Ceylon, Macrae! Thwaites! Moulmein, Parish! Andaman Islands, Col. Berkeley ! There seems to be no real difference between this and the yellow-flowered plant, except the colour. There is an original coloured drawing of it by Macrae in the Library of the Horti- cultural Society. Var. GRACILIOR.— Folia paullo angustiora, caulis longiora ; scapus pedalis gracillimus, circiter dimidio nudo; racemus multiflorus tenuior; flores flavescentes, pedicellis brevissimis ; bractew lineares setaceæ angustissimte. Java: Tjikoya, Zollinger, no. 116! The long slender raceme gives this plant a very different appearance to that of the typical form. 41. MICROSTYLIS BIAURITA, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. 1941 ; Orch. Pl. p. 30. Caulis 2-uncialis, folia 3—4 inzqualia tenuia subpatula, ovata acuta, marginibus crispis 3 uncias longa, 1} lata (in maxima) ; Scapus gracilis, 5-6-uncialis, majore parte racemosus; Tacemus 3-uncialis multiflorus laxiusculus; flores parvi lutei, pedicelli gracillimi }-uncialis, bracteis lanceolatis acuminatis vix breviores ; sepala lanceolata subobtusa; petala angusta linearia ; labelium triangulari-cordatum, auriculis longis acutis angustis, lamina triangulari-acuminatum acutum, callo ut videtur in basin ; columna stelidiis majusculis rotundatis. N. India: Zogheloree, Sylhet, F. Da Silva in Wallich’s Herb. no. 1941 ! 336 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE 42. MICROSTYLIS JOSEPHIANA, Reichb. f. in Bot. Mag. t. 6325. Pseudobulbi oblongi fusiformes 3—4-unciales ; folia 3, oblonga vel oblongo-lanceolata acuminata patentia plicata inequalia, maxima 4—7 uncias longa, 2 uncias lata, superne olivaceo-cuprea, subtus viridia; scapus circiter 8-uncialis, sexangularis validulus, dimidio florifero; flores in genere maximi globosi, ovarii angulatis bre- vibus; bractese quam ovaria breviores ovate reflex: ; sepala late ovata recurva obtusa, lateralia 2 longitudinis connata ; petala late linearia recurva acuta, omnia sordide flava; labellum ventricosum gibbosum, margine superiore retuso, auriculis magnis rotundatis, imbricatis, flavum, maculis rufo-brunneis in disco presertim circa eolumnam ; columna brevis crassa, stelidia parva rhomboidea. Sikkim. 43. M. Bursier, Reichb. f. MS. Caulis vix inerassatus, foliis evolutis ferme tectus ; folia petio- lata vaginantia dissita valde inzqualia, inferiora lamina quam petiolus multo breviora, ovata acuta, superiora magis lanceolata acuta circa 4 uncias longa, 14 uncias lata; scapus breviusculus, 4-uncialis vix evoluta, validulus, angulatus; bractes lanceolate setaceæ acute 3-unciales ; flores parvi, plures; sepala ovata lanceolata acuta trinervia ; petala spathulata acuta subobliqua uninervia; labellum sagittatum acutum, sepalis brevius medio depresso, auriculis magnis latis rotundatis ; columna crassiuscula apice latiore, stelidiis quadratis truncatis. Labuan, Burbidge! Herb. Brit. Mus. 44. M. niscoLon, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 20; Bot. Mag. t. 5403 ; Wight, Icones, t. 1631. Caulis crassus vix bulbosus 3-uncialis, vaginis purpurascenti- bus tectus; folia evoluta 3-4 congesta ovata acuminata acuta tenuia crispa plicata purpurea petiolata, petiolis vaginantibus, 2 uncias longa, 1 unciam lata; scapus gracilis erectus, 4-uncialis, là uncias nudus ; racemus densus multiflorus, flores minimi in- signiter flavi, marcescens rubri; bractee lanceolate acuminat® deflexe vix j-uncialis ; sepalum posticum lanceolatum angustum obtusum, lateralia latiora obliqua elliptica obtusa ; petala linearia angusta; labellum parvum ovatum cordatum integrum acutum, basi excavata, auricule brevis obtuse late ; columna brevis, cras- siuscula, stelidiis lanceolatis obtusis porrectis. Ceylon, Macrae! Central Province, Thwaites, no. 3698. . There is also. an original coloured drawing by Macrae in the library of the Horticultural Society. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 387 45. MICROSTYLIS FLAVESCENS, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 21; Miquel, Fl. Ind. Bat. p. 625.— Crepidium flavescens, Blume, Bijdr. p. 388. Labellum integerrimum; folia subradicalia ovato-lanceolata nervosa membranacea, radix fibrosa; flores spicati flavescentes. Java. This description is obviously too incomplete to distinguish the species. However, I have not yet seen any plant from Java with yellow flowers and an entire lip. Some plants labelled M. fla- vescens var. purpurea by Dr. Reichenbach in herb. Kew I cannot distinguish from M. congesta var. fusca. I do not think Blume can have intended M. congesta by his Crepidium flavescens, as the lip of the former is certainly not “integerrimum.” Lindley says, “An eadem ac Microst. discolor?” 46. M. nrLona, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 20; Wall. Cat. no. 1940. Caulis crassus, vaginis paucis tectus; folia 4 ovata lanceolata valde inzqualia acuta plicata, 6 uncias longa, 2 lata; scapus vali- dulus angulatus pedalis ferme omnino racemosus ; bracte» an- guste lineares acuminate deflex®, 4 lineas long»; flores iis AM. Wallichii quales, pedicellis 3 lineas longs, suberectis; sepala lata oblonga ovata obtusa, lateralia obliqua, petala linearia; la- bellum ovatum sagittatum, auriculis magnis lanceolatis obtusis curvis, lamina apice bifido, lobis lanceolatis obtusis, fovea parva oblonga quadrata, margineantica incrassata; eolumna crassiuscula; clinandrium latum, stelidia lata truncata. Nepal, Wallich, no. 1940! 47. M. Warrrcurr, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. no. 1938; Orch. Pl. p. 20. Caulis basi incrassata circiter 2-uncialis, pseudobulbo vetusto sepius approximato conico unciali ; folia sepe 3—4 viridia vel dis- coloria inzqualia ovata lanceolata acuminata acuta, suberecta, vaginis longis 5 uncias longa, 14 uncias lata ; scapus 3-10-uncialis, basi circiter 4 tereti nuda, superne angulatus nonnunquam nutans ; racemus valde laxus pauciflorus; bractez 7%; unciam long lanceo- late acuminate, mox deflexæ; flores parvi virides pallide pur- purascentes, presertim marcescentes; sepala oblonga linearia obtusa, marginibus revolutis ; petala linearia, sepalis minora; la- bellum sagittatum ovatum, apice bifido, lobis acutis, auriculis magnis excurvis subacutis, fovea vix profunda, linea mediana elevata ; columna brevis, stelidiis lete viridibus loratis obtusis. Nepaul: Chondagherry, Wallich, no. 1938 I. Silhet, Da Silva, 1938 II. Khasiya, Zod}! Nunklow, Hooker, no. 1653! 838 MR. H. N. RIDLEY's REVISION OF THE Guhrwal, Hooker & Thomson! Moulmein, Parish. Anamallay Hills, Col. Beddome! Cambodia, Mt. Pursat, Lebouf, p. 442! V. v. in hort. Kew, 1886, 1887. Var. oMPHALOIDES, Parish.—Labellum rotundatum obtusum. Moulmein, Parish! This apparently common plant varies very much in the shape of the lip, which is typically ovate with a bifid apex ; but the amount of fission varies greatly. The auricles too sometimes overlap be- hind the column and sometimes do not touch each other. In the variety omphaloides the lip is so rounded that, as the auricles meet behind, the column appeurs to emerge from the centre of a circular lip. In colour the flowers vary from “ chestnut-red’” (Hooker) to green, tinted, especially at the base of sepals, petals, and lip, with purplish. 48. MICROSTYLIS cARINATA, Reichb. f. in Walp. Ann, vi. p. 618. —Dienia carinata, Reichb. f. in Bonplandia, iii. p. 223. Caulis crassus, vaginis tectus; folia 5, lanceolata obliqua acuta valde inequalia dissimilia petiolata, inferiora ovata lanceolata subdissita, lamina 5 uncias longa, 1 unciam lata, petiolus vaginatus 13 uncias longa; scapus 8-uncialis, validulus, basi (4 uncias) nuda ; flores pauci parvi flavi; bractes lanceolate acuminate deflex®, 2 unciam longe, superiores minores; sepalum posticum oblongum loratum obtusum, lateralia latiora elliptica obtusa quam labellum breviora; petala sepalo postico similia vel linearia (fide Reichenb. fil.); labellum ovatum cordatum abrupte acuminatum, subtrilobum, lobis lateralibus vix distinctis rotundatis, medio acute acuminato, fovea vix distincta, lineis elevatis duabus, callis nullis, auriculis majusculis rotundatis obtusis; columna brevis, stelidiis latis lineari-loratis apicibus rotundatis. Philippine Islands, Cuming, no. 2144! Luzon, Lobb! 49. M. ocunata, Reichb. f. in Flora, 1886, p. 554,—Anecto- chilus javanicus, Hort. Folia 7-8 congesta ovata petiolata undulata plicata subsequalia, 3 uncias longa, 1] uncias lata, disco lamins olivaceo-viridi vel brunnescente marginibus albis ; scapus 6-uncialis angulatus longe (4 uncias) laxe racemosus ; flores parvi dissiti circiter 50, pallide smaragdini, pedicellis tenuibus j-uncialibus; bracts lineari- lanceolatz deflexæ, pedicellis æquales; sepala lanceolata lorata obtusa, marginibus revolutis, lateralia paullo obliqua; peta!a an- guste linearia; labellum cordatum, apice obscure trilobum, lobi GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 339 laterales breves rotundati, medius longus integer subacutus, auri- cule longs» recurve, fovea depressa, callus basalis in venis duabus ad basin attenuatus ; stelidia dentiformis acuta. Java; cult. in hort. Peradeniya, comm. Dr. Trimen ! I suppose this to be the plant intended by Prof. Reichenbach, though he says that in his plant the flowers were “ flavi auriculis purpureis et labellum apice bidentato utrinque paucidentato.” 50. MrcnosTYLIS POLYPHYLLA, n. sp. Caules 2 approximati, haud pseudobulbosi, omnino foliati, biunciales; folia alterna subzqualia, inferioribus autem minoribus, 4-8, lanceolata acuta subplicata, petiolata, petiolis vaginantibus laxis, lamina 3 uncias longa, $ unciam lata; scapus 9-uncialis erectus subteres superne angulatus, basi 5-unciali nuda, bracteis paucis exceptis; racemus densus multiflorus; flores parvi fla- viduli; bractes lanceolate acuminate setacex deflexe, pedicellis tenuibus subzquales; sepala lanceolata obtusa, lateralia obliqua ; petala lanceolata angustiora ; labelium lateralibus subsquale, late cordatum hastatum, apice obtuse trilobo, lobis lateralibus brevibus rotundatis obtusis, medio longiore elliptica obtuso; auricule late obtuse ; callus ad basin hippocrepiformis, in venis duobus attenuatus, in fovea longiuscula; stelidia brevia lata truncato-rotundata. New Caledonia, Vieillard, no. 374! Herb. Brit. Mus. 51. M. TAURINA, Reichb. f. in Linnea, xli. p. 97. Caulis vix incrassatus, 6-uncialis, undique laxe foliatus; folia 8-10 dissita lanceolata acuta aliquando acuminata, obliqua tenuia petiolata, petiolis longis vaginantibus, lamina 3 uncias longa, $ unciam lata; scapus elatus 9-12-uncialis angulatus, basi longe nuda, bracteis paucis exceptis; racemus multiflorus; flores dissiti sulphurei vel purpurascentes, parvi; bractex lanceolate acuminata reflex: circiter }-uncialis ; sepalum posticum et petala subsimilia, lanceolata lorata obtusa subsequalia ; sepala lateralia ovata multo latiora obtusa; labellum magnum, sepalis lateralibus æquale, trilobum, lobi laterales lati rotundati, apices acuminati lineares, lobus medius longior lanceolata, apice breviter bifido ; auriculis magnis rotundatis, in media laminæ ad basin, depressione elongata obscuriore; calli nulli; columna longiuscula arcuata, stelidiis loratis obtusis elongatis. New Caledonia, “ Bord de Cangui,” Vieillard, no. 3274, no. 3276 ! 340 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE 52. MICROSTYLIS PURPUREA, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 20. Caulis erectus conico-incrassatus circiter 3-uncialis, vaginis tectus ; folia 5-6 in apicem caulis subcongesta valde inzqualia ovata lanceolata acuminata obliqua subpetiolata, petiolis vagi- nantibus, maximum 6 uncias longum, 12 uncias latum ; scapus 6-uncialis, apice nutante basi nuda; racemus laxiusculus ad 40-florus; bractee lanceolate setacex deflexe 4-unciales ; pedi- celli tenues vix longiores; flores majusculi purpurei; sepalum posticum lanceolatum lineare, lateralia falcata; petala linearia angusta; labellum magnum cordatum auriculis magnis obtusis, apice subtrilobo, lobus medius bifidus, laterales rotundati, fovea triangularis margine elevata; stelidiis brevibus obtusis. Ceylon, Macrae!; Thwaites, no. 3768. Java, Zollinger, no. 2536 ! The plant obtained by Dr. Seemann in Fiji and distributed under no. 618 is referred here by Dr. Reichenbach. All the specimens I have seen under this number in the Kew and British Museum herbaria belong to quite a distinct species, but are not sufficiently good to describe from. 53. M. CALOPHYLLA, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. n. s. xii. 1879, p. 718.—Liparis elegantissima, Hort. Caulis conicus brevis pseudobulbosus ; folia plura, congesta, ovata vel oblonga lanceolata acuta, marginibus paullo undulatis 5 uncias longa 2 uncias lata olivaceo-brunnea, margine late viridi iransversim brunneo-striata; scapus gracilis nutans circiter 6-uncialis, ferme omnino laxe racemosus; flores parvi pulchre smaragdini, marcescentes flavi, remoti circiter 16, pedicellis tenui- bus cum ovariis }-uncialibus ; bractes lineari-lanceolate setaces g-unciales ; sepala oblonga obtusa, lateralia obliqua, marginibus revolutis, purpurascentia ; petala angusta linearia purpurascentia ; labellum smaragdinum sagittatum parce albo-ciliatum, auriculis magnis lanceolatis curvis subacutis, lamina lata subtriangulari triloba, lobi laterales breves rotundati, medius paullo longior, apice bifido, laciniis forcipatis parvis; callus ad basin hemi- sphæricus, venis elevatis duabus albis, foveam percurrentibus, ad pulvinam terminatis, macula purpurea in utro latere ad basin ; columna basi angustata, stelidiis magnis rotundatis spathulatis smaragdinis, - Malaya, loc. spec. ignotus. Mr. F. Moore kindly sent me this plant from Glasnevin Gardens. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 841 94. MICROSTYLIS cHLOROPHRYS, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. n. 8. xv. 1881, p. 206. a Folia oblonga acuta, pagina superiore brunnea, inferiore pur- purascente, margine valde undulata; racemus pauciflorus; bractes roses triangule uninervie, ovariis multo breviores; sepala tri- angula; petala linearia acuta, omnia purpurea ; labellum sagit- tatum trifidum, laciniis lateralibus abbreviatis dentibus antrorsis, lacinia mediana triangula bidentata longe producta, lamella transversa oblonga medio apiculata in basi. Borneo, introd. Bull. 95. M. sEGAARENSIS, Krünzlin, in Engl. Bot. Jahrb. vii. p. 435. Caules foliosi. Folia patula erecto-recurva angusta lanceolata acuminata acuta, 6 vel plures, maximum 9 uncias longum ; 1 un- ciam latum; scapus subdebilis alatus 9-uncialis 30-florus; bractes lanceolate acute deflexe ; sepala ovata obtusa; petala latiora rotundata breviora; labellum trilobum, lobi laterales maximi semiorbiculares, intermedio profunde bilubo, antice grosse dentato, basi excavata, stelidia in brachiis protracta. New Guinea, MacCluer Bay, Dr. Naumann ! Dr. Kranzlin very kindly sent me the unique specimen of this rare plant to examine. The flowers seem to have been orange- coloured. Its habit is much that of M. polyphylla and taurina. 56. M. VENTILABRUM, Heichb. f. in Gard. Chron. n. 8. xvi. 1881, p. 717. Folia oblonga acuta, pallide viridia brunneo nervosa, plicata ; scapus minute angulatus; racemus pluriflorus anthesi distanti- flores ; bractew triangule acute, ovario pedicellato ter breviore ; flores parvi pulchre flavi; sepalum posticum ligulatum acutum, lateralia cuneato-oblonga acuta; labellum aurantiacum trans- versum, basi lata abrupta utrinque margine externo semisagittato utroque latere retuso, antice septemdentato, dente mediano pro- ducto, dentibus externis bidenticulatis; columna alba utrinque viridis. Sonda Isles. Only known in cultivation. 57. M. werALLICA, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. n. s. xii. 1879, P. 750; Bot. Mag. t. 6668. lc. Herba subpedalis, caulis pseudobulbosus cylindricus crassus, purpureus, uncialis, vaginis albescentibus tectus ; folia 6 vel pau- ciora, lanceolata ovata vel oblonga acuta, breviter petiolata subpatula, marginibus crispia, 2 uncias longa 1 unciam lata, atro- 842 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE purpurea nitida, subtus pallidiora; scapus gracilis violaceus 6—7-uncialis ; racemus valde laxus circiter multiflorus; bractex purpurascentes lanceolate acut# deflexe ; flores parvi pedicellis gracilibus 3—3 unciam longis, patentibus vel recurvis ; sepalum pos- ticum lineari-ligulatum, roseum vel flavum, lateralia vix latiora oblonga ligulata, rosea vel flavescente-rosei; petala linearia angustiore rosea ; labellum roseum cordatum obcuneatum quad- ratum, apice rotundato parce dentato, dentibus brevissimis ; auricule majuscule lanceolate acute; calli duo ad basin columnz ; columna brevis crassiuscula flava, apice viridi; stelidiis dentiformibus acutis; anthera oblonga lata apice retuso. Borneo, v. c. 58. MICROSTYLIS PLATYCHEILA, Reichb. f. in Seem. Flor. Vit. p. 302. Cauli basi bulbosa, bulbo tereti conico ; foliis petiolatis oblongis acutis; inflorescentia longissima racemosa; bractex pedicellis subsequantibus linearibus acutis deflexis ; ovariis 6-gonis, sepalis oblongis plurinerviis, basi connatis, petalis cuneato-ovatis obtusis uninerviis, labello transverso utrinque obtuso, lobo antico minute prosiliente, carinis 4 in disco elevatis; columna minuta bicorni. The whole plant has a purplish hue. Fiji Islands, Somosomo, island of Taviuma and Kadavu, See- mann, no. 590. Iknow no more of this plant. The specimens distributed under this number by Dr. Seemann appear to be M. Rheedii in a bad state; the lamin of all the lips in the specimens which I have examined in the herbarium of the British Museum being bitten off, probably by a snail. The plant under the same number at Kew again may be different. The scape is very long and slender, and bore many flowers; unfortunately in one speci- men all are gone save a very young bud or two, and the second specimen is in fruit. 59. M. Raren, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 21.—Epidendrum resupinatum, Forst. f. Prodr. n. 322.—Pterochilus plantagineus, Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beecheys Voyage, p. 71, t. 17.—M. bella, Reichb. f. in Gard. Chron. 1886, Jan.. 2, p. 8.—M. plantaginea, Cuzent, Tahiti, p. 289. Caulis cylindricus vel conico-cylindricus, 3-uncialis ; foliis vaginautibus tectus; folia 4-5, dissita, oblongo-lanceolata acuminata obliqua subequalia, patula, basi angustata, viridia nec lucida, 5-nervia, 5-6 uncias longa, 2-3 uncias lata; scapus GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 843 erectus angulatus pedalis vel ultra, purpureus, basi longe nuda, bracteis paucis exceptis; racemus multiflorus laxus; flores mediocres, pulchri, pedicellis brevibus crassiusculis ; bracte® lanceolate acute anguste erectæ demum deflexe, 4 unciam longs, purpurascentes ; sepala lorata ligulata obtusa, purpurea vel viridi- purpurea, marginibus revolutis; petala subsimilia angustiora ; labellum magnum kermesino-purpureum, $ unciam longum, quad- ratum sagittatum, auriculis magnis acutis, apice acute dentato, dentibus subequalibus 8-9, fovea profunda margine anteriore incrassato, subcarnoso atro-purpureo ; columna basi angustata superne dilatata, stelidiis quadratis truncatis læte viridibus, lobus hemisphericus, planus, purpureus, ad basin columns; pollinia pyriformia cura ; capsule erect®, elongate, pyriformes, $ unciam longs. Sunda Islands, intr., Linden, v.v. Hort. Kew. Society Islands, Otaheite, Barclay, 3302! Banks! Forster! Erocomio, Otaheite, Wiles & Smith. 60. MicnosTYLIS BANCANA, n. sp.—Crepidium Rheedii, Blume, Bijdr. i. p. 887, fig. 68? Habitus M. Rheedii; caulis longus nunquam bulbosus, ascen- dens, foliis dissitis tectus; folia circiter 8, dissita inmqualia lanceolata obliqua acuminata petiolata, lamina 6 uncias longa, 1} lata; petiolus 14 uncias longus, basi vaginata ampliata; scapus longus, debilis ferme bipedalis; flores parvi plures, dissiti flavescentes ? ; bracte® breves lanceolate deflex; ; sepala late lanceolata oblonga obtusa, lateralia haud falcata, labello breviora ; petala late linearia; labellum triangulare, auriculis lanceatis subobtusis, lamina apice 4-5-dentato, dentibus ma- jusculis, fovea vix profunda marginibus crassis, callus integer ; columna breviuscula basi angustata. Banca, Horsfield! Herb. Brit. Mus. l A specimen of Crepidium Rheedii, Blume, named in Blume’s handwriting, exists in the British Museum. Unfortunately it is only in fruit. It is much like the Banca plant, but the stem is shorter and leaves more crowded, and the scape is no longer than the leaves. 61. M. vxmnsrcornom, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 21; Wall. Cat. no. 1939.—Malaxis Rheedii, Swartz; Basaala-poulou-maravara, Rheede, Hort. Malab. xii. t. 27.—Liparis priochilus, Loddiges, Bot. Cab. t. 1751.—Liparis intermedia, Rich. Orch. Nilgh. p.13 ? 344 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE Caulis gracilis, 34-4-uncialis, vaginis pluribus purpuras- ‘centibus tectus, haud incrassatus; folia congesta ad apicem, 8-4 inzqualia elliptica lanceolata vel ovata acuminata acuta 5-nervia, tenuia, plicata viridia, breviter petiolata, petiolus uncialis vaginatus, vagina ampliata, lamina 23-6 uncias longa, 1-2 uncias lata; scapus elongatus gracilis, rarius validulus, 8-10-uncialis, ferme omnino racemosus angulatus; flores copiosi parvi, flavi, morientes rubri; bractee lanceolate longe acumi- nate deflexz, 1-upciales; sepala et petala omnia deflexa lanceo- lata lorata obtusa, petala angustiora obliqua, lateralia latiora obliqua, petalis breviora; labellum breve, parvum haud bilobum, latum, basi unguiculatum, columna subparallela, callo plano x . . . . . . ? triangulari, apice bilobo parvo ad basin, lamina deflexa inferne depressa, margine dentato, dentibus circiter 10 subzqualibus brevibus obtusis; columna longuiscula paullo arcuata basi angustata, stelidiis dentiformibus. S. India, Anamallays, Beddome! Herb. Heyne, Dr. Wallich, 1939. Ceylon, Macrae! Hautane, Gardner, no. 844! Central _ Province, Thwaites, no. 2375! 2743. Thwaites’s specimens differ from those of the other collectors in having the pedicel considerably longer and the flowers a little larger. The column too seems somewhat stouter, and the lateral sepals broader and blunter. There is a good original drawing of the plant in a book of Cingalese drawings by Macrae in Bibl. Hort. Soc. 62. MICROSTYLIS PRATENSIS, n. sp.—M. versicolor, Wight, Lcones, t. 901, non Lindl.— Liparis densiflora, A. Rich. in Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2, xv. 1841, p. 18, pl. 1 B. Planta variabilis, caule pseudobulboso conico, 3-unciali, vaginis foliaceis rarius membranaceis 1—2 tecto; folia lanceolata acuta vel ovata lanceolata acuminata, inequalia, 2-5 erecta vel paullo recurva, nec patula, nee petiolata, 5-nervia, 1-3 raro 4 uncias longa, 3-1 unciam lata; seapus 3-6-uncialis fere omnino racc- mosus; flores copiosi parvi purpurei; bracte® ovate lanceolate vel lanceolate acuminate deflexe, j-unciales ; pedicelli breves ; sepala lanceolata angusta obtusa, lateralia quam postica paullo latiora paullisper obliqua; petala linearia obtusa, sepalis paullo angustiora; labellum unguiculatum cuneatum, apice bilobum, margine laciniato, laciniis angustis subinsequalibus acutis longi- usculis, cireiter 12; fovea triangularis, haud profunda margini- + | | | 4 GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 845 bus incrassatis, callo conico obtuso parvo ad basin; columna graciliuscula arcuata, stelidiis dentiformibus subobtusis. S. India, Pulney Mts., Nilgherries, Wight! Gamble, 1788. Wadearhatti, Meetz, Pl. Ind. Or. no. 1321! subnom. Liparis densi- flora. Anamallay Mountains, Beddome! Ootacamund, Beddome ! This little plant, apparently common in grassy pastures on the Nilgherrie hills, in India, has been much confused with JM. versicolor. lt varies much in length of raceme and stem, but its lanceolate sessile leaves and swollen pseudobulb at once distinguish it. The three species M. Rheedii, pratensis, and versicolor ure somewhat closely allied, and have been much confused. M. Rheedii is at once distinguished by its much larger flowers and more oblique leaves, and is, I believe, confined to the Fiji Islands, whence I have not seen either of the other two. M. versicolor has a straight narrow stem not at all swollen at the base, at the top of which the leaves are arranged in a tuft. M. pratensis has a short pseudobulbous stem, distinctly swollen at the base, from which the erect or at least not spreading nor petiolate leaves arise. Sometimes, certainly, the stem is a little elongate, but it always seems to retain its swollen base. The flowers are as large as those of M. versicolor, but the lateral sepals are neither so curved nor so broad as they are in that species, but more resemble the dorsal one. The lip too is longer and more deeply laciniate, and bilobed as well. I have only seen it from the mountains of Southern India. 63. MICROSTYLIS LUTEOLA, Wight, Icones, no. 1632. Pseudobulbus parvus, ovoideus; caulis gracilis brevis, folio vaginante lanceolato, tectus; folia evoluta smpius 2, dissita lanceolata acuta, 2 uncias longa, unciam lata; scapus suberectus vel nutans, ultra dimidio racemosus, circiter 4-uncialis ; flores parvi et pauci flavi; bractee quam pedicelli vix breviores lanceolate setace® deflexe ; pedicelli j-uneiales curvi; sepalum posticum lanceolatum loratum obtusum, lateralia lanceolata obtusa obliqua latiora; petala angusta linearia ; labellura late triangulari-cordatum, apice latum, dentibus vel potius laciniis acutis pluribus, basi parum depressa, callo parvo ad basin columns; columna basi angustata, dentibus duobus acutis minutis ad apicem. India, Malabar, Concan, &c., Stocks 4 Laws! Ceylon, Thwaites, no. 2748 ! LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2E 346 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE 64. MIcROsTYLIS CRENULATA, n. sp. Caulis brevis circiter uncialis, vix pseudobulbosus, vaginis foliaceis duobus tectus; radices lanati; folia 1 rarius 2, dissita lanceolata acuta trinervia valde insqualia breviter petiolata, petiolo vaginante lamina 14 uncias longa, $ lata; scapus gracilis 4-uncialis, apice nutante, majore parte laxe racemosa; bracte® lanceate acuminate deflexe 7, unciam longs, infime multo longiores ad 4 unciam lanceolate foliace® ; flores parvi visi vire- scentes, pedicellis duplo bracteis longioribus ; sepalum postieum oblongum lanceolatum, lateralia ovata obtusa falcata, petala lanceo- lata a basi latiore attenuata marginibus revolutis ; labellum reni- forme rotundatum crenulatum, basi breviter unguiculata, fovea vix depressa; callus conicus obtusus, auriculis nullis; columna quam ea M. versicoloris brevior crassiorque. S. India, West Nilgherries, Col. Beddome ! in herb. Brit. Mus. 65. M. Lancırouıa, Thwaites, Enum. Pl. Zeyl. p. 297. Caules pseudobulbosi conici seriatim approximati ] unciam longi, basibus foliorum tecti; folia circiter 5—6 erecta subcon- gesta subequalia lanceolata obliqua acuta petiolata, 2-3 uncias longa, ] unciam lata; scapus gracilis 6-uncialis ferme omnino racemosus, circiter 14 uncias nudus; flores plures dissiti parvi flavidi, pedicellis tenuibus, bracteis vix longioribus; bracte® lanceolate acutæ „,-unciales ; sepala lanceolata lorata obtusa, lateralia labello æqualia obliqua ; petala linearia obtusa ; labellum obtriangulare, apice lato recto, laciniis circiter 6 brevibus ob- tusis, basi parum depressa, callo hemisphzrico ad basin ; columna altiuseula basi angustata, dentibus duobus minutis acutis ; capsula oblonga, 3 lineas longa. Ceylon, Suffragan District, Thwaites, no. 2742! Karanitie Kandie, Trimen ! 66. M. cARDIOPHYLLA, Reichb. f. in Flora, 1885, p. 543. Planta debilis; caulis gracilis, tenuis, haud incrassatus, 2-uncialis, vaginis remotis 2-3, laxis albescentibus membranaceis inequalibus ; folia dissita 2-3, tenuia ovata subacuta trinervia, unciam longa, 2 unciam lata, petiolis vaginantibus 3 unciam longis; scapus 4-uncialis gracillimus nutans tetragonus ferme omnino laxe racemosus, purpureus; bractew lanceolate subulate uni- ‚nervig amplexicaules, superiores magis ovate breviores circiter $-unciales, purpurascentes ; pedicelli tenuissimi patuli ,-unciales, purpurei; flores pauci minimi; sepala ovata acuta; petala linearia obtusa angusta; labellum sepalis brevius, -cordatum GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS; 347 oblongum obtusissimum, apice lato obscure sinuato, venis medi- anis tribus paullo elevatis, auriculis subnullis ; columna semiteres; stelidiis brevibus obtusis truncatis ; anthera ovata. Comoro Islands, Humblot, no. 437! 67. MIOROSTYLIS STELIDOSTACHYA, Reichb. f. Otia Hamburg, ii. 118. Caules gracillimi teretes, vaginis paucis pallidis membranaceis . laxis tecti, radicibus longis tenuibus ; folia 2-3 ovata acuminata subzqualia, subopposita, 5-nervia, 23 uncias longa, 14 uncias lata; scapus gracilis erectus vel nutans teres, 6-uncialis, basi longe nuda; racemus primo densiusculus; flores parvi plures atro-purpurei, iis Stelidis cujusdam simulantes, pedicellis brevibus; bractex ovatæ lanceolate acuminate amplexicaules virides, haud deflexe vix j-unciales, pedicellis »quales ; sepala oblonga lan- ceolata obtusa; petala linearia; labellum oblongum cuneatum bilobum, carinis duabus cristatis flavis versus basin. W. Africa, Prince's Island, Mann, 1151! 68. M. COMMELYNÆFOLIA, Zollinger, Naturgenesk Arch. 1844, Pp- 402; Bot. Zeit. 1847, p. 456 ; Reichb. f. in Bonplandia, 1857, P. 58; Walp. Ann. i. p. 744; Miquel, Fl. Ind. Bat. iii. p. 389. Planta cæspitosa decumbens habitu cnjusdum Commelinacea. Caules undique foliati prostrati, sex unciales vel ultra; folia dissita, alterna, patentia ovata crispa viridia, j unciam. longa 4 unciam lata, vagins 1 unciam longs», purpurascentes ; scapi graciles purpurei angulati erecti ferme omnino racemosi triunciales ; racemus laxus; flores minimi, viridescens; pedicellis brevibus arcuatis purpureis; bractew lineares setace® 3 pedicelli equales, 3 unciam lougs ; sepala lorata elliptica obtusa, lateralum apices purpurei; petala recurva patula angustiora linearia breviora ; labellum ovatum hastatum minute crenulatum, auriculis magnis lanceatis acutis, fovea majuscula, marginibus incrassatis, pur- pureis; columna breviuscula, stelidiis loratis obtusis. Java; v. v. in Hort. Kew. ; Lobb 191! Zollinger, no. 1748! MALAXIS, Swartz, in Stockh. Nya Handl. 1800, p. 233, t.3; Lindl. Gen. § Sp. Orch, Pl. p. 23; Lestiboudois, Bull. Soc. Hoy. Bot. Belg. vi. 1866, p. 81; Benth. & Hook. f. Gen. Plant. iii. p. 494. On the vegetative organs, Hornschuch, in Flora, 1838, p. 257, t. 2. 348 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE * On the production of buds on the leaves, Dickie, in Journ. Linn Soc. Bot. xiv. p. 1. On fertilization, Darwin, Fertiliz. Orch. p. 180. This monotypic genus is closely allied to the preceding, and especially to the section Dienia, which it resembles in the size and form of its flowers. The rhizome is ascending, slender, and rootless. The minute pseudobulb is globose, produced at the summit of the rhizome; in the second year the rhizome is continued laterally to the pseudobulb, and thus parallel to the scape; it grows to a length of 1-2 inches before producing the next pseudobulb. The leaves are generally three, unequal, oval or lanceolate, thin and blunt, and not rarely produce bulbils on their margins. The scape is erect and racemose. The flowers resemble those of Microstylis, but the lip has no true fovea. The stelidia are very short and blunt, while the anther does not fall off, or even become partially detached, but shrinks downwards leaving the pollinia bare. Mataxts PALUDOSA, Swartz, in Stockh. Nya Handl. 1789, p. 127, t.6.f.2; Fl. Ind. Occ. p. 1443; Smith, Engl. Bot.t.72; Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. p.91; Flora Danica,t. 1233; Reichb. f. Ic. Fl. Germ. vol. xiii. p- 165, t. 4095 ; Curtis, Flor. Lond. v. p. 197 ; Baater, Brit. Bot. v. p- 894; Remer, Fl. Eur. ii. p. 4; Lindl. Gen. & Sp. Orch. Pl. p. 23; Bauer, Ill. Gen. Orch. t. 1; T. Nees, Fl. Germ., Monoc. iii. n. 14.—Ophrys paludosa, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1841; Richter, Codex, 6849.— Epipactis paludosa, F. W. Schmidt, in Mey. Phys. Aufsatz, 1791, p. 245. Planta pusilla, 2-8 uncias alta; rhizoma ascendens tenue; pseudobulbus j-uncialis conicus; folia evoluta bina membranacea erecta lanceolata vel ovato-lanceolata, 3-1 unciam longa, 4 rarius 2 unciam lata; scapus 1-6-uncialis, gracilis angulatus, basi longe nuda, apice laxe racemoso, 7-35-floro; flores minuti virides resu- pinati, pedicellis brevibus ; bracteæ lanceolate acuminate, pedicellis zqualibus; sepala ovata obtusa apieibus cucullatis, posticum paullisper majus, ovario cum pedicello quali; petala lanceolata acuta abrupte recurva, sepalis minora; labellum erectum lan- ceolatum cymbiforme obtusum, herbaceo-viride, lineis 4 obscuri- oribus in medio; columna brevissima crassiuscula, viridis ; elinan- drium erectum, rostellum obtusum ; anthera albescens, loculi 2 distincti in locellis 4 divisi; pollinia 4 oblonga pyriformia per paria connata, ovarium pyriforme valvis placentiferis quam steriles bis latioribus; capsula parva erecta oblongo-globosa, pyriformis, costis vix prominulis. GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS^ 849 : Central and West Europe :—Ireland: Antrim, Clare, Wicklow, Dublin, Kerry. Wales, rare. England and Scotland, almost all parts. Scandinavia: Stockholm (Nyman!); Langmoosen, Up- land (Ahlberg !) ; Upsala (Fries)! Russia: Wilna (Gorski); by Lake Serhenskoje, Ingria (Meinetshausen)!; Antzen, Livonia (Lehmann)! Denmark: Schleswig (essen!) ; Horreby, Lyngbei Falster (Lange); Schleswig Holstein (Hansen)! Belgium: Louette, Saint Pierre, Namur (Crépin)! Holland, Utrecht and Brabant (Bosch)! Germany: Bitche, Moselle (Schultz, Herb. Norm. no. 148) ! (Billot, Fl. Exsic. no. 78) !; Greifswalde ( Wal- pers! in Reichb. Fl. Exsic. no. 2015); Berlin (Garcke)! ; Som- merfeld, Frankfurt (Baenitz)!; Hapsal (Jürgens)!; Eppendorf, Hamburg (Sonder)!; Siegburg (Wolde)!; Tilgte, Münster (Wilms) !; Wolgast, Pomerania (Zaber)! Austria, Kitzbuhel (Traunsteiner) ! Species dubia. Malaxis brasiliensis, Spreng. Syst. iii. p? 740. M. thlaspiformis, Rich. & Gal. Orchid Mex. p. 18. M. monticola, Rich. & Gal. Orchid. Mex. p. 18. Species excludende. : : Microstylis atropurpurea, Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat.iü. p.625= Liparis. M. decurrens, Mig. 1. c.— Liparis decurrens. Malaxis nutans, Willd. = Geodorum, sp. M. oblongifolia, Rich. § Gal. Orch. Mex. p. 18. APPENDIX. The following additional notes on my monograph of the genus Liparis are based upon material which has since come before me. L. chloroxantha, Hance! is L. plicata, Franchet ! L. elegans, Lindl. Orch. Pl. p. 30.—Mr. Rolfe showed me at Kew a living flower-spike of what he considered to be the plant intended by Lindley for this species. I have little doubt that he is correct in his surmise. The plant is quite distinct from any described in my paper, unless Z. Stricklandiniana, Reichb. f., which I have not seen, be a synonym. There are also specimens in fruit collected by Maingay in Malaya, both in the herbaria of the British Museum and Kew, which I had been hitherto unable to refer to any species. I append an emended description. 350 MR. H. N. RIDLEY’S REVISION OF THE LIPARIS ELEGANS, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. no. 1943, in part; Gen. d Sp. Orch. Pl. p. 80; Rolfe, in Gard. Chron. n. s. xxvi. 1886, p: 558. Rhizoma ascendens diu repens, lignosum, pseudobulbi dissiti, clavati, 13-unciales, vaginis viridibus lanceolatis acutis laxis in sicca tecti; folia elliptica lanceolata subobtusa basi angustata, 6 uncias longa, $ unciam lata ; scapus erectus validulus 9-uncialis ; flores pro sectione majores, copiosi; bracte® lanceolat® acute, ovariis zquales; sepalum posticum oblongum, lateralia obliqua latiora obtusa; petala linearia omnia pallide viridia ; labellum aurantiacum oblongum bilobum, lobis brevibus rotundatis obtusis minute ciliatis, ad basin unguis callis duobus parvis cornutis; columna gracilis arcuata viridis, stelidiis rotundatis; capsula erecta oblonga. Penang, Gen. Porter!, Herb. Wall. no. 1943 ex parte, Curtis, v. v. in hort. Kew ; Maingay, no. 1599. L. VENOSA, n. sp. ° Caulis crassus vix bulbosus, pseudobulbo vetusto conico ap- proximato, vaginis tectus 2-3-uncialis; folia plura 3-4 congesta, ingqualia, circiter 4 uncias longa, 14-2 uncias lata, ovata lanceolata plicata acuta, purpurascenti-viridia; scapus validus 9 uncias altus angulatus et alatus ferme omnino floriferus purpureo-kerme- sinus; flores plures circiter 20 dissiti inter Mollifoliis maximi speciosi ; bractew parvi» lanceatz acute recurve j-unciales; pedi- celli graciles patentes 1] uncias kermesini ; sepala lorata convoluta viridia, lateralia labello supposita latiora; petala angustissima filiformia kermesina, sepalis breviora ; labellum magnum, unciam longum, 2 unciam latum (quo latissimum) ovatum obtusum ungut- eulo brevissimo, translucens pulcherrime kermesino-venosum, bas! excavata, marginibus incrassatis, callus pulvinatus albus; columna subarcuata apice clavata, alis brevibus latis, alba, ventre ad basin excavato, marginibus kermesinis. India,v.v. I received this from the Glasnevin Gardens without locality, but find a drawing of it at Kew by Miss Little, who found it at Johore. It is a most beautiful plant, and is allied to L. nepalensis. L. TarwENI, n. sp. BE Planta pusilla, 3-4-uncialis, pseudobulbo miuimo; folia bina inequalia lanceolata acuta vel ovata lanceolata obtusa, unciam GENERA MICROSTYLIS AND MALAXIS. 851. longa vix unciam lata; scapus 2]-uncialis subflexuosus teres ; bractex lanceolate acuminate, superiores 4 mm. longe; flores ad 13, parvi: virescentes tenues; sepalum posticum lineari-oblongum obtusum, lateralia subsimilia obliqua; petala linearia labellum oblongum subspathulatum, apice rotundatum, marginibus minute dentatis, callis cariniformibus duobus brevibus ad basin ; columna eycnicollis gracilis, stelidiis brevibus truncatis; capsula erecta ovata oblonga, 1-uncialis. Ceylon: Haragala, Dr. Trimen! Herb. Brit. Mus. Srupies ın VÉGETABLE Bıorogy.—IV. The Influence of Light upon Pfotoplasmic Movement, Part II. By SPENCER LE M. Moonzz, F.L.S. [Read 19th January, 1888.] (Puates XIIL-XV.) The Movements of the Chlorophyll Bodies of Selaginella Martensii, Spring, with some Notes on Positive and Negative Fragmen- tation of Chlorophyll. PritLievx* discovered that the large undivided chlorophyll body arranged in the shape of a saddle in the lower part of each upper epidermal cell of Selaginella Martensii leaves assumes a lateral position when the plant is brought up to sunlight, some- times suffering fragmentation during the process. Beyond noting that several other species of the same genus share this peculiarity, Prillieux did nothing whatever; and as no attempt has since been made to grapple with the problems involved in this movement, it is proposed to deal with the subject here. The tetrastichous, and at first imbricated, leaves of the hetero- morphie Selaginellas are, as is well known, of two kinds, those of the two upper rows—turned towards the source of light— being markedly smaller than their lower-lying fellows. Each leaf has an upper and a lower face; and since the long axis of the small leaves runs very nearly parallel to that of the stem, each small leaf has a right and a left edge; but the two edges of the large leaves are fore and hinder, since the long axis of these is, from an early period, at or nearly at right angles to the stem’s * Comptes Rendus, tome lxxviii. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2r 352 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES apostrophe, The large leaves of S. Martensii are covered on the upper face with an epidermis of five-, six-, or even seven-sided cells with wavy borders, the angles frequently not well indicated. Similar cells are continued over the single centralrib. The cells, isodiametral or nearly so in the distal and middle parts of the leaf, are at the proximal end somewhat elongated in the direction of the long axis. The fore edge is, for the greater part of its course, oceupied by cells many times longer than broad; these may sometimes be studded with small bosses upon the side walls or upon the free (superficial) wall as well. There may be as many as four or five rows of these marginal cells, which are wanting at the leaf's hinder edge, the isodiametral cells under these circumstances running up to the edge to abut on a single row of narrow cells. At either edge some of the marginal cells grow out to form a tooth with lumen continuous with that of the parent; these teeth are longest near the base of the fore edge, and most numerous near the leaf's apex, where, indeed, nearly every marginal cell is dentiferous. On the underside, the cells of the proximal three-fourths are much longer than those of the upperside, except over and near the rib, where not much elon- gation is seen. The area of narrow bossed cells is usually deeper here than on the upperside, and it may be still further broadened in places by the apposition of wider cells with bosses upon their walls; the wider type of bossed cell may occur here and there among the ordinary cells of the underside. Stomata are placed upon the lower face on or close to the rib, their number ranging between one and two hundred: a few stomata are also found upon the hinder edge, rarely towards the distal end of the fore edge as well. In the early stages of growth the small leaves completely overlap the large ones, and the latter each other; but as the axis lengthens the large leaves diverge, each being now overlapped anteriorly by the leaf in front and similarly covering its predecessor; afterwards only the proximal half of the fore edge is covered and at length the leaves get quite clear; the slight obliquity of these leaves is due to forward extension of the leaf-tissue at the proximal part of the fore edge, a region of the leaf where the cells are several times longer than broad. The upper leaves, at first closely imbricated, are soon free from each other except for slight overlapping at the side and base, which afterwards disappears in consequence of the elongation of the stem. These leaves are more oblique than the larger ones, the IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 853 obliquity being on the right side of the left and on the left side of the right leaf; but they are much like them in structure, the chief differences being that the stomata are upon the upper instead of on the under face, and that the epidermal cells in the oblique portion are isodiametral as elsewhere. A section of a large leaf in a plane perpendicular to its own shows the cup-shaped epidermal cells of the upperside, which, having their long axis at right angles to the plane of the leaf, bear some resemblance to palisade-cells ; they touch at their sides, but taper off somewhat so as to leave narrow interspaces between their inner ends (Pl. XIII. figs. 1 a-c). Lying upon the whole of the inner and a part of the lateral walls is the saddle-shaped ehlorphyll body ; thus, when looked at from above, the leaf of 4 healthy plant growing in diffused light presents to view a number of bright green disks separated from each other by the cell-walls. This is, however, true only of the upper three-fourths of a leaf ; at its base and throughout the oblique portion the chlorophyll body is either horseshoe-shaped (fig. 2) or, as usually happens, it has undergone division, or at least shows signs of division, into a variable number of irregularly-outlined cleavage-masses, which may be quite separate from each other or remain in connection by means of a fine strand of colourless plasma (figs. 3 a-d). Division may be so complete in many of the proximal and oblique- portion cells and the cleavage-masses may round themselves off 80 perfectly that the chlorophyll then takes on very much the appearance of ordinary grains (fig. 4). Underlying the midrib are three layers of stellate mesophyll-cells with granular chloro- phyll; this tissue thins out towards the leaf's edge and disappears at some little distance therefrom. The chlorophyll of the lower epidermal cells resembles that of the elongated cells of the upper layer. There is great diversity in the form assumed by the cleavage-masses, especially towards the leafs apex—a very common condition being that of a straight or curved chain with fine connecting threads between the round chloroplasts (figs. 5 & 6 a-d). The chlorophyll of the small leaves is very similar, but inasmuch as the upper epidermal cells are all isodiametral or nearly so, the saddle-shaped chloroplasts are found everywhere except at the very base *. . If strong sunlight be allowed to stream upon S. Martensii the * Also upon the long apiculus with which these leaves are provided, 2r2 854 MB. 8. LE M. MOORE'S STUDIES eblorophyll bodies can be seen after some time to undergo the remarkable changes in form described by Prillieux. Figs. 7 a-e and 8 a-g (drawn most of them after two and a half hours’ insola- tion) will give a fairly good idea of this. In its simplest form the chlorophyll body is faleate or horseshoe-shaped, with the wider are closely applied against a side of the cell—its position of epistrophe has been changed into one of apostrophe. If the various parts of the chlorophyll body can mutually adapt them- selves, the forms just described are, so far as my experience goes, never departed from even after several hours’ sunlight; but it frequently happens that contrary tendencies set in, as is shown by one part of the body moving towards one side-wall, while another or others make for another side or other sides of the cell. The consequence of this centrifugality is the assumption of very irregular forms, such as the hatchet and dumbbell, the narrow parts connecting the main masses indicating the places where, if insolation be continued long enough, the next phase, viz. actual division, will take place. To this end the chlorophyll ceases to be continuous at some part of the isthmus, and the area of separation increasing by the recession of its sundered portions, one sees two masses united by a bridge of colourless plasma, which is either of uniform width (figs. 8 b, d, and f) or much broader in one part than in another (figs. 8 c and e). This plasma-bridge lengthens until the side-wall is reached, but some- times the cleavage-masses are quite isolated from each other (figs. 8 fand g). Occasionally simple contraction and rounding occurs (fig. 7 d). The nucleus is frequently brought into view by the fragmentation (figs. 8 a, d, e) ; but in some cases it is difficult at first sight to distinguish between nucleus and plasma- bridge (figs. 8 c, 10 e & h). Apostrophe and fragmentation are induced much more rapidly in the proximal than in the distal half of the leaf; but as regards time, there is some difference between leaves. Thus it is some- times possible to trace the effect of the sun five-sixths of the way up the leaf after two and a half hours, whereas one may find leaves of which the distal cells show no sign of insolation after four hours. I have seen fragmentation in the proximal half only, and in no case have the whole of the chlorophyll bodies been fragmented or apostrophized; whatever the length of exposure to the sun, in at least a few of the apical cells no symptom of its action " a itself. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 355 Selaginella Martensit is a shade-lover, consequently we should expect that if any change be caused in its chlorophyll bodies by withdrawal of light, such would not be apparent until after the lapse of some time, and this is indeed the case. Ina healthy plant it is not until three or four weeks that the effect of darkness is perceived. Fig. 9 represents a chlorophyll body, still saddle- shaped, after a month and four days in the dark; its position is one of semi-apostrophe, two fine bands of colourless plasma connecting it with the wall-applied limiting layer of protoplasm *. But in leaves exposed to darkness for nine weeks greater changes are visible. We may now see the chlorophyll body, much re- duced in size, marked by great irregularity of outline, and usually consisting of a narrow isthmus connecting two portions of chloro- phyll (figs. 10 a, c, d, f). In some cells the threatened fragmen- tation (** negative" fragmentation) has actually ensued (figs. 10 e, f, h,i). Fig. 10 g shows a semilunar chlorophyll-body, the outer border of which was near to a side wall, and the position of the body represented by fig. 105 plainly hints at apostrophe; but this position is not generally assumed even after nine weeks. This is, perhaps, no cause for surprise, inasmuch as fragmentation in sunlight has been shown to precede apostrophe. In very young leaves a faint tinge of chlorophyll may be observed over the whole or a part only of the cell’s lumen; it appears to be always one mass. The cells of the lower epidermis enlarge more rapidly than the chlorophyll body, the latter soon taking the form of a band stretching across the lumen, or of a rim at its side. This applies also to the elongated cells of the upper epidermis; the chlorophyll bodies of its isodiametral cells, however, increase in size at approximately the same rate as do the cells themselves. I am therefore disposed to think that the inseparation of the chlorophyll is the result of the failure of the isodiametral cells to stretch in the direction of the growth-axis ; and this supposition is strengthened when it is remembered that positive fragmentation t is more readily brought about in the lower part of the leaf, where the isodiametral cells are larger, than near the apex. Now, the occurrence of chlorophyll bodies in a group so high in the scale as Selaginellace@ is quite excep- tional; hence S. Martensii would seem to be the descendant of some * On a hasty view these bands may be taken for plasmolytic threads, which, of course, they are not, as can be seen on plasmolyzing the cell. t Possibly negative as well; but I have no notes upon this point. 356 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE'8 STUDIES longer-leaved type *, for it surely is at least rash to argue that by natural selection or otherwise the amount of chlorophyll in the isodiametral cells has been increased, in face of the fact that, the long cells certainly contain no superabundance of that sub- stance. Since S. Martensii flourishes in the shade, it might safely be predicted that direct sunlight is not necessary in order to cause change in the position of its chlorophyll bodies. The accom- panying diagram shows all the information I have been able to = + Diagram showing the positive critical point of Selaginella Martensii; below it the epistrophic interval of Funaria hygrometrica on the same day (in August) and during the same hours. collect. regarding the plant’s epistrophic interval. The position of the positive critical point was fixed by laying out leaves under precisely similar circumstances to those detailed in the former memoir; with each set were placed some healthy leaves of Funaria hygrometrica, Linn. T. The duration of the experiment was two hours, ainple time for apostrophe to have declared itself in the lowest of the proximal isodiametral cells close to the oblique portion of the large leaves. There is nothing to add at present; I cannot even say whether or no the epistrophic interval runs up to the negative end of the photrum—a plant with negatively (partially orentirely) fragmented and occasionally apostrophized chlorophyll, which was placed in the lowest light, with a view to ascertain * I do not know whether there are species of Selaginella with leaves having & long-celled upper epidermis and fragmented chlorophyll, and others with very short leaves provided, like the small leaves of S. Martensii, with isodia- metral upper epidermal cells throughout, This matter is perhaps worth inquir- ing into. t In the former memoir (Journ. Linn, Soc. Bot. xxiv. 1887, pp. 200-251), it was stated that the epistrophic interval of F. hygrometrica, there drawn (in autumn) as reaching the positive end of the photrum, would probably be found during the summer months not to reach so far to the right. This surmise has proved correct ; at least for the month of August. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 857 whether epistrophe would show itself, having, unfortunately, perished from drought during my absence from home *. We have seen that the chlorophyll body of Selaginella Mar- tensii may break up in sunlight and in darkness, and I shall now show that this is not a peculiarity of that type. The chlorophyll bodies of the larger cells of Draparnaldia glomerata, Ag., are arranged in a ring round the wall halfway up the cell. From the ring narrow, straight, or curved processes are given off which pass upwards and downwards, sometimes reaching to the cell’s bounding walls (figs. 11 a, b). Instead of being continuous, the ring may consist of a number of hollow spaces bounded by slender threads of chlorophyll; it then presents a reticulate aspect. The chlorophyll body is pale green; scattered through it are a few pyrenoids. Forty-eight hours’ sojourn in the dark may suffice to cause great changes, for in some of the cells the processes are now seen to be greatly shortened, in consequence of which the ring has become more or less torulose (figs. 11 c, d) f. After three days’ darkness + the chlorophyll body may form either a complete and frequently torulose ring lying across the cell at its centre or closely applied to a terminal wall, or it may have condensed into a spheroidal, subspheroidal, or irregular mass, or have undergone fragmentation into two or more masses of varying shape placed at any part of the cell, and either quite free from each other or connected by plasma-bridges (figs. 11 e-g), and these masses may themselves betray a tendency to division (fig. 11 A). After a short time even those rings which have, until now, retained their original position with respect to the cell’s long axis, lose it and come to lie in any plane, some- times reaching from corner to corner; at fig. 117 is shown one of these rings, in which fragmentation has just commenced. After * A few words concerning the photric method of the former memoir will not, it is hoped, be considered out of place here. The imperfections of that method have already been dwelt upon, the chief drawback to accuracy being contracted space, especially near the right and left ends, and variations in the illuminant value of the several points in consequence of variation in the intensity of sun- light. In order to construct a series of accurate intervals, it will be necessary to employ as a standard some constant source of light of known intensity—the electric lamp should answer all requirements—in a space extensive enough to contain all grades of illumination up to perfect darkness. t In these and the other figures only the proximal part of the ring is shown, å t These times apply to the summer; in autumn (October) the process is ower, 358 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES three days in the dark a similar disposition of the chlorophyll may be noted in the smaller axial cells; the ultimate cells at length contain either a mass of chlorophyll at their centre or at either end, or two such masses, one at the proximal, the other at the distal end. In Chetophora sp. the chlorophyll is disposed in the form of a central ring or irregular figure, from the borders of which broad or narrow, long or short bands extend upwards or downwards or both (figs. 12 a and 5). After three days in darkness conden- sation has occurred in many of the cells, the chlorophyll being now in the form of a central band or x-shaped figure, or of one, two, or three such bands situated anywhere in the cell, or of a couple of bands at or near the centre (figs. 12 c and d). Under these latter circumstances, should the bands protrude at places, à figure somewhat similar to that in a Zygnema-cell results (fig. 12 d). The greatest change, however, is seen in some of the older cells after six days in the dark, the chlorophyll having now condensed into a spheroidal or ovoidal mass at the centre or on a side of the cell (fig. 12 e). The chromatophore of Chantransia pyjmea, Kütz., is uniformly disposed upon the cell's walls (fig. 13 a); but in specimens shut up for some time from the light this arrangement is departed from in many cases. The contents are now seen to have collected either in bands or irregular figures at the proximal and distal ends of the cell, or interspaces shut off entirely or partially by cross-bridges of varying width have appeared in the chromato- phore, showing that condensation has occurred at some points (figs. 18 b, c, d). Modifications similar, though less in degree, are to be discovered in the cells of Batrachospermum moniliforme, Roth, after ten weeks’ darkness. Another instance of the alteration of position wrought by withdrawal from light is furnished by the chlorophyll plate of Mesocarpus scalaris, Hass. In some of the cells of threads shut up in darkness for several days the only change observed is that the plate has receded from the fore and hinder ends, the chloro- phyll betraying an evident tendency to collect at the centre of the cell (fig. 22 a). This shrinkage of the plate is frequently accompanied by its movement towards a side-wall, as will be ‘explained further on (see p. 369). Occasionally the two halves of the plate may separate with or without an intervening plasma- bridge, in which latter—when it is absent, then in the interspace— IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 359 ‘the nucleus can usually be made out; this is more commonly seen in M. parvulus, var. angustus, which is the subject of fig. 14 illustrating this point. Here may be mentioned an undetermined species of Ulothriz, ‚in which the chlorophyll is uniformly applied round the wall, but after a few days’ darkness it masses at any part of the cell or divides into from 2 to 4 portions, which may be disposed in any way in the cell. : I have ascertained that bright sunlight is capable of causing alterations in the form of chlorophyll bodies, although but few opportunities for the study have presented themselves. So far as my observations go they show that the same effects are seen in high light as in darkness, and that much less time is required for their production. Shortening of the Mesocarpus-plate (fig. 20 d), and its collection into a ball at the cell’s centre (fig. 20 e), was seen after 50 minutes in strong sunlight, a very peculiar effect of which is massing of the chlorophyll so as to form a couple of lenticular bodies separated from each other by a bridge of colour- less granular plasma in which pyrenoids may be discovered (fig. 15). Should insolation be continued long enough, it may happen that the bridge will be disrupted and the lenses thus isolated ; occasionally three lenses are formed, of which one remains near the centre of the cell. The chloroplasts of Drapar- naldia glomerata condense into aring of uniform calibre (fig. 16 a) —a prelude, but not a necessary one, to fragmentation,—which takes place just as in darkness; fig. 165 shows a ring at the point of breaking ; 16 ¢ and d represent divided portions of the Ting, either quite free from each other or connected by a plasma- bridge, and rounded off or constricted at places where subdivision is destined to ensue. All these figures are from a plant exposed to bright October sunlight for four hours; it must be mentioned, however, that the chlorophyll of many cells resists the tendency of high light to modify its form if only four hours be allowed for insolation. We are thus justified in concluding that intense light and Prolonged darkness act in precisely the same manner upon ‘chlorophyll bodies. This action makes itself evident as a dis- turbance of the equilibrium of the bodies, inasmuch as new centres are defined around which a regrouping of the chlorophyll takes place; and not only so, but, when comparison is made between the figures of Plates XIII. and XIV. representing the normal 360 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES and the positively and negatively fragmented states of the chloro- phyll, it is clear that a large amount of condensation is the result of its exposure to abnormal light or darkness; this is especially well seen when contraction takes place without fragmentation, as occasionally in Selaginella (fig. 7 d), Mesocarpus (figs. 20 e, 22 a), and in Chetophora (figs. 12 c, d, e). It appears then that, paradoxical though it may sound, fragmentation and condensation are really the same phenomenon, the only difference between them being that in the former condensation is more violent along certain lines than along others, thus entailing disruption, whereas in the latter it proceeds equally all round. It will be necessary to refer to this point yet once more (see p. 374). The long time taken by Selaginella Martensii over negative fragmentation is only what might be expected, seeing that negative effects are more slowly produced in shade-lovers than in plants with protoplasm toned to higher grades of illumination. It was shown in my previous memoir that aquatics are toned to low light: how comes it, then, that negative condensation and frag- mentation are brought about with comparative rapidity in such types as Draparnaldia and Chetophora? The answer is that these latter are adapted to strong light because of their liability to be carried up to the surface of the water by bubbles of disen- gaged oxygen; this is an incidentaladvantage to the alga, because a rapid rate of assimilation is thereby assured. It isa significant fact that the chromatophore of the fixed Batrachospermum monili- forme and Chantransia pygmea takes longer to fragment than does the chlorophyll of the above-mentioned free alge. But in order that the chlorophyll may condense or fragment, darkness is not essential. In low grades of illumination precisely the same effects follow as in the dark (Draparnaldia, Chetophora, Mesocarpus). There is therefore an interval in the photrum— which may be called the “ orthotactic " interval—within which alone the chlorophyll retains its normal form. I hope to treat of this matter on a subsequent occasion. Further Observations on Photolysis. In my previous memoir (Journ. Linn. Soc.(Bot.) xxiv. pp. 212, 234) it was mentioned :— I. That the chlorophyll of sun-loving types is negatively apostrophized more rapidly than that of shade-lovers and aquatics. II. That the positively apostrophized chlorophyll of sun-lovers IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 361 remains in apostrophe when removed to darkness, under which circumstances that of shade-loving plants comes out more or less into epistrophe. During June of last year (1887) the following types were found to have the chlorophyll of their lowest layer of mesophyll t cells in apostrophe within twenty-four hours in darkness; those to which an * is prefixed had massed grains within the above period. Cheiranthus Cheiri. Petroselinum sativum. Capsella Bursa-pastoris, Centaurea cyanus. *Platystemon californicus, Helianthus tuberosus. Linum grandiflorum. Campanula Medium. Pisum sativum. Limnanthes Douglasii. Lathyrus odoratus. *Solanum nigrum. Phaseolus vulgaris. S. tuberosum. Prunus domestica. Spinacia oleracea. In a few shade-lovers, on the other hand, negative apostrophe was much more slowly induced, thus :— Viola odorata. Apostrophe still imperfect after 10 days’ darkness (fig. 18). Circea lutetiana. Apostrophe still imperfect after 4 days’ darkness. Hedera Helix. Apostrophe stil imperfect after 3 days’ darkness. Vinca minor. Apostrophe still imperfect after 3 days’ darkness. Nemophila insignis. Apostrophe partial in 24 hours; not complete in some cells after 5 days. Mercurialis perennis. Apostrophe complete within a week or 10 days. Polygonatum multiflorum. Apostrophe incomplete in 4 days. Much the same story was told by four aquicolous types :— Hypericum elodes. Drosera rotundifolia. Het incomplete in 4 days. Hydrocotyle vulgaris. Potamogeton crispus. Apostrophe at tip of leaf nearly perfect within 24 hours; but subsequent stages very slow, so that the movement had not been completed in eight days; further down the leaf progress is still lower. The Ranunculuses might at first sight seem to be exceptional, that is if R. sceleratus and R. bulbosus are to be taken as types t Here and elsewhere I have used this term to denote all the internal thin- nd parenchymatous elements of the leaf except palisade-tissue and bundle- eath. 862 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES of the behaviour of their congeners ; in both of them apostrophe was incomplete after three days in the dark, though in the former the grains had, within this period, massed to some extent in the cells’ arms. R. sceleratus, however, should perhaps have been included in the list with Hypericum elodes, as both affect similar localities; and I am disposed to regard R. bulbosus as essentially a shade-lover, for its leaves, almost all radical ones, are commonly hidden away among glass-blades, so as to be but little exposed to direct sunlight; the same explanation was advanced in the former memoir à propos of the tardy apostrophe of Saxifraga granulata chlorophyll. Another apparent exception is Tropeolum majus, with apostrophe still imperfect after three days’ darkness; but seeing that this is a climber, and as such liable to be overshadowed by its supporting plant, we might expect to find its protoplasm toned to the lower grades of illumination, although it appears from the first of the above lists that this is not the case with the much faster-growing Piswm sativum and Lathyrus odoratus. In confirmation of the second statement the few facts which follow may be cited :— Hydrocotyle vulgaris. Chlorophyll positively apostrophized, insolation being continued for seven hours. Three days after- wards—-the plant having meanwhile remained in darkness—many of the grains were in epistrophe. Polygonatum multiflorum. A cut shoot with positively apostro- phized chlorophyll, examined after six days’ subsequent exposure to the dark, had most of the grains in epistrophe. A. plant of Viola odorata was set in sunlight for six hours, and then placed in the dark chamber; forty-two hours thereafter almost all the ehlorophyll was epistrophized. The two following experiments, made in July, are also in point:—In the first of these, Viola odorata, Polygonatum multi- florum, Ivy, and Cireza lutetiana were the shade-loving types, and Senecio vulgaris and Campanula Medium the sun-loving ones. They were all set in brilliant sunlight for three hours, and after remaining twenty hours in darkness, it was found that whereas the chlorophyll of the sun-lovers' lowest mesophyll-layer was still in apostrophe, in the others more or less epistrophe had declared itself. The second experiment resulted similarly, Viola odorata, Polygonatum multiflorum, and Circea lutetiana serving in this a8 before and a young vigorous wallflower plant doing duty as & »un-lover. --IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. -- 9868 It was shown in the previous memoir that Lemna trisulca is exceptional, inasmuch as in this type the negative apostrophe. is almost completed in a very short time, although a few grains remain in epistrophe days after. Much the same thing is seen in the mesophyll of Circea lutetiana and also in Potamogeton erispus. Moreover, after positive apostrophe, epistrophe is only very partially induced in darkness with these three. Perhaps the peculiarity as affecting Oircea lutetiana may be in part due to the small amount of chlorophyll in its mesophyll-cells, and the consequently unimpeded progress of the grains towards the side- walls. But I am inclined to think that when its tissues are exceptionally transparent, although a plant may be a shade-lover, yet its protoplasm is toned to higher grades of illumination than would be the case were the leaves more opaque. It was also shown that the chlorophyll of palisade-tissues is far more movable than had hitherto been supposed ; and, moreover, that the grains can be made to mass in darkness. I have ob- served positive massing in Viola odorata after between three and four hours' insolation ; not only are the masses on the side-walls, but they may occasionally be seen closely covering the lower wall instead of, as is the case in diffused light, presenting in bird's-eye view a-sort of tunnel lined all round with chloroplasts. In some of the palisade-cells of Convolvulus arvensis, Platystemon califor- nicus, and Hydrocotyle vulgaris massing occurred after 4 hours in . sunlight ; in Chrysanthemum segetum, Tropeolum majus, and Mat- thiola incana after 6 hours; and in some of the large subepidermal cells of Hydrocharis Morsus-rane after prolonged insolation. On the other hand, it required 3 days’ darkness to effect much altera- tion in the position of the chlorophyll of Viola odorata: in dark- ness, as well as in sunlight, the grains of this type may sometimes be seen massed upon the lower wall (fig. 17). Negative massing was also found in Cheiranthus Cheiri after 23 days in the dark, in Hydrocharis Morsus-rane after a week, and after varying periods of confinement in many others, including Senecio vul- garis, Primula vulgaris, Godetia rubicunda, Hibiscus africanus, &c. The palisade-chloroplasts of Circea lutetiana were found col- lected into masses after confinement for five days, during which „Period those of the subjacent mesophyll-cells showed no tendency to mass. A few words may be here added as to the method of examina- tion resorted to in the above and similar cases. I have discarded, 864 MR. 8. LE M. MOORK'S STUDIES with one exception, all other practice in favour of simple sec- tions with the razor, taking care not to make the section too thin . and thereby destroy the cells. Thus prepared, cells may be mounted in water rapidly ; and for some time they will retain their vitality and betray no change in the position of and no injury to the chlorophyll. The exception is where, in examining the lowest mesophyll layer, this can be detached without injury along with its epidermis by simply tearing off pieces of the latter. The only two species admitting of this treatment are, as far as I have hitherto found, Viola odorata and (much less favourably) Ozalis Acetosella: these are both shade-lovers ; could a similarly behaving sun-lover be discovered, the photolytic differences between the two groups could be demonstrated to a whole class within a few minutes. The “Activity or Passivity” Question. The behaviour of the chlorophyll of epidermal cells in the sun's rays and in darkness throws a great deal of light upon the vexed question of the activity or passivity of the chlorophyll grains in photolysis. During the past summer I have bad many opportunities of studying the epidermal chlorophyll of insolated leaves attached to or detached from the parent, and either free in the air or covered with a glass slide under water frequently renewed. In almost all cases '— Viola odorata, t Circe Lutetiana, Chrysanthemum Matricaria, C. segetum, Pyrethrum Parthenium, * Bellis perennis, Achillea Millefolium, 0 Heli- anthus tuberosus, *Solanum Dulcamara, *S. tuberosum, OAna- gallis arvensis, t Mercurialis annua, among others—no change was observed in the position of the grains even after several hours' direct sunlight—that is, long after apostrophe had set in in the deeper cells; and even in the epidermis of Hydrocharis Morsus-rane no tendency to apostrophe was detected after seven hours’ insolation. Occasionally a cell might be met with in which a few, very rarely all, of its grains were found upon the side-walls ; but so seldom is this seen, that it may well be ques tioned whether positive apostrophe is really a contingency in the history of epidermal chlorophyll. Similarly, in darkness the grains ! The names marked with an * are those of plants of which the epidermal chlorophyll contains starch; the t is prefixed to species with but slight traces ; and the 0 to those with no trace of starch in the chloroplasts of their epidermal cells, IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 365 do not perceptibly apostrophize, even long after those of the mesophyll have done so. Clematis florida, tCircea Lutetiana, *Bellis perennis, Achillea Millefolium, Chrysanthemum Matri- caria, t Helianthus annuus, OLactuca sativa, 0 Anagallis arvensis, tMercurialis annua, and others may be adduced in support of this statement, not the least trace of apostrophe having shown itself in their epidermis after three days’ darkness. The chloro- phyll, however, sometimes appears to slowly shift its position. In the previous memoir I described massing of the epidermal grains of Pteris serrulata after three weeks in the dark, and’ confine- ment for a week caused in the epidermis of Hydrocharis Morsus- vane massing in an angle of the cell or on the free (superficial) wall: moreover, in some cases nuclear massing was observed. But Stóhr! states that the natural position of epidermal chloro- phyll is either upon a front wall or in the immediate neighbour- ' hood of the nucleus ; and I am inclined to support him, believing that the nuclear massing in these cells is not an effect of light or its absence, or at most is but obscurely related thereto, seeing that not only may it be seen in dark-loving plants, but under any conditions of illumination as well. There is therefore no alternative but the conclusion that if apostrophe (negative or positive) be manifested in epidermal cells, it is exceedingly rare. Could a stronger argument be adduced against the doctrine that the chloroplasts contribute to these movements? It might indeed be urged that epidermal chloro- phyll is in some respects different from that of the underlying cells, since Stéhr? declares that starch cannot be detected in it. This, however, traverses De Bary's? statement that epidermal chloroplasts “ eventually " contain starch. Ihave endeavoured‘ to show both these views to be incorrect ; for not only are there many species (42 per cent. of those examined) with starchless epidermal chlorophyll throughout life ; but the grains of species with vigorously assimilating chlorophyll’ can readily be dis- amidated in darkness and recharged with starch in light. Now the two lists just given include the names of species (i.) with * Sitzb. derk. k. Akad. Wien, 1879. ? Op. cit. * Vergl. Anat. p. 70. English Edition, p. 66. * Journ. of Bot., Dec. 1887. . * I speak in the conventional sense, without auy special reference to Prings- heim's theory. 366 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES plenty, (ii.) with traces, and (iii.) with no signs of starch in the. chloroplasts of their epidermis; consequently the movements of the latter are not dependent upon their capacity for assi- milation. If the objection were raised that the. argument here used, when carried to its logical conclusion, would militate as strongly against Sachs’s view, that the cause of photolysis is to be referred exclusively to the movements of protoplasm, the answer would, it is apprehended, be somewhat as‘ follows :—It is true that the epidermal cells, having in most species a nucleus, a protoplasmic - reticulum, and chloroplasts, do not differ in any essential feature from ordinary cells ; but itis no less clear that, whether from an. originally small supply or from the great stretching undergone, the relative quantity of protoplasm contained in them is very small. In my previous memoir the dependence of photolysis upon protoplasmic momentum on the one hand, and inertia of the chlorophyll on the other, was (it is hoped correctly) explained. It is therefore no matter for surprise if, in face of the diminution of one of the two factors of this momentum, viz. the mass, photo- lytic phenomena should be in abeyance. It might perhaps be safe to go further than this and maintain that the protoplasm is incapable of moving the grains because, whether from the ex- haustive calls upon it in connection with the thickening of a wall or walls, from the injurious effects (frequently observed) of continued sunlight or other causes, its capacity for movement has been diminished or lost. Iam also inclined to believe, a8 20 other alternative suggests itself, that in those epidermal cells well provided with apparently healthy chlorophyll without starchy contents, the deficient factor is protoplasmic energy ; and if this be correct, the failure of photolysis to come off in epidermal tissues is easily understood. At any rate, it is submitted that, in view of its inability to stand the crucial test here applied to it, the “ activity" doctrine should henceforth be dismissed from Vegetable Physiology. Light and the Chlorophyll Plate of Mesocarpus. Stahl* is our creditor in respect of some beautiful discoveries of the movement of the chlorophyll plate of Mesocarpus scalaris, Hass. His observations may thus be summarized :— * Bot. Zeitung, 1880, p. 209, &e. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 367 (i.) In diffused light the chlorophyll plate places itself at right angles to the incident light: very poor grades of illumination can excite this movement. ` (ii.) In sunlight the edge of the plate is turned towards the source of illumination. (iii.) On continued insolation, the plate, straight till now, assumes a curved figure. I am not quite sure if I rightly interpret Stahl's views on the first of these points. What I find is this:—If a Mesocarpus scalaris* plate be placed so as to receive from two sources rays of diffused light in planes at right angles to each other, and if it have originally been face up (fig. 195) to the rays having the greater intensity, it will remain in this position; but should its edge have been shown to the stronger rays (fig. 19 a), it will, after a short time, turn round upon its axis through 90°, so as to face them. Obviously there is more here than a mere setting broadside on to diffused light ; because if a similar experiment be arranged, but so that the lower intensity of the former occa- sion be the higher one of this, it will be found that the plate will turn so as to face these rays of higher intensity ; in other words, it places itself in such a position as to cut the greatest possible number of rays of diffused light of the highest illuminating value. There is something in this suggestive of the behaviour of a piece of soft iron in gathering up the greatest number of “ lines of force" when placed in a magnetic field. The time required by the movement to complete itself appears to vary inversely as the intensity of light. Thus, during the month of August last the following average values were ob- tained :— In good diffused light the plate swings round in 7 minutes. In medium » » » 15-20 ,, In lowest » » » 11-2 hours. To the dictum that the plate turns edge up to sunlight I have some objection to take. The result of many experiments made * I have called the subject of the following researches M. scalaris; and I believe the determination to be correct, In former years I have obtained M. pleurocarpus, De Bary (recognized immediately by the geniculate junctions of the threads), from the pond which furnished the specimens used this year, een which no junctions were found. But for this difference the two species are very much alike, except during conjugation, which I have not been fortunate enough to see in either. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 26 368 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES during the past summer in strong sunlight left me no alternative but to decide that Stahl had misread his text zn toto; but a resurvey of the ground in October has convinced me that he is correct, but only so far as weak sunlight is concerned, under which circumstances, on several occasions, I saw the broadside plate slowly turn over and take up its position along the axis of the cell, the only difference observable between this movement and that in diffused light being the longer time required—from 20 minutes to half an hour as against 10 minutes; and the only effect of continued insolation was to cause the appearance of curves in the plate. In strong sunlight*, however, the turning movement is in abeyance, as reference to figs. 20 a-e will show. The first of these (fig. 20a) indicates the approach of either half of the plate to a side-wall; but as the relation is to opposite sides, a curved figure ensues, the central part of which remains in its original position f. Fig. 20 5 shows a plate of which both halves have been similarly affected, in consequence of which it: has moored itself to one ofthe side-walls, where, however, it still lies face up, its position before insolation: at a further stage the plate has turned round upon the side-wall, thus completing its apostrophe (fig. 20c). The effects of the sun may sometimes be more violent than this ; for instead of one half of the plate being forced to one side of the cell and the other to the opposite wall, this difference may manifest itself in the same half, the upshot of which is a sigmoid figure (fig. 215); or while the centre of the plate is urged to one wall, the two ends make for the other, whereby the form of a wide saddle is produced (fig. 21a). In all this there is nothing but what might be expected @ priori; given a long and wide ehloroplast and an alternative position in the cell; it finds its analogue in the streaming movements over the illuminated (superficial) walls of the cells of insolated Zlodea- leaves, movements which may even continue for a little time after rotation has declared itself. These figures, which take from & half to one hour to produce, are not pathological; for they are abolished after some time in diffused light, likewise within twenty- four hours in darkness, and the re-formed plate is unimpaired, 88 is proved by its capacity to swing round just as before insolation. * In autumn as well as in summer. + Compare this with fig. 7c, which shows the same thing in Selaginella Martensii. Li IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 369 The plate’s contraction in sunlight and the formation of lenticular bodies have already been adverted to (see p. 359). It appears, then, that in strong sunlight the chlorophyll plate is apostrophized, and that apostrophe makes way for epistrophe in diffused light and darkness. It might further be expected that negative apostrophe succeeds epistrophe, and clear indica- tions have been obtained in proof thereof. The effects of dark- ness on the plate are shown in figs. 22 5-d. Here fig. b is that of an apostrophized plate lying face up, the position it occupied before confinement: in fig. c apostrophe is more pronounced, while eurves are seen in the plates of fig. d, and tbe nucleus has been pushed up to the wall. These figures are taken from a spe- cimen shut up for fourteen days in October; but in summer the movement is much more rapid; indeed, in one case I found siekle- and L-shaped figures, and others like that of fig. 20 a, after only nineteen hours in the dark, but this is quite exceptional. It is only until three (exceptionally two) days that the apostro- phizing effect of darkness becomes visible: recovery in diffused light is more rapid—from forty-eight hours' confinement within twenty-four hours, including the night; from fourteen days’ in twenty-seven hours. . To produce negative apostrophe, however, darkness is not necessary. A few days in very poor diffused light may suffice to throw the plates into gentle curves, while at the same time move- ment towards a side-wall may betray itself. The curves, whether positively or negatively produced, I am inclined to explain in the same way as the sigmoid figures, of which they seem to be the earliest symptoms. . The law that positive effects require less time than negative, ealled in my former memoir the “law of positive progression," would seem to be departed from in this instance, seeing that the plate which. in good diffused light can swing round in seven minutes, takes more than twice as long to do so in sunlight. This departure from the law is perhaps apparent merely : in other respects the law’s dictates are obeyed; for not only has it been shown that the turning movement is quicker in high than in low diffused light, but the plate is much more readily apostro- phized positively than negatively. In fact, we have here two totally distinct phenomena, viz. alteration in the plate's plane and apostrophe, and it has been shown that when the latter comes "pon the scene, the former is in abeyance. Now apostrophe ; 2602 370 MR. S. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES under the most favourable conditions requires at least half an hour for its completion; and there is reason to believe that the swinging movements in sunlight are associated with apostrophic ones. Ought it therefore to be a matter for wonder that these movements are performed in periods intermediate between those required for the turning of the plate under the most favourable circumstances in diffused light and those necessary for the pro- duction of apostrophe ? Of light as a fructifying cause, Mesocarpus affords an interesting example. This is shown in two ways: if a specimen be so arranged that, the plate having been in full face, considerable approaches are making towards the profile position, or vice versá, on plunging now into darkness and examining after a short interval, the movement will be found to have been almost or entirely completed. A second instance is yielded by the behaviour of the plate in darkness. I find that correct prediction as to the position (face or edge up) which any given plate will occupy after a few hours’ withdrawal of light is impossible; for in some of the cells the plates which previously lay face up will now show their edge, and vice versd ; indeed, difference is frequently observed even in neighbouring cells. These variations I venture to explain on the view that a registration of the impulses of light goes on in the chloroplast, so many urging the plate into one plane and so many into the other. Should the two sets of impulses be equal, then no swinging movement ensues; but if one set predo- minate, the plate turns accordingly. It is submitted, then, that— (1) In diffused light the chlorophyll plate of Mesocarpus sets itself so as to cut the greatest number of light-rays of the highest intensity. The time occupied by the turping movement varies inversely as the strength of the illumination. (2) In weak sunlight the plate turns edge up; but the effect of strong insolation is to drive it into apostrophe: when different sides of the cell are approached by different parts of the plate, then sigmoid and saddle-shaped figures result. (8) The plate can be negatively apostrophized, but only after the lapse of a period much longer than is necessary for positive apostrophe to declare itself; the negative movement comes 0 in low light as well as in darkness. (4) When the turning movement is in progress, it will not be IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 871 stopped in the dark if light have imparted sufficient impetus to the plate. (9) In darkness the plate may turn so as to remain either face up or on its edge. The position ultimately assumed depends on the accumulated (potential) effects of light. — " On Chlorophyll Figures. (Preliminary Notice.) It was stated in the former memoir that prolonged insolation, as Stahl showed, causes the chlorophyll to mass in the corners of the cells (mesophyll of Oxalis Acetosella* &c.). It was also shown that the same thing occurs upon long-continued with- holding of light; and when remarking on this, in connection with Eschscholtzia californica, it was noted that the grains lie so closely together as to be liable, but for their colour, to be taken for local thickenings of the wall—a very different state of things from that portrayed by Stahl, where the grains, although near together, are far from being so closely crowded as to give this impression. Had Stahl continued the insolation, he would have found that these massed grains touch and then adhere to each other (“ cohesion ”), and might further be so firmly welded together as apparently to lose their individuality—thus exhibiting what it is proposed to call “ coalescence.” ‘ Senecio vulgaris is a very good type for the study of this curious phenomenon; the only requisite is brilliant day with sunshine (for five or six hours) as strong and unintermittent as possible. Fig. 23a shows a Nostoc-like chain of cohering granules seen, in bird’s-eye view, lying across the lumen of a palisade-cell of a S. vulgaris set for several hours in strong, but in this case intermittent, sunlight. Cohesion is here very well Pronounced ; but it is doubtful if coalescence has set in, for there Were dark lines between the grains, except in one instance, it is true: whether, however, this latter is a result of coalescence, or is à representative of a single grain in course of division, it is Impossible to say. From the palisade-tissue was also derived fig. 235, where the sun’s action has led to the formation of an Ophiocytium-like mass of chlorophyll in wbich cohesion was Plainly betrayed, but in which I failed to obtain satisfactory evidence of coalescence, except at the narrow portion, where it * Stahl, Bot, Zeitung, 1880. The figure alluded to is well known from its reproduction in the general works of Sachs and Pfeffer. 372 MR. S. LE M. MOORE'S STUDIES has apparently set in. The mesophyll is, however, the best tissue for the present purpose. At fig. 24 is shown a chlorophyll mass whereof nearly one half was composed of grains forming by their eoalescence an irregularly outlined figure, the remaining grains merely cohering together. A view of an entire mesophyll-cell is given in fig. 25; this shows grains in several places so com- pletely coalesced, that it was impossible with the best focussing to resolve the mass into its constituent portions—at another spot (marked coh) perhaps cohering, though possibly only closely massed; and at one point in simple apostrophe. The figures formed by the coalesced chlorophyll grains are very various; indeed, they depend upon the form and extent of the cell's arms, in which they lie pressed together so tightly that the original, lines of separation have vanished. As another instance of this may be cited the mesophyll of Solanum nigrum (fig. 27) after seven and a half hours’ insolation. In this figure the grains in the cell's arm have to all appearance coalesced, while those in the imme- diate neighbourhood were in cohesion. Similar facts were ob- served in a number of types, among others Reseda odorata and Circea lutetiana upon seven hours’, and Nigella damascena, Mathiola incana, and Tropeolum majus after six hours’ inso- lation. It is necessary to add that great caution is required before determining that the chlorophyll grains have really coalesced, as in many cases of apparent coalescence more careful examination teaches that cohesion, or sometimes mere massing, is alone in question : this is especially frequent when the presumed coalesced mass stands side up to the observer, since a number of grains closely packed one behind the other may produce an impression of solidarity which, as surface-views may show, is far from being the actual state of affairs. A satisfactory proof of coalescence is furnished by what it is proposed to call “ chlorophyll figures: " these are obtained by teasing out in water small pieces or sections of leaves previously exposed to sunlight for several hours, under which circumstances among the numerous single chloroplasts may here and there be found floating masses of chlorophyll much larger than individual grains, and sometimes still retaining, in spite of the action of the water, the form impressed upon them by the limits of the space within which they were packed. Such is the source of figs. 26 a-c, taken from a leaf of Senecio vulgaris insolated for seven and a half hours. It must be confessed, IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 373 however, that the number of these escaped masses is not so great as might be expected: this is probably due to difficulty in dis- lodging them from the cells without injury. If a leaf of Vallisneria spiralis be cut off and set in water in a shallow vessel exposed to bright' sunlight, the protoplasm both of the superficial and deep cells soon begins to rotate, the chlo- rophyll being carried along with the stream. This movement will continue for some time; but in long-continued sunlight it eventually comes to an end, a prelude to the destruction of the protoplasm whereof this is the first visible sign. In cells with this light-stiffened protoplasm it is usual to find the chlorophyll massed upon any wall, frequently round the nucleus; and careful examination will show that the originally round grains have become polyhedral by mutual pressure (fig. 28a). By prolonging the insolation—any recovery in diffused light (supposing the proto- plasm to be capable of such) being prevented by setting the leaf in darkness overnight and retaining it there ready for removal to sun- light on the morrow—the massed grains can be seen first to cohere, and ultimately in some cases to coalesce into figures of variable shape, occasionally forming a beautiful lattice-work extending over a small part or almost the whole of the cell (figs. 28 b-e). Destruction of the protoplasm is accompanied *—never, I believe, preceded—by discoloration of the chlorophyll, which still retains, for some time at least, the forms impressed upon it by virtue of the coalescence of its grains. The ultimate fate of the coalesced masses was not ascertained. mE Although less expeditious, it is easier to study this pheno- menon from the negative side, because the requisite conditions, obtained with so much difficulty when the agency of sunlight is invoked, can always be readily commanded. Helianthus annuus is a convenient type, though almost any plant? will answer the purpose. A small mesophyll cell of this species from a plant confined to darkness for forty-one hours is represented at fig. 29 a : it shows the chlorophyll coalesced into four masses 1n the cell’s arms ; two, being broadside on, have stood the test of the fullest examination; in the other two, which are somewhat in profile, there seems no doubt of coalescence, although faint indications * Perhaps followed ; for it is difficult to say exactly when the protoplasm actually dies, . t A sun-lover should be selected, because negative apostrophe and massing are readily induced in such. 374 MR. S. LE M. MOORE's STUDIES of the grains are visible in both : the small mass upon the left shows very incomplete coalescence, if, indeed, mere cohesion be overstepped. Similar appearances were obtained from, among many others, wallflower mesophyll, after 22 days’ darkness, by which time coalescence was setting-in in cells of the palisade- tissue; Bryonia dioica (four days) Hydrocotyle vulgaris (a fortnight), Senecio vulgaris, Eschscholtzia californica, &c. In some of the palisade-cells of Hydrocharis Morsus-ranc the grains seemed to have coalesced after a week in the dark—at least it was found impossible to fully resolve the mass into its constituents. Such cases are, however, unsatisfactory, owing to the small size of the grains and the consequent difficulty in seeing them properly. l As in Vallisneria, the grains, when they come into close relation, become polygonal by mutual pressure*. Extreme iu- stances of this will be seen on reference to fig. 29b (Helianthus annuus) and fig. 31 (Bryonia dioica), each representing an arm of a mesophyll-cell in broadside view. In the first of these there are five grains, of which the central one has been greatly reduced in size aud rendered rectangular by the pressure of its four trape- zoidal neighbours. Lines of division are still to be made out, although it is possible that some amount of coalescence may have taken place. Fig. 31 shows the grains closely cohering, and perhaps in incipient coalescence, though this could hardly be the case if the well-defined white cross be, as I suspect, cell- protoplasm separating four grains t. Comparing figures of the chlorophyll body of Selaginella Mar- tensii (figs. 1 a, b,c) with those of coalescing chlorophyll grains (figs. 25 & 29), it is seen that in all there is a quantity of amor- phous chlorophyll contained in a limited space. Reason has been given for the supposition that if the upper-layer cells of a Sela- ginella leaf could stretch, fragmentation of the chlorophyll would ensue; and the same result we know happens when the pressure is relieved from coalescent chlorophyll by exposing it to epistro- phizing grades of illumination. Is there justification for going further than this, and holding that the massing (positive oF * On a subsequent occasion I hope to discuss this yielding to pressure in connection with the presumed dependence of the size and form of chlorophy u grains upon insolation. t I greatly regret not having solved the doubt upon this point; its import- ' ance escaped me until it was too late in the year to repeat the experiment. IN VEGETABLE BIGLOGY. 375 negative) of mesophyll and palisade chlorophyll is merely a phe- nomenon of fragmentation? If so, the whole matter should perhaps be viewed somewhat in this way :—In diffused light of medium strength the previously aggregated protoplasm spreads itself out upon the cell-wall, moving in the direction of least resistance to do so. [Upon this point see also p. 380.] Should this direction be such that the aggregates are drawn towards one another, the chlorophyll not being differentiated from the proto- plasm, coalescence ensues, and a single chlorophyll body is formed in each vell (Selaginella, Draparnaldia) ; but if the chlorophyll has undergone differentiation from the protoplasm, release of the latter from pressure must clearly be followed by separation of the several chlorophyll masses. Mention should here be made of the late Charles Darwin's* discovery of the “aggregation” of chlorophyll grains of Dio- n@a muscipula and other types upon their exposure to weak ` solutions of ammonium salts. Darwin has furnished evidence tending to show that the grains, even when aggregated beyond all possibility of individual recognition, can be regenerated—a proof that any changes caused in the grains themselves by the salt cannot be very far-reaching. Is it possible that proto- plasmie movement is at the bottom of this, as it is of the coales- cence in sunlight and darkness? An enhanced rate of stream- ing was directly observed by Francis Darwint and by H. de Vries f in the cells of Drosera tentacles lying in solutions of car- bonate of ammonia; and should the streams converge towards certain points, it 1s easy to understand how the grains would be driven into a heap, and thus prepared for bécoming firmly welded. Perhaps in this case, and also when coalescence ensues in sun- light or darkness, contact induces some slight change in the grains whereby they become weldable, as impacts of relatively great violence without any supervening coalescence can occur between grains of Elodea canadensis suddenly set in bright sun- light. But the whole subject is as obscure as it is interesting. * Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xix. p. 266. t Quart. Journ. Microse. Sc. 1876, p. 309 &e. 1 Bot. Zeitung, 1886, p. 1 &c. 376 MR. S. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES On the Lateral Position of the Chlorophyll of Palisade-Cells. An interesting problem is propounded when it is asked, What is the reason that we find the chlorophyll of palisade-cells ranged upon the sides at ordinary grades of illumination? Stahl * supposes this to be a method whereby the chlorophyll is with- drawn from undue illumination—a doctrine vigorously assailed by Haberlandt f, whose idea is that the position of the chlorophyll depends upon the form of the cell with this exception, that the transverse walls are left free of chlorophyll in order to {facilitate the passage of assimilation-products through them. Haberlandt bases this notion upon the following chief grounds :— (1) That in some types (Ornithogalum nutans, O. umbellatum, Muscari racemosum, Scilla bifolia, Viola odorata, Polygonum Bis- torta, Ranunculus Ficaria) on cloudy days the transverse walls of the palisade-cells are more or less studded with chlorophyll grains, which in clear weather and in sunlight move on to the sides. (2) That if Stahl’s view be correct, we ought to find all those cells’ walls parallel to the surface destitute of chlorophyll, and all perpendicular, or nearly perpendicular, walls provided there- with. This is not the case, since— (a) Chlorophyll is sometimes ranged upon the lower transverse wall when this abuts upon an intercellular space. (b) Cells ending freely in the respiratory chamber without reaching the epidermis have chlorophyll upon the free end. (c) The cells are sometimes curved, occasionally to such an extent, that they become L-shaped ; the septa intervening between the cells must obviously be either oblique or vertical when seen in transverse section. Now in the horizontal and inclined por- tions of these cells the chlorophyll has the same disposition asin the vertical part, while the inclined and vertical septa are de- nuded of chlorophyll. Haberlandt further insists upon the more or less perfect radial symmetry of the assimilating tissues of plants with reference to the vascular bundles, by which means, together with the absence of chlorophyll from the septa, provision is made for the rapid transport of assimilated matters to the bundle-sheath. * Bot. Zeitung, 1880,-p. 299 &c. t Ber. d. deutschen bot. Gesell. 1886, pp. 206-236. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 377 It is now generally agreed that the palisade-tissue is the chief locus of assimilation, the products of which pass, by the meso- phyll, to the bundle-sheath, and so to the bast*. I venture to doubt, however, whether this be the whole truth of the matter. The leaf-cells of Bryonia dioica contain a substance (the so-called “soluble starch ") blueing or purpling with iodine, and pre- senting certain of the reactions of tannin; it is regarded by Dufour t as a carbohydrate, by Kraus as tannin. Whatever its nature, this body is undoubtedly a product of assimilation ; it is therefore an easy matter, after causing its disappearance by the aid of darkness, to ascertain the precise direction’ taken by it, since with weak iodine it gives a characteristic blue reaction. The epidermal cells lining the lower side of the leaf contain numerous well-coloured chlorophyll grains in which starch can be detected ; the upper-layer cells are without chlorophyll§. The substance in question is discoverable, by the indicated method, not only in the mesophyll and above all in the palisade-tissue, but also in considerable quantity in both upper and lower epi- dermis, and likewise in the basal cell and one or two of the guc- ceeding cells of the hairs. When a stronger solution of iodine is used, a markedly deeper purple is seen in the somewhat elongated epidermal cells overlying the vascular bundles than in the other cells. This seems to show that in addition to the downward passage of assimilated matter already adverted to, there are two subsidiary overflow streams—an upward one from the palisade region, and a lower one from the mesophyll into the upper and lower epidermis respectively, which latter tissues and the hairs would appear to be important reservoirs of assimilated material; aud the accumulation of this in the cells overlying the vascular bundles indicates its transport laterally in the epidermis. If this be so, Haberlandt’s case is strengthened, as a reason is now, upon his doctrine, furnished for the absence of ehlorophyll from the upper transverse wall of the palisade-cells, t. e. the wall abutting on the epidermis. N evertheless, I am unable to agree with this author in regarding the position occupied by chlorophyll * On this point see Haberlandt, in Prings. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. xiii. 1882 ; Strasburger, Practicum, Pensum XVII. ; Schimper, Bot. Zeitung, 1885. t Bull. Soc. Vaud. d. Se. Nat. 1886 (see Bot. Zeitung, 1886, p. 869). " ł Abhandl. naturf. Gesell. Halle, 1885; briefly abstracted in Journ. s Micros. Soc., Feb. 1886. $ Journ. of Bot., Dec. 1887. 378 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES as in any way related to the transport of nutrimental substance, and for the following reasons :— (1) The assimilated matter produced at or near the equator of palisade-cells not laterally connected must pass along these cells’ side before arriving at a septum: they must thus move upon a chlorophyll-paved road, so that the grains cannot inter- pose any efficient obstacle to the passage. If the cells are in contact, lateral movement of assimilated material might occur; but the position of the chlorophyll would, on Haberlandt’s hypo- thesis, render this difficult, if not impossible. (2) Such a case as that shown in fig. 7 of Haberlandt's 1886 memoir* (reproduced here as fig. 33) does not harmonize with his theory so far as regards the vertical septa, since the supposed advantage derived from keeping the walls free from chlorophyll would favour a lateral passage of assimilated matter. (3) The arrangement of the chlorophyll upon the periphery of palisade-cells is an expression of the fact that the greater part of the protoplasm is situated there; since, were streaming to take place from here to the transverse walls, the grains would thereby he shifted on to these walls—a very rare occurrence. Now, upon De Vries’st theory, which seems well founded and to which no objection has, I believe, been taken, the transport of assimilated matters is facilitated by circulatory and rotatory movements of protoplasm, movements in which the chlorophyll grains are pas- sive participants. How, then, is it possible to see in the almost or entire absence of streaming from certain parts of a cell à means whereby rapid transport is effected there ? (4) Before the validity of the theory in question can be admitted, it must be shown that the chlorophyll ranged upon 2 cell-wall really blocks the passage of assimilated material there- through. One difficulty in the way of accepting this view has already been adverted to: might one not as soon expect to arrest the current of a river by mooring a few boats across it, a8 that protoplasmic streaming should be stopped by the interposi- tion of isolated chlorophyll grains ? (5) But the large number of exceptions to the supposed rule puts great difficulty iu the way of recognizing it as such. Taking mesophyll first of all, what do we find? In diffused light of medium intensity the grains are in epistrophe, the septa being * Ber. d. deutschen bot. Gesell. 1886. t Bot. Zeitung, 1885. IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 879 quite free of chlorophyll. In sunlight the grains first move on to the side-walls and then into the arms, where they ultimately mass upon or near the septa. Now in sunlight assimilation is more rapid than in diffused light; but on Haberlandt's theory precisely the opposite of what occurs would have been predicted, viz. that increase in the rapidity of assimilation would be accom- panied by greater facilities for—or at the very least not signalized by the interposition of obstacles to—the passage of its products from cell to cell. Again, it is a remarkable fact that when cells stretch in the plane of the leaf and not perpendicularly thereto, as is the case with many aquatics, the chlorophyll is disposed, in diffused light, upon the upper and lower walls, leaving the side- partitions free from it. Under these circumstances the assimi- lated matters of, say, an Elodea-cell are free to pass either out- wards towards the edge or inwards towards the midrib, or apically towards the tip, or basally towards the bottom of the leaf. In good diffused light and in the sun’s rays the grains are apostro- phized and rotation sets in, the four walls previously bare being now traversed by the protoplasmic stream carrying with it the chlorophyll, and the two previously chlorophyll-studded walls being now bare. If Haberlandt’s theory be correct, the products of assimilation are now free to move only upwards or downwards (i. e. outwards or inwards), and not laterally towards the mid- rib: consequently difficulties so great as to put a positive em- bargo on transport accompany an increased rate of assimilation. Further, Haberlandt himself cites instances of palisade-tissues, the arrangement of the chlorophyll of which is such as, upon his theory, to point to lateral transport as the advantage derivable therefrom. But direct conveyance is, according to him, ensured by, firstly, radial disposition of the assimilating tissues with respect to the vascular bundles; and secondly, absence of chlo- rophyll from a septum or septa nearest to the vascular bundle. One of these cases of presumed lateral transport has just been noticed; another, figured by Haberlandt*, shows the transverse septa between straight palisade-cells deprived of chlorophyll. I venture to give the following reason for this disposition. It has been shown that the chlorophyll of palisade-cells tends to mass in darkness and in the sun’s rays; and seeing that photolytic movements are induced in the mesophyll-cells of the higher aero- phytes at low grades of illumination, it is most probable that the .* See fig. 8 of his 1886 memoir (Cirsium pannonicum). 380 MR. S. LE M. MOORE'S STUDIES grains of palisade elements shift their position in feeble light. Now in the case under notice Haberlandt found the grains col- lected upon the walls bounding intercellular spaces, that is on the concave walls ; and it is here that, upon the mechanical doc- trine advanced in the previous memoir, friction being at its maximum, we should expect massing to occur*. It is therefore my belief that Haberlandt’s specimen was examined under too high or too low a grade of illamination t; in fact, substantially the same arrangement is shown in figs. 8 and 9 of my previous memoir. The fact of the departure of chlorophyll from lateral septa taking place not only in sunlight, when assimilation is enhanced, but in darkness, when it is in abeyance, proves that transport of assimilated material is in no way related thereto. But if Haberlandt’s doctrine must be rejected, however inge- nious it may appear, and if Stahl’s apostrophe notion meet with the same fate, what theory will explain the facts of the case? The answer is that the protoplasm in the course of its redistribution in a cell moves in the direction of least mechanical resistance. provided the attracting or repelling action of light impose no obstacle to such movement. It was Velten t who some years ago started the least- resistance notion in explanation of the constancy of the plane of the rotating protoplasm of Elodea &c.; and the same reason may be adduced for the arrangement of the chlorophyll upon the upper and the lower wall when rotation has ceased. So, too, in a palisade-cell with massed chlorophyll; when illumination again becomes favourable, the heaped protoplasm tends to fill a wider area, and in so doing moves where it finds least resistance to its passage. Now the grains mass upon the side of palisade-cells, only exceptionally upon a transverse wall$; so that when the protoplasm streams out, the coefficient of friction of the moving mass against the stationary limiting layer will be highest where the side i is cut by a transverse septum, and still relatively high at the point of junction of the side with an oblique septum ; hence the absence of chlorophyll from the septa. Moreover, the * Tam inclined to extend this notion so as to embrace all cases of massing or apostrophe upon the walls bounding intercellular spaces. As cases in point, see figs. 1 and 5 of Haberlandt’s 1886 memoir. t Perhaps the sectioning practised by Haberlandt tended to drive the grains from the septa more rapidly than would otherwise have been the case. 1 Flora, 1873. $ As is admitted by Haberlandt himself (see 1886 memoir, p. 210). IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 881 presence of chlorophyll on the free ends of palisade-cells which run up into the respiratory chamber is readily conceivable when it is remembered that, in consequence of the way in which these cells are rounded off, inequalities in the resistance to the trans- ference of their protoplasm are obviated or at least minimized. Although it is wandering somewhat out of my way, I should like to make a short statement with respect to palisade-tissue, upon the development of which Stahl* and Pick t have shown that light has great influence, the latter going to the length ofascribing to heliotropism the frequently observed variations from the perpendicular of these cells. Haberlandt f regarded the object of the perpendicularity of palisade-cells to be the increase in assimilatine capacity, and tbeir arrangement in the leaf the pro- vision of a means whereby assimilation-products might be rapidly transported to the bundle-sheath. Heinricher §, while agreeing with the last-named thatthe assimilating-tissues are so arranged with reference to the vascular bundles as to ensure quick passage to the latter, finds himself allowed no option but to seek for the exciting cause in the intensity of illumination, a view to which Haberlandt || has recently subscribed. Both Pick and Heinricher are agreed that perpendicularity to the leaf-plane is a hereditary character of palisade-cells, the difference between them being whether strong light can cause all the distinction between ino- diametral cells or cells even elongated somewhat in the direction of the leaf’s long axis and typical palisade-elements. Certain of Stahl’s and Pick’s figures bear out the view that this can happen ; Whereas Heinricher and Haberlandt maintain the effect of light to be traceable only in the further elongation of cells already having palisade form. The notion of Pick that variations from the perpendicular depend upon obliquity in the incidence of light is combated by Heinricher, who holds, and apparently with reason, that they are the result of dislocations brought about by the growth and stretching of other of the leaf- tissues. * Bot. Zeitung, 1880, and Jenaische Zeitsch. f. Naturwiss. 1883. * Bot. Centralblatt, Band xi. 1882, p. 400 &e. 1 Prings. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. xiii. 1882. MN . . $ Prings. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. xv. 1884. Furtherbibliógraphy will be found in 9ne or other of the aboye memoirs. | Ber. d. deutschen bot. Gesell. 1886. 382 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES The remarks which follow, embodying my own views on this subject, may possibly commend themselves to some. (1) The almost universal occurrence of palisade-cells would seem to point to the existence of some fundamental structural principle which made itself felt as a factor in Natural Selection at a very early period in the phylogenetic history of the higher vegetation. This principle can be none other than economy of growth. How can the assimilating portion of the leaf be in- creased? Manifestly in two ways, and in two alone, viz. by superficial enlargement or by an addition to the depth of the tissue. Inerease of surface entails either coincident increase of the vascular system ora less effectual means of transport for assimilation-products, both of which disadvantages are obviated by the arrangement of the cells perpendicularly to the surface. (2) The agency whereby this perpendicularity is effected is undoubtedly light. (3) A contingent advantage of a palisade system is the mini- mizing of transpiration. Moreover, the cells may possibly be to some extent protected from the injurious effects of strong sun- light, which is known to be capable of destroying the protoplasm and chlorophyll of the overlying epidermal cells. (4) The relation of the assimilating to the transporting tissues, as maintained by Haberlandt and Heinricher, is not proven. The latter, as was before mentioned, has objected to Pick’s heliotropie ideas by explaining variations from the perpendicular, in cases where the direction taken is not towards the vascular bundle, as caused by mechanical dislocation; and it seems probable that the pressures and tensions exerted by the stretching bundle- elements might lead to some such radial arrangement as that upon which Haberlandt and Heinricher rely. Moreover, the very large number of cases wherein no radial relation is manifest, forces one to adopt a purely mechanical as opposed to a nutri- mental theory of cell-arrangement in the leaf. It may be asked, if the direction of the streaming protoplasm be that of least resistance, how can the movement be regarded as phototactic? Does not the one view exclude the other? I venture to think not ; and for this reason. The capacity of light to modify the form of palisade-eells is admitted on all hands. This granted, what difficulty is there in conceiving that the form of all cells in direct relation with light is so ordained by this agency as to ensure, upon simple mechanical principles, the maximum ` IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 383 exposure of the protoplasm to favourable, and its minimum exposure to unfavourable (positive) grades of illumination? This, with the doctrine of tone-lowering by darkness, sectioning &c., and that of recovery from mechanical strain, leaves unex- plained no photolytie phenomenon with which I am acquainted. Some Remarks on Dr. A. F. W. Schimper's Views. At the end of a long memoir in Pringsheim's * Jahrbücher für wissenschaftliche Botanik ' for 1885, Schimper has some remarks upon the movements of chlorophyll, which I regret to have over- looked. Repeating the observations of Luders* upon the run-- ning together round the nucleus of the chromatophores of certain Diatoms in sunlight so as to form a heap in the centre of the frustule, and premising that these and other displacements of chlorophyll are examples of the irritability aroused in proto- plasm by variations in the intensity of light, he thinks that strong stimuli of any kind, such as intense light, darkness, sectioning, &c., cause the chlorophyll to collect in one or two masses, while weaker ones bring about a shifting of it toa wall or walls from which it was before absent: the former of these corresponding to what I have called “ massed apostrophe "— is named by Schimper “ systrophe,” a very convenient word T ; the latter answers to epistrophe. But in addition to this * pho- totonic ” movement ——movement not governed by the direction of light and dependent upon the structure of the organ—there is another kind (“ phototactie”) for which the direction of incident light is the dominant consideration. It is in accordance with the latter that chlorophyll grains, arriving by phototonic action upon the side-walls, turn edge-up, and are by this means pro- tected from the injurious effects of intense light. An additional advantage derived by chlorophyll from epistrophe, apostrophe, or systrophe is that its chemical relation to the atmosphere is thereby regulated. Access of carbonic acid is a necessary condition of assimilation ; but oxygen has a destructive effect on chlorophyll. When in epistrophe, therefore, the chlorophyll is exposed as much as possible to the access of carbonic acid; but should the * Bot. Zeitung, 1862, p. 41, &c. | t I cannot agree with Schimper as to the difference between apostrophe and Systrophe ; the latter I endeavoured in the previous memoir to connect with the former by merely mechanical considerations. LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 25 384 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES light become too strong, the grains are carried into parts of the cell where they are protected against the injurious action of oxygen, i. e. they now cease to line those walls which bound the great intercellular spaces. Against the acceptance of these views, which I trust have been fairly abstracted, many reasons could be adduced. A few may here be not outof place. And, first, it by no means follows that because the chromatophores of diatoms mass in the centre of the cell either that this is not a phototactic phenomenon, or that no movements of the protoplasm, as such, of vascular and higher cellular types are phototactic. When account is taken of the shallowness of the frustule and the relatively low specific heat and high conductivity of its walls, it does not seem at all clear that the most effectual way of protecting the protoplasm, nucleus, and chromatophores from sunlight is not to drive them into a mass at the cell’s centre. But Schimper may possibly be right in giving a phototonic interpretation to this: indeed, it would seem that all protoplasmic movement which has the nucleus of the cell as an objective is essentially phototonic; because in such cases we do not find that high grades of illumination cause the protoplasm to confine itself to the walls least exposed to light, and apparently for the reason that the nucleus, which is the centre of the movement, is not endowed with phototactic pro- perties. When, however, the nucleus ceases to have this import- ance, the protoplasm is enabled to move upon certain walls to the exclusion of others; and it seems in the highest degree unphi- losophical to hold that this selection of its path cannot be governed by phototactic necessities because, when the nucleus is the centre of the movement, phototonus alone is in question. Moreover, the argument used by Schimper, with amusing iteration, that because other agencies than light are capable of calling forth apostrophie and systrophie effects, therefore light can exert no directive action upon cell-protoplasm, is surely wide of the mark ; for how can the number of causes affect the matter? And what if the view advanced in the previous memoir be correct, viz. that the action of these other agencies is to lower the tone of the protoplasm to light, so that the same effects now ensue 48 would happen were the cell exposed to higher illumination, viz. apostrophe and then systrophe ? How, too, can Schimper’s doctrine account for apostrophe and systrophe in low light? A stimulus shock, he says, produces IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 885 systrophe, a weaker one epistrophe; but a still weaker one causes —not an enhancement of epistrophic action, as ought to happen— but precisely the same result asa strong stimulus! Then there is that crue epistrophe (as of Elodea &c.) in darkness. The chlo- rophyll of Elodea is positively apostrophized, with or without rotation supervening; the plant is then set in darkness, and after being thus treated with a double dose of apostrophizing stimuli, epistrophe, strange to say, is the result! But perhaps it is not necessary to carry this criticism further. Where Schimper really traces phototaxy, viz. in the turning edge-up of the chlorophyll grains, I am quite unable to see any- thing but adaptation to pressure. To take a case cited in the previous memoir,— a rotating stream in an Elodea-cell moving, as occasionally happens, for a short part of its course upon either the upper (outer) or lower (inner) wall. When upon a side-wall the grains are set edge-up to an observer, but immediately upon their arrival at that spot where the plane of rotation changes, they turn over upon their broad side. How can phototaxy be in point here, seeing that when the grains arrive upon a more highly illuminated wall, they expose themselves more to the sun’s Influence than was the case before? It will possibly be allowed that this and other considerations urged in the previous memoir, and which there is no necessity to repeat, are a sufficient answer to Schimper upon this head. Neither does the notion anent the gaseous relations of the grains seem free from objection. Itis not the case with a large number of cells, e. g. the palisade-tissues, that when the grains are exposed to epistrophizing grades of illumination, and are ranged upon the walls bounding intercellular spaces, they shift on to other walls when light becomes too strong. Indeed, Haberlandt’s doctrine, previously referred to, is based upon a directly contrary statement, viz. that the septa of palisade-cells are free from chlorophyll, which must consequently line the walls bounding the respiratory chamber or spaces connected there- with ; and we know that when the grains of these cells mass, in almost all cases they meet upon some part of the side of the Cell, not upon one of its transverse walls. This does not apply to the mesophyll-cells *, the chlorophyll of which does shift on * Exceptions to this are some succulent types. Thus Stahl (Bot. Zeitung, 1880, p. 340) found the chlorophyll of the mesophyll-cells of Sedum dasyphyl- lum upon the walls bounding intercellular spaces after an hour’s insolation. Schimper must tell us how it is that these grains escape destruction. - ai i SR i ND. 386 MR. 8. LE M. MOORE’S STUDIES to previously unoccupied walls, since in medium diffused light the grains are set upon walls bounding intercellular spaces, where- from they move in sunlight on to the intercellular septa—a cir- eumstance which would seem to imply, upon Schimper’s theory, a difference in behaviour towards carbonic acid and oxygen between mesophyll- and palisade-chlorophyll, which is very un- likely. Itis submitted that the mechanical reasons put forward in the previous memoir fully account for all the phenomena attendant upon systrophe. And when Schimper's idea is tested by the questions, How is it possible to predicate linear movement of a gas? and How can the removal of chlorophyll from one part of a cell to another protect it from the access of a gas readily diffusible through the wall? acquiescence therein seems quite out of the question. AltogetherI fear there is but slight chance of my coming io an agreement upon these matters with this deservedly celebrated botanist. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. [Except where otherwise stated, the drawings are not to scale.] Piare XIII. Figs. 1-10. Selaginella Martensii. Fig. 1. Cup-shaped cells of the upper epidermal layer with the chlorophyll in its diffused-light position, from a transverse section of a leaf. 2. A horseshoe-shaped chloroplast from the base of a leaf in diffused light. This, and all the following, are surface views. 3. Fragmented or dividing chloroplasts from basal cells. 4. A basal cell; its chlorophyll has divided into four grains. 5. A lower epidermal cell with a rosary-chain of chlorophyll grains. 6. Chlorophyll bodies from the lower epidermis: d, grains dividing. 7. Figures illustrating the effect of two and a half hours’ insolation: 4 and b, chloroplast apostrophized; c, dumb-bell chloroplast, pro- duced by two portions being urged towards opposite walls of the cell; d, condensed mass, showing, however, at one point a tendency to fragmentation. 8. Various stages and forms of positive fragmentation with colourless plasma-bridges and exposed nucleus (7); the colourless plasma is unshaded: d and e, after four and a half hours’ insolation; the rest after two and a half hours. 9. A chlorophyll body moving into negative apostrophe, but still attached by fine colourless pseudo-plasmolytic threads to the limiting layer IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. 887 of protoplasm applied upon the opposite wall; one month and four days in darkness. Fig. 10. Shows the effect of nine weeks’ darkness upon the chlorophyll bodies, which in a and b are still attached by colourless threads to the cell-wall: c and d, condensed bodies betraying a tendency to frag- ment; e-i represent details in the fragmentation process (A, acetic methyl-green, i, chloriodide-of-zine preparation); g, an undivided chlorophyll body in negative apostrophe. In % and $, » marks the disclosed nucleus. Prats XIV. Draparnaldia glomerata. Fig. 11. a and b, normal chlorophyll bodies from large axial cells; o and d, the same after forty-eight hours in darkness; e, g, and k show stages of fragmentation after three days in the dark ; f, a collapsed chloroplast (three days); and i, a broken ring which has lost its position with respect to the growth-axis after four days' confinement. x 450. Chatophora sp. Fig. 12. a and b, normal chlorophyll; c-e, stages in its condensation (c, d, after three, e after six days in darkness). x 450. Chantransia pygmaa. Fig. 13. a, a healthy cell with uniformly diffused chromatophore ; 5-d, conden- sation of this latter after one month and two days' withdrawal from light. x 450. Mesocarpus parvulus, var. angustus. Fig. 14. A condensed and fragmented chlorophyll plate ( eight days’ darkness) : n, the disclosed nucleus. x 450. . Mesocarpus scalaris. Fig. 15. Shows one effect of strong sunlight for half an hour (August) upon the chlorophyll which has collected into a couple of lenticular masses united by colourless plasma. X 400. Draparnaldia glomerata. Fig. 16. Chlorophyll bodies after four hours’ bright sunlight: a, a condensed ring; d,a ring near the point of disruption; c and d, fragmented rings of large axial cells ; in c, s the disclosed nucleus. X 450. Figs. 17, 18. Viola odorata. Fig. 17. A palisade-cell, seen from above. The effect of three days’ darkness 388 STUDIES IN VEGETABLE BIOLOGY. has been to cause most of the chlorophyll grains to collect upon the lower wall ; but a few are still in the lateral position. Fig. 18. Shows negative apostrophe still incomplete after ten days. Figs. 19-22. Mesocarpus scalaris. Fig. 19. Broadside and profile views of chlorophyll plates. x 140. 20. Positive apostrophe and positive condensation of the plates, x 140: l .a, thirty minutes’, b, fifty minutes’ insolation. 21. Figures produced by the attraction of parts of the plates to oppo- site sides of the cell: a x 450, b x 350. 22. Shows the effect of fourteen days' darkness (October) upon plates which were face-up before confinement: n, the nucleus pushed to the side-wall by the advance of the plate thither. x 140. Puare XV. Figs. 23-26. Senecio vulgaris. Fig. 23. a and 5 show the effect of six hours’ sunlight with short intervals of shade upon palisade-chlorophyll. 24. Coalescence in a mesophyll-cell. Same conditions as those of fig. 23. x 600. 25. A mesophyll-cell, showing coalescence in the arms, at coh coalescence not yet established. Same conditions as those of fig. 23. — 26. Expressed chlorophyll figures obtained after several hours’ exposure to the sun. x 600. Solanum nigrum. Fig. 27. Coalescence in the arm of a mesophyll-cell; seven and a half hours’ insolation. x 600. Vallisneria spiralis. Fig. 28. Effects of prolonged sunlight: a, grains become polyhedral by mutual pressure; ò, c, e, phases of cohesion and coalescence; d, grains cohering with the nucleus. x 600. Helianthus annuus. Fig. 29. a, a mesophyll-cell showing coalescence; b, ive grains closely packed in a cell's arm. (In darkness forty-one hours.) X 600. Senecio vulgaris. Fig. 30. Expressed chlorophyll figures from a plant kept one week 1n darkness. x 600. Bryonia dioica. Fig. 31. Arm of a mesophyll-cell from a plant shut up nearly four days in the dark, with angular chlorophyll grains. x 600. ON SELF-FERTILIZATION IN ORCHIDS. 389 Eschscholtzia californica. Fig. 32. a, a single chlorophyll grain; b, c, d, coherent grains; e, a small expressed chlorophyll figure. From a plant deprived of light for a week x 600. . Scilla bifolia. Fig. 33. Section of a leaf showing bent palisade-cells. (After Haberlandt.) Notes on Self-fertilization and leistogamy in Orchids. By Henry N. Rivrky, M.A., F.L.S. [Read 16th February, 1888.] (Puate XVI.) Ir has long been pointed out that among the Orchids, though they are plants peculiarly modified for insect-fertilization, in- stances of self-fertilization are not unknown. Darwin, in his work on the ‘Fertilization of Orchids,’ cites ten species in which self-fertilization normally or rarely occurs, and Forbes, Fitzgerald, Cheeseman, and others have added to the list. I have little doubt but that, especially among the small green-flowered orchids of the Tropics, many more examples will be found; but this is a subject which can only be studied in the living plants, and best of all in wild plants. Unfortunately these incons picuous-flowered orchids are not often brought to our conservatories, so that it rarely happens that a botanist can study these forms. I have recently had the opportunity of seeing one or two Brazilian orchids in the wild state which appear sometimes, at all events, to fertilize themselves; and Mr. F. W. Burbidge, of Trinity College Gardens, Dublin, has recently sent me an exceedingly interesting Trichopilia, which seems invariably to be cleisto- gamous, The most common terrestrial orchid around Pernambuco is Æceo- clades maculata. Lindl. (syn. Eulophia maculata, Reichb. e cum maculatum, Lindl., Eulophidium maculatum, Pfitzer). B plant has always been a puzzling species, as its synonymy denot 8. Usually referred to the neighbourhood.of Eulophia, Dr. Pfitzer has expressed his opinion (Entwurf. ein. Nat. Anordn. p. 87) that it k more nearly allied to the Maxillariæ. The plant grows in the woo 390 MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON SELF-FERTILIZATION and forests, and is more noticeable for its prettily marbled leaves than for its raceme of dull brownish flowers. The stiff lateral scape (which in one specimen I found was branched) bears somewhat distant, small, inconspicuous flowers. The sepals and petals are lurid purplish brown and connivent. The flower, as far as I have seen, does not open properly, but between the lower sepals which form the lip and the petals there is a space through which the pink-striped labellum ean be seen. The lip is three- lobed’; the lateral lobes erect, rounded, and blunt, the median one bifid at the apex ; all are ornamented with pink stripes, and at the entrance to the short blunt spur are two little truncate lamelle. I could not perceive any scent to the flowers nor honey in the-spur. But it is evident that this plant has modifications adapted for insect fertilization. The column is short and stout, but curved. In young flowers the short, thick pollinia are in their normal position in the anther-cap; but soon the anther-cap falls off, and the pollinia still remaining attached to the rostellum by the caudicle and viscid dise fall towards till they touch the stigma and impregnate it. This method of self-fertilization is very similar to that of Ophrys apifera, Linn. ; but the shortness of the caudicle and gland make the fertilization more certain. The plant . seems to fruit very largely, hardly a flower being wasted, and the seeds are extraordinarily abundant. It is widely distributed throughout Brazil, and is one of the very few orchids yet known common to that country and to Western Africa, where it was found by Dr. Welwitsch. TRIcHOPILia FRAGRANS, Lindl., var. A couple of sprays of this plant were sent me in December last by Mr. Burbidge, of Trinity College Gardens, Dublin, with the following note :—“ For the past ten years we have had in these gardens a plant very like Pilumna fragrans or P. nobilis in habit of growth, but it has puzzled myself and two or three successive foremen in that, do what we could, we could never get it to open its flowers. The plant grows vigorously and throws up from 15 to 20 spikes every season. We have adopted the usual practices, but under no circumstances could we induce the floral segments to expand as in the normal P. fragrans. Another point is that the present form is totally scentless, while both P. fragrans and P. nobilis are deliciously sweet. The discovery that it was not fragrant led me to examine the shrouded column, AND CLEISTOGAMY IN ORCHIDS, 391 and I find that this form is without doubt a cleistogamous or self-fertilizing individual.” He further added that he had known capsules to be developed on the plant. The flowers sent were, as Mr. Burbidge described, scentless and closed. The lip, though regular in form and complete, was crumpled up and convolute round the column. The column itself was in a very remarkable state. The anther was empty and lying loose in the deep clinandrium or had fallen among the perianth-segments. The pollinia were invisible, and the stelidia overlapped each other just as after fertilization, sometimes on one side and sometimes on the other, in about equal proportions, so that there was only a small round hole to denote the entrance to the stigma. Just below the lowest point of contact of the stelidia was a viscid mass exuded from the stigma. By making a longitudinal section, one could see the pollen-masses, now much disorganized, lying in the stigma and emitting many pollen-tubes. The examination of younger flowers showed the earlier stages of ` this phenomenon. In tolerably young buds the anther and pollinia were in their normal position on the clinandrium, but as the flower advanced the anther-cap fell off and left the pollinia exposed. These then curved over the very small tongue-shaped rostellum (the stelidia being in their normal position spread wide open) until they reached the stigma, when they adhered to it and fertilized the flower, while at the same time the stelidia closed over the stigma, pressin g the pollinia well into it. This method of fertilization is very similar to that of (Eceoclades mentioned above, and it is probably the commonest form of self-fertilization among the Vandew, for in this group the pollen is too tenacious to break up and fall in powder upon the stigma, as it does in some Neottiex, and it cannot entirely fall out of the anther-cap, half-accidentally as it were, on to the stigma as occurs ın some Epidendrez, on account of its being retained in its place by the well-developed caudicle and gland. In the Trichopilia I cannot doubt but that the form must be regarded as a monstrosity rather than as a variety or species. In every point but those mentioned it resembles 7. fragrans, and the fact that the stelidia overlap each other, now on one side, now on the other, would suggest that the modification by Which it has become cleistogamous is not a permanent one. It ìs, however, an interesting case, as it shows how very simply a Plant may become self-fertilized. It is very probable that more LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 21 392 MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON SELF-FERTILIZATION such cases of cleistogamy would be found in orchid-houses, but that, as the flowers do not open, the plant would be looked upon as a failure and thrown away. DENDROBIUM CHRYSEUM, Rolfe. A very curious cleistogamous Dendrobium was shown me recently by Mr. Veitch, who had a number of plants, all similar. The stems were slender and dotted with purple at the base, the leaves narrow and numerous, the flowers solitary and somewhat pendulous on the ends of the stems, bright yellow ; but all were closed and did not seem inclined to open, and, indeed, have not as yet been seen to expand at all. The petals and sepals were quite normal; the lip somewhat resembled that of D. fimbriatum, but with a yellow patch in the centre instead of the dark maroon eye. The column had, besides the normal filament, two similar processes, one on either side, and the anther-cap, which was long and conical and obtuse, had the loculi somewhat distant, and between them was a ridge, which suggested a trace of three anthers combined in the anther-cap, the two lateral processes being the other two filaments. The pollen was a disorganized pale honey-like mass lying on the stigma even in the youngest flower I could examine. A longitudinal section of the column showed the pollen lying on the stigma, and emitting a large mass of pollen-tubes which had found their way far down the conducting- tissue of the stigma. The rostellum, if not absolutely absent, was reduced toa very small particle. The rostellar fibro-vascular bundle was present to its termination, but beyond that there was no distinct rostellum. The flower had ascent like that of hay, but I could not detect any trace of nectar at the base of the lip. The plant is evidently quite cleistogamous, and fertilizes itself by the slipping forward of the pollen from the clinandrium on to the unprotected stigma. This species has been named by Mr. Rolfe in the ‘ Gardener's Chronicle’ D. chryseum, and he gives a few notes about it, but does not mention its being so evidently cleistogamous. There is probably also another form which fully opens its flowers, as in the - case of D. Brymerianum ; but this form is not at present known. SPIRANTHES AUSTRALIS, Lindl. In his great work on the Orchids of Australia, Mr. Fitzgerald describes and figures this species, and mentions his surprise and interest in finding that, unlike S. autumnalis, Rich., this plant AND CLEISTOGAMY IN ORCHIDS. 393 is self-fertilized, and it possesses no rostellum. On referring to Blume's * Orchid. Ind. Archip.' (p. 181, t. 45. fig. 1, t. 48 D), I find he describes and figures S. australis under the name of Gyrostachys pusilla, with a distinct bifid rostellum like that of S. autumnalis, Rich. To reconcile these two opposing statements I examined a number of plants all referred to S. australis in the British Museum, and found that both authors were right. Specimens from Mussoorie, India, collected by Thomson, and Java by Lobb, have rostella like those figured by Blume; while the Australian plants collected by Caley and Robert Brown have no visible rostellum. And, what is also interesting, the specimens collected by H. O. Forbes in Timor in company with Diuris and Caladenia, typically Australian orchids, resemble the Australian species in this respect. Specimens from the Friendly Islands also agree with the Australian form. But the Japanese and Chinese plants are again different from both. I have no doubt that the whole of these forms are self- fertilized. The pollinia in the erostellate forms are so closely approximated to the stigma that it is easy to conceive how, as Fitzgerald shows, they speedily reach the stigmatic surface. In many flowers, on carefully opening them, I find the lip full of the loose friable pollen which falls abundantly into the hollow of the labellum which wraps the short thick column. I may add that, on examining the flower-spikes that are in fruit, it is seen that all the flowers are fertilized, which is not commonly the case where insect-fertilization is required. There seem to be four common methods of self-fertilization among Orchids :— 1. By breaking up of the pollen-mass and the falling of the dust either directly upon the stigma or into the lip, whence it Comes into contact with the stigma. This, of course, can only happen in the case of orchids with pulverulent pollen, viz. Ophrydee and Neottice. It occurs in some species of Thelymitra, _ viz. T. nuda, T. longifolia, T. pauciflora, and in at least some forms of Spiranthes australis, Lindl. 2. By the falling of the pollen-masses as & whole from the elinandrium into the stigma. This is probably not rare, but I have met with records of but few examples. In a flower of haius maculatus, Blume, I recently received I found that by shaking, the pollinia had entirely slipped from the ge 21 394 ON SELF-FERTILIZATION IN ORCHIDS. upon the stigma, to which they were adherent. In Chiloglottis diphylla, Fitzgerald states that the plant is adapted for insect- fertilization; but should this fail, the lip in withering 18 drawn up to meet the column, the calli attach themselves to the pollinia and extract them from the anther-cap, eventually rubbing them against the stigma. To this class must also belong Arundina speciosa, Blume, concerning which see H. O. Forbes in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxi. p. 543. . 3. By falling forward of the pollinia, from the clinandrium or the anther-cap, the caudicle and gland remaining attached to the column. Ophrys apifera, Linn., is a well-known instance of this class, to which belong also (Eceoclades maculata, the Trichopilia fragrans mentioned above, and the Eria deseribed by Forbes in the paper just cited. In Spathoglottis Pauline, Fitzg., the pollinia slip forward, remaining attached by their apex, and curve round into the stigma. D. 4. By flooding of the stigma. The pollen-masses remain 1n the anther-cap, or on the clinandrium, while the stigma exudes so great a quantity of stigmatie fluid that it eventually reaches the edge of the pollinia, which immediately emit pollen-tubes. This seems to be the commonest method of self-fertilization. In some cases it is facilitated by suppression of the rostellum, as in Cephalanthera pallens, Rich., Epipactis viridiflora, Reichb. f., and the Australian form of Spiranthes australis, and one form of Phaius Blumei, Lindl. Without suppression of the rostellum it is recorded in the case of Spathoglottis plicata, Blume, Phaius Blumei, Lindl., Eria albido-tomentosa, a species of Chrysoglossum, and species of Schomburgkia, Epidendrum, and Cattleya, recorded without specific names by Crüger. Also in Thelymitra longifolia, R. Br., and 7. circumsepta, Fitzg., both species of Calochilus, Orthoceras stricta, R. Br., and Goodyera procera, Lindl. I would point out, in conclusion, that among the Orchids which often fertilize themselves will be found some of the species having the widest distribution in the Order, e. g. Spathoglottis plicata, Spiranthes australis, Eceoclades maculata. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XVI. Fig. 1. Trichopilia fragrans, a cleistogamous flower ; nat. size. m 2. Upper part of column, much enlarged, showing the anther (A) slipping out of the clinandrium (Cl) into the stigma (s). a is the stelidium. 3. The same, viewed from the side. : ON THE FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. 395 Fig. 4. The same, in section. R. Rostellum ; P. Pollinia. 5. The same at a later stage, the pollinia having become recurved into the stigma. 6. A later stage. The stelidia have curved over so as to overlap and press the pollinia into the stigma. 7. The same, side view. 8. The same stage, in section. GZ. Disc of pollinia. . 9. Later stage. The pollen is now entirely plunged in the stigma and is almost absorbed. 10, Flower of (Eceoclades maculata, Lindl., from the side; nat. size. 11. The same, with the petals and sepals removed ; enlarged. 12. Column, showing the pollinia falling forward. 13. Front view of column, with the pollinia still hanging from the clinan- drium by the disc, but in contact with the stigma. 14. Pollinia, enlarged. On the Fertilization of Cattleya lafiata, var. Mossie, Lindl. By Harry James Verton, F.L.S. [Read 2nd February, 1888.] Ever since Darwin conclusively showed how the pollinia of certain orchids were conveyed to the stigmatic surface by insect agency, the subject of orchid-fertilization has been of special and even growing interest, not only to science through its further elucidation by the discovery of many new and interesting facts, but also to horticulture as serving to explain, at least in part, how it is that so many anomalous forms having the appear- ance of hybrids have made their way into European gardens. But while the observations of Darwin and those who followed him in the same track have been directed chiefly to the simple act of pollination by insect agency, the investigation of the pro- cess that follows appears to have received but a limited amoun of attention. With the view, therefore, of adding, if possible, Somewhat to the small stock of information already possessed, and also of deducing therefrom some practical results that may help to guide the operations of the hybridist, I and my assistant, wit the aid of an able draughtsman, were induced to undertake the series of observations I am now about to bring under the Society’s Notice. Our purpose was to note the progress of the pod tubes during their course through the conducting-tissues of the column into the ovary; to detect, if possible, the act of fertiliza- 396 MR. H. J. VEITCH ON THE tion of the ovules, and to determine the time that elapses between pollination and that event; and, finally, to trace the development of the ovules after fertilization into perfect seeds. Before giving a résumé of our observations, it is necessary to state that we worked under the serious disadvantage of being confined, for such work, to a low microscopic power ; that, with the exception of a little glycerine, we used no chemical reagents in preparing materials for examination ; and therefore very many details of the minute structure of the parts examined are neces- sarily omitted. It is also necessary to premise that these obser- vations were undertaken and made before we became aware of the fact that the subject had been partially investigated many years ago by Dr. Hildebrand in the Botanic Garden at Bonn, the results of whose observations were published in Mohl and Schlechtendal’s ‘Botanische Zeitung’ for October 30 and No- vember 6, 1863. Dr. Hildebrand there tells us that, incited by Darwin’s most interesting researches, he was induced, during the winter and spring months of 1863, to undertake a series of observations on some cultivated and also on some native orchids, with the object of ascertaining the time that elapses between the pollination of the flower and the fertilization of the ovule, an investigation that appeared to him to be pregnant with unex- pected results, seeing that the sexual apparatus of orchids differs so greatly from that of the great majority of other Phanerogams. Forthe results of these investigations I must refer to the memoirs quoted. Much of the ground, therefore, having been previously travelled over by Dr. Hildebrand, I am afraid that the simple facts 1 am about to bring before the Society have not altogether the merit of novelty to recommend them ; yet they may prove to be of some interest, and serve to revive the subject of the fertili- zation of orchids, which still offers a wide field for investigation. The subject selected for our object was the well-known Cattleya labiata, var. Mossie, Lindl., because we could command a good many plants for investigation, and because also in this Cattleya the column and its parts are among the largest to be found in the Orchidee; we hoped that the probability of our being able to prosecute our search with some chance of obtaining results would thence be the greater. The chief characteristics of the column of a Cattleya of the labiata group are sufficiently familiar to most botanists. The column of one of the members of the group, apparently of the same that forms our present subject, FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. 397 is well represented in Darwin’s ‘ Fertilization of Orchids’ at p. 161, where also some structural details are given. In the series of drawings made for illustra- Fig. 2. tion, fig. 1 represents the front view of ` the column and ovary of Cattleya labi- ata, var. Mossie, two thirds natural size, a few days after the expansion of the flower. From the apex or top of the pollinary apparatus to the base of the ovary it is about 3 inches long; although shown upright in the figure, it slightly arches forward from below the stigma to the apex, the part so bent is thence parallel with the labellum, which is, in fact, appressed to it, and enfolds it with its side lobes, a circum- stance that immensely facilitates the pollination of the stigma by insect agency. The stigmatic cavity is sepa- rated from the anther by a tongue- shaped rostellum; the stigmatic sur- face is coated with a thick layer of transparent viscid matter which holds the pollinia when applied to it with extraordinary tenacity. The pollinia are four in number, each pollinium, or pollen-mass as we are more accustomed to call it, is a waxy flattened disk, neither strictly oval nor strictly circular, but something between the two, or nearly the shape of an artist’s palette, and is furnished With a semitransparent ribbon-like caudicle, which is also covered with numerous pollen-grains. The ovary is cylindric, and is traversed longitudinally by three equidistant sunk lines. Fig. 2 represents a longitudinal section of the column and ovary, one fourth larger than natural size, in which the positions of the anther, rostellum, and stigma are shown by the letters P, A, and § respectively ; there is a duct or canal leading from the stigma to the ovary, down which the pollen-tubes pass. This canal in transverse section has the form of a W-shaped curve ext ending through the central part of the column where 1t 18 thickest, as shown in fig. 4; it is filled throughout with con- 398 MR. H. J. VEITCH ON THE ducting-tissue which is of a very loose consistency, and formed of greatly elongated cells generally overlapping at their ends. The narrow slit at N (fig. 2) shows the nectary that penetrates into the ovary, and in which honey is freely secreted ; OV is the imma- ture ovary, of which, for the purpose of showing the parts more distinctly,an enlarged transverse section is given in fig. 3, where it is plainly shown to consist of three divisions or lobes, from each of which, where they approach at the centre, springs a placenta., Each placenta at this early stage consists of two thickened plates with their edges turned towards each other, and almost meeting, and thence almost enclosing a quadrangular space; the rudi- mentary ovules, or rather the papille that are subsequently developed into ovules, are placed along the projecting angles of these plates. We shall see that this position of parts of the ovary is considerably modified as the process of fertilization goes on. Fig. 4 shows a similar enlarge- ment of the column in transverse section. Athough only eight times enlarged, it indicates sufficiently the parenchymatous tissue of the column and the position of the fibro-vascular bundles. Fig. 4. Fig. 3. We are now in a position to trace the process of fertilization from the time of pollination to the impregnation of the ovules. On the 1st of June, 1885, forty-five lowers of plants of the same age FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. . 399 of Cattleya labiata, var. Mossia, were selected for pollination: the flowers were divided into three equal sets of fifteen each, of which one set was fertilized with their own pollen ; a second set with the pollen of different flowers but of the same variety ; the third set was fertilized with the pollen of flowers of a different species (Lelia purpurata, Lindl.), the whole of the pollinia being applied in every case. The object of so varying the circumstances was to ascertain whether the fertilization of the ovules and subsequent ripening of the seed would be in any way differently influenced or affected thereby. We shall see in the sequel that no material differences were observable, or at least, when any were noticed, they were of too trivial a nature to be taken into account. At the time the operation was performed the weather was fine and bright, and continued so for several days afterwards. Two days afterwards the flowers were examined, and one from each group was cut. The floral segments had already become flaccid, and showed signs of rapidly withering. Under the usual cultural treatment, the flowers of a Cattleya of the labiata group retain their freshness after expansion for upwards of three weeks, and even a month in cloudy weather; hence the effect of pollination on the floral segments is here made perceptible within a few hours. The pollinia in each case were found to be in course of disintegration, forming, with the viscid secretion from the stigma, a gelatinous mass that quite filled up the stigmatic cavity. On examination under the microscope, Fig. 5. it was found in all three cases that the pollinia were breaking up into groups, generally of four gra- nules, from some of which short tubes had already protruded; in the case, however, of. the flower fertilized with the pollen of Lelia purpurata only a few such groups could be de- tected, and from these the tubes had but just started. In fig. 5 four of these groups of granules, with their tubes, are represented, as seen under the highest power at our disposal, that 18, magnified 170 times. ; Two days later we again examined. a flower from each set. The columns were found to be slightly 400 MR. H. J. VEITCH ON THE enlarged at and over the stigmatic chamber, and a change of colour, owing to their full exposure to the light, was perceptible in the epiderm. Nectar had freely exuded from the base of the column, and had spread itself over the ovary ; the disintegration of the pollinia was seen to have advanced considerably, and pollen- tubes had pushed down into the canal to about a quarter of an inch below the stigmatie chamber. The flower fertilized with the Lelia-pollen was somewhat less advanced than the other two. An interval of four days was then allowed to elapse before a further examination was made. By that time the floral segments had become quite withered, and the change of colour in the epi- derm of the column had become more manifest; at first, the ridge along the top was dull purple, but the sides were pale green. Transverse and longitudinal sec- tions of the column and ovary showed that the tubes emitted from the pollen- granules had increased immensely in numbers, and the foremost of them could be traced as far as the base of the column. Fig. 6 represents roughly the state of affairs at this epoch; the pollen-tubes, as observed under a magnifying-power of about 75 diameters, are here seen passing downwards among the elongated MET cells of the conducting-tissue in vast |/MV 9M numbers. | Four more days were again allowed to | elapse before a further examination was | made (June 9-12) ; the weather in the mean timehaving been clearand warm and the pollinated flowers having been fully exposed to direct suulight, we expected ` to fiud that tbe process of fertilization had considerably advanced. The columns | | had now become much harder in texture || and green in colour; the gelatinous mass in the stigmatic chantber had parted with much of its viscidity, and was changing to a rusty-brown colour; the TM ovaries were perceptibly enlarged, and pollen-tubes could be clearly traced to their entrance, and a few of the more advanced ; ——Ó € OUR T eR —— — —— E = Se E : = = —— = = SN DM is FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. 401 had reached the apex of the placenta. The flowers in the three sets were now equally advanced; and from this time up to the conclusion of the observations scarcely any perceptible dif- ference in condition was noticeable between them. From these and the previous observations, it now became very evident that the time which must elapse between the pollination of the flower and the impregnation of the ovules would be considerably longer than we anticipated. l It is now time to turn to the ovary itself, and to take note of the changes that took place there from the time of pollination till the impregnation of the ovules. The very ru- Fig. 7. dimentary state of these at the epoch of the ex- e pansion of the flowers has been already mentioned. Fig. 7 shows transverse sections, natural size, in three different and successive stages of develop- ment—(A) shortly after the expansion of the flower and before pollination : (B)a fortnight after polli- nation ; the change of form that had taken place in this short interval is very striking ; the outline had chan ged from circular to triangular ; the simple sunk lines of the earlier stage had widened into ee wedge-shaped clefts, dividing the whole into three =~ 5 well-marked carpellary lobes; each lobe has attained an almost triangular form by the enlargement of the placenta, and by the thickening of the walls of the ovary itself: (C) shows the further development about a Fig. 8. month after pollination ; the placenta and rudimentary ovules had then began to assume a more definite form, although no signs of impregnation of the latter could be detected. On the day the last-mentioned section was made the pollen-tubes were found to have entered the ovary, and were pushing downwards along the sides of the placentas among the ovules. The condi- tion of the ovules themselves at the same date is represented in fig. 8, where an enlarged View of a minute section is given; it is there shown that they 402 MR. H. J. VEITCH ON THE are grouped in clusters of no very definite form and outline; each ovule has the appearance of a single cell of ovoid form, but so minute are they at this stage, that no differentiation of parts could be made out under the low power to which we were re- stricted, although a faint reticulation was observable in some of the most advanced ; but this may have been an optical effect. It was, however, evident that the actual impregnation of the ovules by the pollen-tubes, which we were anxious to detect, was yet remote, or at least it was apparent that that event would not immediately occur. In fact, we were up to this time simply groping our way towards trying to ascertain what we hoped would prove to be a most interesting scientific fact, but with the road to which we were very imperfectly acquainted indeed. Our next examination was made fifty-five days after pollina- tion; but, to our surprise, although the pollen-tubes had pene- trated the ovary in countless numbers, and had completely choked up the canal leading from the stigmatic chamber to it, so that they had there taken the form of a bundle of fibres, minute as are the individuals composing it, and could be pulled away bodily in a coherent string, no actual impregnation of the ovules could be detected; the tubes lay along the sides of the placentas and among the ovules, and had reached as far as the bottom of the ovary. Moreover, all this while, and for some weeks afterwards, the summer weather was, for our climate, very favourable for the development of the impregnated flowers, the number of bright clear days being rather above the average- We waited 17 days longer before making a further examina- tion; we then found that the ovules were not only enlarged, but were also undergoing a change in form—a fact that induced us to believe that the long sought-for event was at hand, and we accordingly made a further examination three days later, but no perceptible advance could be detected. We therefore desisted from further trial for another fortnight, that is till 90 days after pollination, when, at length we were able to understand with tolerable certainty the process by which the impregnation of the ovules is effected, and to get an idea of the space of time required for its accomplishment. This will be best understood by reference to the diagrams. In fig. 9 are represented, two thirds natural size, two transverse sections of the ovary—D 55 days and E 72 days after the pol- lination of the flower; in fig. 10 a transverse section 90 days i FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. 403 after pollination, also two thirds natural size: these, with the drawings in fig. 7, form a series. The development of the ovules Fig. 9. themselves is represented at five different stages in fig. 12, and four later in fig. 13, all greatly enlarged, thus :— A, the ovule rudiment before pollination. B, ” » 30 days after the pollination of the flower. 0, ” ” 55 » » » D, " » 66 » » » E, » » 72 . » » 2 F, > » 75 » » » G, ” » 90 » » » H, » » 120 " " n 1, ” ” 150 » » » , diment The series A-F si he development of the ru e series A~F simply shows the it is at this stage that nto the perfectly anatropous ovule; 404 MR. H. J. VEITCH ON THE impregnation takes place. That the pollen-tubes then come into contact with the true apex of the ovules is certain, but this was Fig. 12. Fig. 13. all we could detect. In no case could we find that the tubes actually penetrated the ovules; nor could we detect any embryo- sac or other differentiation of parts in the ovule itself under the low power we were constrained to use, and owing to the mi- nuteness of the ovules even at this stage; but our failure to discover these parts by no means excludes the supposition of their existence, either in the form in which they occur in other monocotyledonous plants, or in some modification of that form. But to return to observed facts. The pollen-tubes push down into the ovary in countless numbers, and make their way along the placentas and among the protuberances of it that bear the groups of ovules in the manner shown in fig. 11. The form of the ovule at this stage may be regarded as nearly cylindric, being slightly contracted at the apex. It will be noticed that this form differs considerably from the elongated spindle-shaped mature seed ; and having still some materials left, we were desirous of observing one or two intermediate stages of the development of the former into the latter; we therefore cut one of the remaining capsules about four months after the pollination of the flower, and found the supposed impregnated ovules had attained the form represented by H in fig. 18. As this showed but a very slow development, we waited another month before examining another mm FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. 405 capsule; by this time the ovules, or seeds as we should perhaps now call them, had become elongated in one direction and con- tracted in the other, as shown by I in fig. 13. A group of ovules at this stage, magnified 45 Fig. 14. times, is shown in fig. 14. It \ was now clear that the im- pregnated ovules hadattained their mature form and size, although, from our experi- ence in hybridizing orchids, we were sure the seed would not be ripe for some months to come.. As the days at this period of our investiga- tion were getting short and cold, and artificial heat alone bad to be depended on to maintain the plants in health, We desisted from further "E examination; and the few remaining capsules were left on the Plants to mature their seeds or to fall, as the case might be, the latter being quite a common occurrence under the artificial con- ditions tropical orchids are cultivated in this country. When I say fall, the expression is not literally correct ; the peduncle shrivels and withers, and the capsule dehisces before the con- tained seeds are mature, a cause due probably more to the murky condition of the atmosphere of London during the winter months than to any other I can suggest. It happened m the prosent instance that two of the remaining capsules failed in this way to mature their seed, ‘and split early in March ; the contents were examined, but showed nothing more than the shrivelling that would naturally be expected under the circumstances. Tho Te maining two matured their seed and dehisced towards the en M May, or about twelve months after pollination. A number o the seeds were examined with the aid of the microscope ; MS one half were found to be plump; they may therefore : assumed to have been good; the other half consisted of mere dust and shrivelled ovules. The question at once suggeste itself, Had these apparently abortive ovules ever ween Bau nated by the. pollen-tubes? I think not; for on the same A the ovules were found in the condition represented in fig. 14, an 406 ON THE FERTILIZATION OF CATTLEYA LABIATA. where numberless pollen-tubes were observed in the position there shown; in another section made from the same capsule no tubes could be detected, although the ovules had enlarged in the same way. . From the foregoing series of observations, we are enabled to deduce the following general statements :— The impregnation of the ovules of Cattleya labiata, var. Mossie, under glass in the climate of London takes place from 75 to 90 days after the pollination of the flower, the length of time being doubtless influenced by the state of the weather during the interval, and especially by the amount of direct sunlight the plants receive; the more direct sunlight, the shorter the interval, and vice verså. A proportion of the ovules only are fertilized; but how great that proportion is it is not possible to determine with certainty ; it is never probably much less than one half ; it probably varies from a little less to alittle more than one half. It is certain also that of the seeds which are apparently mature and good, à greater or less proportion of them failed to germinate under artificial conditions. ` It takes ahout twelve months, under the same conditions, to effect the maturation of the capsules; it being highly probable that during the winter months, when the temperature in which the plants are kept is comparatively low, and the amount of direct sunlight and sun-heat is at the minimum, there is a cessation of growth which is renewed as the summer months are approached. In bringing my notes to a close, permit me to say that I have simply endeavoured to bring before the Society at least some of the phenomena that occur in the fertilization of orchids, which, so far as I am aware, have not previously been observed; and if in so doing I have added ever so little to our knowledge of the won- derful processes by which Nature effects the reproduction of these remarkable plants, I shall feel amply repaid for the time given to the investigation. MR. C. B. CLARKE ON PANICUM SUPERVACUUM. 407 On PANICUM SUPERVACPUM, sp. nova. ~ By C. B. Crak&r, F.L.S. [Read 1st December, 1887.] Panicum supervacuum (i. e. redundant) differs from all other Panicums (and their allies) by having constantly an extra flower interposed between the male and female flowers in each spikelet. In the annexed figure, representing one spikelet dissected out, A is the lower glume, B the upper glume, C the lower flower (always reduced to an empty lower pale in the present species so far as seen), D the redundant flower, E the perfect closed flower, which is hardened brown, showing, under a low magnification, obscure transverse wavy marks, as is common in Panicum. The hardening of the fertile flower in Panicum is caused by a cor- rugated thickening of the walls of the cells. Asis so common in Panicums of the P. prostratum group, the glumes A, B, and the lower flower C are pilose, while the fertile flower E is glabrous. The intermediate flower D is intermediate in character between the male C and the fertile E. Sometimes it has an upper pale anda small rudiment (possibly of a pistil); and in these cases it is partially hardened, quite glabrous, and shows the corrugated thickened cells and very obscure transverse wavy marks, as in the lower pale of the fertile flower. Sometimes it is empty, and then less thickened, and occasionally minutely Pilose. The interposed flower is in- serted in regular alternation; so that the fertile flower E comes over the lower glume A, instead of over B as in all other Panicums. The pedicel 18 articulated below the lower glume; and the species shows so far no ten- dency towards Isachne: it is a very Common-looking Panicum, near P. Prostratum, Lam., and P. antidotale, tz., and, without dissection, might be actually sorted into the Kew bundle of P. prostratum, which comprises & considerable range of forms. On my showing this species to Prof. Oliver, he called my attention to the cases of P. rude, Nees, and LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2x 408 MESSRS. C. B. CLARKE AND J. G. BAKER ON P. cayennense, Lam., mentioned by Doell (in Mart. Flora Brasil., Gram. pp. 127, 128, in nota), in which species Doell has noticed an extra flower. In these cases, however, the redundant flower occurs only exceptionally, causing the spikelets to look “ double.’ In P. supervacuum the spikelets are closed, not more turgid than those of P. prostratum. It may be suggested that P. super- vacuum is a state of P. prostratum, Lam. (or one of the nume- rous closely allied species thereto), arising from cultivation or accident. To this I reply that no Panicwm of this group 18 cultivated in India, so far as I know; and that I have col- lected P. supervacuum both in the Terai of Sikkim and near Moorshedabad. The uniformity of structure of the spikelets throughout these examples has caused me to treat itas a species, of which I append a technical description, using (as throughout this paper) the terminology of Kunth. Panicum SUPERYACUUM. Culmi 3-4 dm. longi, ramosi, Va- gantes. Folia 7 cm. longa, 8 mm. lata, basi truncata, in utraque facie pilosa ; ligula ex annulo pilorum constans. Panicula 1 dm. longa, laxa; rami 4-5 cm. longi, distantes, lineares, parum divisi. Spicule 8 mm. longs, irregulariter sparse, ssepe geminatte (altera sessilis, altera pedicellata); pedicelli minute pilosi, sub glumis articulati. Glums (cum flore inferiore) pilose: inferior cum i parte superioris equilonga. Flos imperfectus (1- vel 2-paleatus) supervacuus inter florem masculum et florem perfectum inter- positus.—Species P. prostrato, Lam., similis. Hab. Bengalia, C. B. Clarke, nn. 35108, 33585, 36932. Supplementary Note on the Ferns of N rthern India. By C. B. Crarke, F.L.S., and J. G. Baer, F.L.S. [Read 3rd November, 1887.] J. G. Baker has been looking through the miscellaneous collec- tion of Ferns which C. B. Clarke has lately brought from Northern India, and selecting therefrom such specimens as he wishes to have pasted down in the Kew Herbarium. It has been the prac tice of J. G. Baker, in similarly picking over fern collections for THE FERNS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 409 Kew, to publish a note of the new and critical plants ; because, if no record is thus kept, when the selected specimens have been once sorted into their places in the Kew herbarium, it is practi- cally impossible to collect them again. We have therefore drawn up the present Note, which is in the form of a supplement to the paper of C. B. Clarke, “On the Ferns of Northern India,” published in the ‘ Transactions’ of this Society, series 2, Botany, vol. i. pp. 425-611. The collection of C. B. Clarke included some ferns authenticated by H. Blanford; and among these some species lately printed in H. Blanford’s ‘ Simla Cheilanthes ': and there are a few miscel- laneous observations noted by J. G. Baker referring to North- Indian Ferns, but not exactly suggested by the collection of C. B. Clarke. 1. CvaTHEA pEcrPIENS, C. B. Clarke et Baker ; i. e. Hemitelia decipiens, J. Scott in Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. xxx. p. 33, t. 14; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 430. : Certissime Cyathea. Yn C. B. Clarke, nn. 44025, 38322, in- Volucra (imo in sicco) spherica completa sunt. Hooker f. et T. Thomson, et G. Gammie e plantis cultivatis hanc plantam cum C. spinulosa, Wall., conjunxerunt. 2. Cyarnza Brunonrana, C. B. Clarke et Baker ; i. e. Also- phila Brunoniana, Wall.; Hook. Sp. Fil. vol. i. p. 52 Hemitelia Brunoniana, C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 430. Involucra juniora spherica completa. 8. Arsornıza sikxiwENsis, O. B. Clarke et Baker ; fronde 2-pinnata 3-pinnatifida; pinnularum segmentis majusculis, wi guste oblongis, conspicue crenato-serrulatis, venulis 2-fidis mul- tisque 3-fidis, rhachidibus ferrugineo-bullatis neque hirtulis. lew. Non spinosa. Caudex visa 6-pedalis. Frondes 6-10-peda 8; rhachis mollis a paleis adpressis brunneo-castanels ligulato-linea- ribus (4 unciam longis) dense intecta. Pinnæ longæ He maah latæ 6 uncias, oblongæ, lateribus subparallelis. Pinnulæ one uncias, late 1 unciam, tenere: segmenta crenata interdum paulio pinnatifida. Sori 4-10 in unoque segmento, in 2 seriebus rectis dispositi: sori juniores, sphærici, virides, omnino nudi. 2 Sikkim ; Rungbee, alt. 5500 ped., C. B. Clarke n. 36377. 410 MESSRS. C. B. CLARKE AND J. G. BAKER ON 4. DrcksowraA APPENDICULATA, Wall. List, 65, var. ELWESII (sp., Hook. et Baker, Syn. Fil. p. 54). . E serie exemplorum D. Elwesii a Levinge communicatorum, Beddome D. Elwesii pro var. glabra D. appendicule habet. 5. HYMENOPHYLLUM FLACCIDUM, Van den Bosch ; Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. t. 276.—H. denticulatum, Sw., var. flaccidum, C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 438. Khasia; Cheira, alt. 4300 ped., C. B. Clarke nn. 42796, 45778. Exemplis copiosis comparatis, J. G. Baker hane plantam pro specie (nec varietate) habet. 6. TRICHOMANES BIPUNCTATUM, Poir.; var. late alata, Van den Bosch, Hymen. Suppl. p. 54 (sp.). Sikkim, J. D. Hooker, Griffith; Rungbee, alt. 5500 ped., C. B. Clarke n. 36386. Hee var. a T. bipunctato, Poir. typ. multum distat fronde sessili nec stipitato ; charactere a C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 440, przeterviso. 7. DAYALLIA MEMBRANULOSA, Wall.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 442. Darjeeling; alt. 6000 ped—In Sikkim a Levinge etiam lecta. 8. DAYALLIA DAREXFORMIS, C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ger. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 443. Hoc loco plants» dus confuse sunt; cf. C. B. Clarke in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. vol. xix. p.291. H.C. Levinge has duas in uno genere in unica sectione collocat. In exemplis juvenilibus Poly- podit dareaformis, Hook., ne vestigium ullum involucri discernere potuimus. 9. DavaLLIA PULCHRA, D. Don; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 444. Var. DELAVAYI (sp., Beddome, MS.) ; tenuius divisa, fere quadri- pinnatifida, segmentis ultimis minimis oblongo-linearibus. Khasia; alt. 5000-5600 ped., C. B. Clarke nn. 45478, 44251. Yunan, Delavay. Varietas a ceteris exemplis orientalibus D. pulchre multum recedens, var. pseudo-cystopteris, Kunze, potius referens, ged in hae segmenta ultima multo longiora sublanceolata. THE FERNS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 411 10. DavarLrA BULLATA, Wall.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 445. Var. CYPHOCHLAMYS ; involucris late campanulaceis, lateribus fere liberis. Khasia; Shillong, alt. 4000 ped., a C. B. Clarke et G. Mann lecta. Varietas inter D. bullatam et D. Griffithianam quodammodo intermedia; squame rhizomatis interdum albide. 11. CHEILANTHES FARINOSA, Kaulf.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 457. Var. SUBDIMORPHA ; frondibus triangularibus, stipitibus fron- dium sterilium brevissimis, fertilium elongatis. Khasia; Shillong, alt. 5000 ped., C. B. Clarke n. 40529 &c. Varietas inter C. farinosam et C. argenteam fere intermedia ex sententia Beddome. Var. anceps (sp., Blanford ! Simla Cheilanthes) ; stipitum squa- mis numerosis, castaneis, in margine pallidis; frondibus in lamina inferiore albo-farinosis. : Himalaya Occidentalis; alt. 4000 ped., Blanford. Khasia; alt. 5000 ped., frequens, C. B. Clarke n. 40528 &c. i Var. inter C. farinosam et C. albo-marginatam fere intermedia. — C. grisea (sp., Blanford ! Simla Cheilanthes), nobis, C. farinose forma minor videtur. . Var. TENERA; fronde tenera, parva, subtriangulari, parum farinosa. Khasia; Khiri Flum., alt. 2500 ped., C. B. Clarke n. 45686. 12. CHEILANTHES ARGENTEA, Kaulf.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 458. Var. SULPHUREA, Hook. eu: Ab hac C. farinosam, var. chrysophyllam, Hook., distinguere nequimus. (C. argentea ev C. albomarginata quasi C. farinose forme forsan habendz» suut. 18. ONYcHIUM japonicum, Kunze; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 459. Rhizoma semper longe repens, mediocre nec crassum, frondibus remotis; in var. multisecta rhizoma omnino idem. 412 MESSRS. C. B. CLARKE AND J. G. BAKER ON 14. PTERIS GREVILLEANA, Wall.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 466. Adde syn. P. quadriaurita var. digitata, Baker in Trim. Journ. Bot. 1879, p. 40. Adde habitat: Assam ; Luckimpore, alt. 300 ped. ; Garo Hills, alt. 1200 ped. 15. ASPLENIUM LONGISSIMUM, Blume; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 478. Adde habitat: a Garo Collibus usque ad Muneypoor, alt. 100- 1000 ped., frequens. 16. AsPLENIUM LONGIFOLIUM, D. Don ; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 478. In exemplis, a H. Blanford communicatis, J. G. Baker paucos soros diplaziformes invenit. 17. AsPLENIUM DREPANOPHYLLUM, Hook. et Baker; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 487. Adde habitat : Panchmurree, H. Blanford. 18. ASPLENIUM Fitrx-remina, Bernh. ; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 491. Adde Var. 8. SCHIMPERI, sp., Moug. ; Fée, Gen. Filic. (Polypod.), p. 187 ; rhizomate horizontali elongato. 7 Simla, H. Blanford. Exempla, a H. Blanford communicata, cum Abyssinicis omnino congruunt ; H. Blanford autem exempla misit alia quorum rhizoma abbreviatum stipitibus contiguis. 19. AsPLENIUM SYLVATICUM, Presl; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 497. Exempla ex unica grege lecta variant pinnis subintegris, pinnis plus minus pinnatifidis et pinnis pinnatis! C. B. Clarke n. 45594 &c. A. acuminatum, Wall., est idem. 4. speciosum, Mett. (Hook. & Baker, Syn. Fil. p. 235), quoad majorem partem ex A, acum- nato, Wall., constat: exempla autem pauca a Malaya paullum distant segmentis (ssepius brevibus) acutissimis, soris longissimis. A. sylvaticum quoad exempla australiora et Zeylanica recedit lextura tenuiore et margine acutius serratula. E sententia Beddomei, A. sylvaticum (forme Nilagirice Zeylanice) species est bona; A. sylvaticum (forme Himalenses Khasiane Bur- THE FERNS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 418 mannice) species est diversa cum A. latifolio fortasse olim conjungenda. 20. ASPLENIUM TORRENTIUM, C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 500, tab. 64 (fig. 2 excl.). Simla, alt. 6000 ped., H Blanford. _ Tab. 64. fig. 2 est A. latifolium, D. Don: error magna a Beddome detecta. 21. ASPLENIUM SIKKIMENSE, O. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 500, est (fide Beddomei) A. polypodioides, Mett., var. aspera, sp. Blume. 22. ASPLENIUM MULTICAUDATUM, Wall.; €. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 502. Forma typica: rhizomate horizontali subhypog&o elongato, fronde regulariter secta, soris minusculis.—Forma prsesertim in Himalaya lecta. Var. TRISTIS, C. B. Clarke, 1l. c. ; rhizomate horizontali hypogwo elongato ; fronde parva aut magna laxe irregulariter secta, soris (quam in forma typica) majoribus.— Var. in Khasia copiosa. Var. caupicea, Baker et C. B. Clarke; rhizomate suberecto stipitibus cespitosis; fronde ut in var. ¿risti secta; soris mi- nusculis. Khasi et Garo Colles, alt. 2000-5000 ped., frequens. E sen- tentia Beddomei hæc varietas est A. umbrosum var. australis. 23. ALLANTODIA JAVANICA, Bedd.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 505. In Hook. et Bauer, Gen. Fil. t. 120 A (ut in exemplis aliis) in- volucrum exacte allantodioideum fere inferum (cyatheoideum) depietum est: in exemplis alis C. B. Clarke n. 35390, invo- ucrum superum ab altero (exteriore) latere dehiscens omnino Asplenii evadit. In exemplo Asplenii unilateralis, Lam., in h. Beddome propr. conservato, involucrum inferum omnino ut Allan- todie typice, Hook. et Bauer, Gen. Fil. t. 120 A, exstat. In sec- tione Pseudallantodia Asplenii (C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 495), sori (magis quam in Allantodia ipsa) al- lantodioidei sunt. In pluribus Diplaziis autem in herbario affixis, aori in dorso fracti a margine non dehiscentes visi sunt: preterea fide Beddomei in agro visa viva hec Hudiplazia haud raro soros 414 MESSRS. C. B. CLARKE AND J. G. BAKER ON pseudallantoideis exhibent. Genera Filicum e venatione potius quam ex involucris olim ordinanda sunt. 24. AsPIDIUM PRESCOTTIANUM, Wall., var. B. BAKERIANA (8p.), Atkinson MS.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 510. Adde: Baker in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 1656; quo loco Baker hane varietatem pro specie habuit. 25. ASPIDIUM ARISTATUM, Sw. ; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 511. Var. typica partim, i. e. A. coniifolio (cum syn.) excl.—Lastrea aristata, Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. t. 261, partim, i. e. rhizoma in angulo sinistro superiore depictum.— Rhizoma repens, divisum, 1-1 unciam crassum: stipites subdis- tantes in rhizoma continuo transeuntes; squame in rhizomate (cum squamis consimilibus in basi stipitum) 4-1 unciam longa, lanceolato-subulate, dense, patule, brunnes unicolores. Frondes mediocres (c. 12-18 uncias longs), 2-pinnate aut sub-3-pinnate. Planta in India austraii, Zeylania, Malaya, Polynesia, frequens : in India boreali nondum lecta. Var. cosıtrouıa, Wall. List, n. 341, non Thwaites; rhizoma breve crassum, sspe fere arborescens e terra exsertum, suberectum, apice a stipitibus stipatis coronatum ; squam in basi stipitum 2 unciam (et ultra) longs, lanceolato-subulat®, dens®, suberect®, brunne® unicolores. Frondes sepe magne (usque ad 4-5 pedes longs) 3-pinnatee interdum 4-pinnat® segmentis ultimis angustis. —Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. t. 261, partim, i. e. quoad pinnam depictam. In India boreali communis. j Forma affinis (sp.), Wall. List, n. 370; var., C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 511, cum syn. et cum var. Assamica,l. c.: rhizomate squamisque omnino ut in var. coniifolia, Wall., sed fronde (sepius magna) minus (interdum multo minus) secta.—Lastrea aristata, Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. t. 228; Bedd. Ferns South Ind. t. 101. Forma in omni India cum Burma lecta. Var. Tawartesıı, Thwaites, C. P. n. 8988; caudice erecto, squamis in dimidio inferiore stipitis late ovatis, in medio smpe castaneis ; fronde 1-2-pedali 2-3-pinnata, soris involucratis, 12 facie inferiore frondis sitis. Zeylania; in provincia centrali copiosa (Thwaites). THE FERNS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 415 . Forma anomala; soris in facie superiore frondis sitis, involucro eaduco aut forsan interdum obsoleto.—Thwaites, C. P. n. 3504. Polypodium anomalum, Hook. in Kew Gard. Misc. vol. viii. p. 360, t. 11. Zeylania ; alt. 5000-7000 ped. (Thwaites). 26. NEPHRODIUM CUSPIDATUM, Hook. et Baker ; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 512. Adde: rhizoma horizontale breve, stipitibus approximatis. 27. NEPHRODIUM GRACILESCENS, Hook.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i.p. 512. Varietates et forme a C. B. Clarke sub unica specie enumerate, ex sententia Beddomei 2 vel 3, ex sententia Bakeri 3 vel plures species bonas constituunt : sed species a Baker proposite cum speciebus Beddomei non con- termine sunt. Sequitur enumeratio formarum :— a. ASPIDIUM GRACILESCENS, Blume!; rhizomate horizontali, stipitibus approximatis robustioribus, venis indivisis.—Nephro- dium gracilescens, Hook. et Bak. Syn. Fil. p. 262, typ. Ab India boreali nondum recepta. b. AsPIDIUM GLANDULIGERUM, Kunze!; rhizomate elongato tenui, stipitibus sepe distantibus, fronde tenuiore in superficie inferiore glanduligera, involucris ciliatis, venis indivisis.—Ne- phrodium gracilescens, var. 3, Hook. et Bak. Syn. Fil. p. 262. In China. In Khasia vulgaris, alt. 4000 ped., C. B. Clarke nn. 37395, 44338, 42908, &c. &c. €. NEPHRODIUM GRACILESCENS, var. HIRSUTIPES, C. B. Clarke, in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. tab. 67. fig. 1; rhizomate brevissimo, stipitibus subcespitosis robustioribus basi hirsutis, venis indivisis.— Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. t. 253, fide Beddomei ips. Hane plantam Beddome mecum ut var. N. gracilescentis wsti- mat: Baker autem pro specie maluit. Nephrodium gracilescens, var. didymochlenoides, C. B. Clarke, l. c. tab. 67. fig. 2, est Airsutipidis mera forma (Beddome, Baker, C. B. Clarke). d. NEPHRODIUM FLACCIDUM, Hook. Sp. Fil. vol. iv. p. 133, t. 263; stipitibus subcaspitosis, fronde flaccida molli, rhachide pinnarum quasi-alata, pinnarum segmentis pinnatifidis, venis (fere omnibus) furcatis. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2L 416 MESSRS. C. B. CLARKE AND J. G. BAKER ON In Sikkim et Khasia, alt. 3000-6000 ped. frequens, C. B. Clarke nn. 38514, 44590, &c. Certissime pro specie habenda fide Beddome et Baker. Forma (mihi) rhachide obscure aut obsolete alata.—C. B. Clarke n. 40533 (cum multis aliis inter hune numerum et N. flaccidum, typ. intermediis); Baker huic n. 40533 nomen flaccidum tribuit Beddome nomen nullum tribuit: Beddome enim speciem N. flac- cidum in rhachide pinnarum quasi-alata (ut charactere essentiali) stabilivit. e. NEPHRODIUM GRACILESCENS, var. DECIPIENS, C. B. Clarkein Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. tab. 65. fig. 2; stipitibus sub- cespitosis, fronde flaccida, venis paucis (aut nullis) furcatis.— “ Verosimiliter species distincta," Bedd. Handb Ferns Brit. India, p. 234. Contra Nephrodii hirsutipidis (sp. Baker), var. ex sen- tentia Bakeri. Kbasia, alt. 5000 feet, C. B. Clarke nn. 454606, 45655. Hæ plante Baker ad var. decipientem retulit; Beddome his plantis nomen non dedit. Mihi hi numeri cum var. decipiente conjungendi; seda Nephrodio flaccido forma n. 40583, vix diversi videntur. 28. NEPHROVIUM CcANUM, Hook. et Baker; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 515. Simla, H. Blanford; rhizomate horizontali brevi: sed in N. prolizo typ. C. B. Clarke n. 44652 rhizoma omnino simile videri potest. 29. NxPHRODIUM sparsum, D. Don, var. 2, latisquama, C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 524, est N. pulvi- nuliferum, cf. C. B. Clarke in Journ. Linn. Soc. vol. xix. p. 289. . 80. NEPHRODIUM Oraria, Baker in Hook. et Baker, Sp. Fil. p. 288. Assam ; Shillong, alt. 5300 ped., G. Mann. In India boreali antehac ignota. 31. NEPHRODIUM PROCURRENS, Hook. et Baker; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 580. — Var. ? microloba ; pinnis usque ad 4 partem vix divisis. Assam ; Nambre Forest, C. B. Clarke n. 40811. Rhizoma tenue, elongatum : pinne fere N. pennigeri. 92. NEPHRODIUM AMBOINENSE, Presl; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 532. THE FERNS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 417 Var. ß. evoluta ; fronde magna; pinnis magnis distantibus. Assam ; Shillong, alt. 3500 ped., C. B. Clarke nn. 44509, 44528, 44534. Ex sententia Beddomei species nec var. 33. NEPHRODIUM CICUTARIUM, Hook. et Baker; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 539. Var.? dubia; magna; stipitis basi a squamis lanceolatis nigris pendentibus ornata; fronde lanceolata 1-pinnata; pinnis 6 pari- bus semipinnatis, 2 imis bifurcatis ; soris magnis biseriatis. Assam ; Luckimpore, C. B. Clarke n. 37819. In herb. C. B. Clarke sub nomine N. decurrens, var. exalata: ex sententia Bakeri forma inter N. cicutarium et N. pachyphyllum intermedia, verosimiliter species bona. 34. Potyrpopium AMENUM, Wall.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 550. Forma pilosa; fronde subtus in superficie copiose breviter pilosa. Khasia; frequens, C. B. Clarke nn. 44274, 44822, &c. 35. PoLYPoDIUM suBAURICULATUM, Blume, Fl. Jav. Fil p.177, t. 83; pinnis numerosis approximatis, basi angustatis rarius subauriculatis, anguste lanceolatis, subintegris aut serratis; areolis 1-serialibus in tab. Blumei (aut sepius 2-serialibus); soris l-serialibus conspicue immersis (i. e. pinnis verrucosis). Khasia, Simons n. 282 in h. Kew. (exemplum unicum a Khasia visum). Malaya, Australia, Polynesia, copiosa. Goniophlebium subauriculatum, Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. t. 78, ab exemplo Javensi depictum fide auctoris ips. huc spectat: P. argutum, Wall., forma geographica P. subauriculati erit. 36. P. anaurum, Wall.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 551; pinnis (quam in P. subauriculato) minus numerosis, minus approximatis, venatione laxiore, basi angustatis aut subauriculatis; areolis l-serialibus aut 2-serialibus ; soris 1- serialibus, non immersis. Himalaya; vulgaris. Khasia; frequens. Forma khasiana; pinnis lanceolatis (quam in P. subauriculato sepius latioribus), basi sspe subauriculatis, haud raro conspicue auriculatis ; areolis 2-serialibus ; soris 1-serialibus non immersis. 2712 418 ON THE FERNS OF NORTHERN INDIA. — P. subauriculatum, C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 551 (exempla Khasiana omnia nisi exemplum Simons n. 282). Khasia; vulgaris. 37. POLYPODIUM CYRTOLOBUM, J. Smith; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 563. Khasi ; alt. 5000 ped., C. B. Clarke n. 45819. Species in Khasia antehac non lecta: sed forsan a P. hastato, Thunb., var. oryloba vix diversa. 38. POLYPODIUM JUGLANDIFOLIUM, D. Don; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 566. Var. PAUPER; fronde 1-3 unc. longa, lanceolata, indivisa, in- tegra, per totam longitudinalitatem sepe fere sorifera. Khasia; alt. 3000 ped., in ripis fluminis Umian, C. B. Clarke nn. 37267, 40657. Varietas decipiens: a Beddome juxta P. Grifithianum, 4 Bakero juxta P. ovatum, primo locata. 39. OPHIOGLOSSUM RETICULATUM, Linn.; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 586. Adde habitat: Parasnath, Chota Nagpore, alt. 2500 ped. 40. LvcoPopruM Szraeo, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 1565. Khasia; Maophlang, alt. 5800 ped., C. B. Clarke n. 36965 ; ; Myrung, Grifth. Exemplum parvum Griffithii, in plagula Lycopodii zeylanici in- fixum, a C. B. Clarke olim pretervisum. 41. LYCOPODIUM CASUARINOIDES, Spring; C. B. Clarke in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. vol. i. p. 593. Var. PECTINATA, Baker ; foliis divaricatis conspicue albo-aristu- latis, inflorescentia depauperata.— Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 968. fig. 4. Khasia ; alt. 500 feet (Soyung &c.) sat communis. " Var. eximia, a Gustav Mann pro specie propria habita, In Khasia collibus facile distirguenda: sed exempla a montibus Borneo in herb. Kew. conservata intermedia sunt. DIAGNOSES PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 419 Diagnoses pasarun Novarum Orientalium. By Dr. GEORGE E. Post, Beyrout, Syria. (Communicated by J. G. Baker, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.) [Read 19th April, 1888.] Tue diagnoses and descriptions following are those of species and varieties discovered by the author in Syria and the adjacent regions of Asia Minor. All references to species and other botanical subdivisions are to the ‘Flora Orientalis’ of Boissier. The plants described have been carefully compared with the nearest allied species in the Herbaria of M. Boissier at Geneva, and of the Royal Gardens at Kew, to the authorities of both of which establishments the author is indebted for much aid, which he desires gratefully to acknowledge. For convenience of reference, the varieties have been put in the order of the species. I. RANUNCULACEE. RANUNOULUS arvensis, L., var. ROsTRATUS. Disci spine breves, sepe ad tuberculos reduct® ; marginis spine breves, spe ad dentes reductz; carpellum in rostrum subulatum arcua- tum ovario duplo brevius abeuns. Hab. Libanus; Bethel, Palestine; Haurán. R. arvensis, L., var. LONGISPINUS; marginis spine ovario longiores. Hab. prope Berythum. II. PAPAVERACEE. Papaver Rucas, L., var. PINNATUM. Hispidissimum ; folia caulina intermedia petiolata imparipinnata 3—4-jugis. foliolis oblongis grosse et irregulariter serrato-incisis segmento termi- nale obovato truncato grosse serrato-lobato, capsula obovata. Hab. Kaftin ad radices Libani prope Tripoli. The single specimen, which was presented to the writer by - Daüd Eesa, is more robust than P. Rheas, D., var. syriacum, Boiss, and far more hispid. The leaves are from 4-6 inches long, and the leaflets from 3-14 inch long, very coarsely toothed. A smoother specimen, with similar pinnate leaves (125 * Plante Syrim Littoralis,’ under var. syriacum, Boiss. in 420 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES Herb. Kew), resembles it in all but the club-shaped umbonate capsules. Further study will probably reduce P. umbonatum, Boiss., P. stylatum, Boiss. et Bal., P. clavatum, Boiss. et Haussk., P. commutatum, Fisch. et Mey., and P. polytrichum, Boiss. et Ky., to varieties of P. Rhaas. III. CRUCIFERZ. HrsPERIS AINTABICA. Perennis, parce pilosa, foliis inferio- ribus obtusis lyrato-pinnatifidis vel sinuato-dentatis, superioribus integris acutis, racemo elongato laxo ramoso, floribus violaceis petalorum limbo ungue duplo breviore, siliquis (junioribus) strictis, glabris. Hab. prope Aintab; floret vere. Closely allied to the Armenian H. bicuspidata, Willd., and H. unguicularis, Boiss. from which it differs by indumentum and entire stem-leaves. Stems numerous, 1 foot high or more, woody at base from & woody root, green, narrowly paniculate above; lower leaves nar- rowly oblanceolate, 3-5 inches long, 4-7 lines broad, obtuse, tapering into a petiole; stem-leaves smaller, oblong and oblong- lanceolate, sessile, rather obtuse or acute; calyx violet; flowers 8 lines broad, pods stipitate. MALCOLMIA AURANITICA. Annua, sparse glanduloso-puberula, caule fere a basi ramoso erecto, foliis ambitu linearibus runcinatis, floribus roseis, petalorum laminis oblongo-obovatis, siliquis (juni- oribus) parce papillosis. Hab. in agro ad viam prope Sowarat-es-Saghirah, ditionis Haurán ; floret Maio. Near M. runcinata, C. A. Mey., from which it differs by the indumentum, the shape of leaves and petals, and the pedicelled flowers. A small herb, the single immature specimen being 3 inches high ; the lower leaves 1} inch long, 2-3 lines broad, with minute sparingly dentate lobes 1-14 line long, 4-1 line broad; racemes few-flowered, simple; the pedicels half as long as calyx ; sepals erect, green, sparingly papillose, obtuse, narrowly scarious at margin ; petals pink, 5 lines long. M. zacHLENBSIS. - Annua, patule pubescens, caule simplici PLANTARUM NOYARUM ORIENTALIUM. 421 erecto, foliis ambitu linearibus pinnatifidis, floribus roseis, peta- lorum laminis oblongis integris, siliquis (junioribus) hirtis. Hab. in agris prope Zachleh, Coslesyriv; floret Aprili. Near thelast; but differs from it and M. runcinata, C. A. Mey., by the pinnatifid (not runcinate) leaves, with oblong or trian- gular entire lobes. A small herb, the few immature specimens not exceeding 3 inches in height, leaves 1-2 inches long, 2-21 lines broad, lobes 13 line long, 1 line broad; racemes few-flowered, loose ; pedicel half as long as calyx; sepals crisply papillose, erect, oblong obtuse. JETHIONEMA LONGISTYLUM. Perenne, caulibus rigidibus basi ligneo ascendentibus, foliis coriaceis oblongo-linearibus obtusis turionum sterilium confertis ramorum fertilium paucis, floribus - ++. Siliculis oblongo-rotundatis apice emarginatis alis angustis vix inflexis, stylo sinu angusto »quilongo vel longiore. Hab. in excelsis montis Jebel-el Fughri, Libani ; Kai-pok-dagh, Amani infra cacumine ; floret Julio. Near Æ. coridifolium, DC.; but differs in the more woody stems, longer leaves, but principally in the large, nearly flat pods, with spreading pedicels, and style as long as sinus, or longer. A shrubby plant, 6-10 inches high, with branching stem; leaves of sterile stems nearly rosetted at end, an inch or more Jong, 2-3 lines broad, those of fertile stems a little smaller, all very obtuse; pods 3-4 lines long, 24-3 lines broad, with narrow wing and 1-ovuled cell; seed 14 line long, 1 line broad. JE. GILEADENSE. Glabrum, parce ramosum, foliis inferioribus petiolatis obovatis margine undulatis, caulinis linearibus acutis, floribus . . . . racemis fructiferis elongatis laxis, siliculis obovato- orbiculatis basi retusis apice vix emarginatis, alis loculi — ®quantibus radiato-plicatis involutis crenatis tandem fimbriatis, stigmate sessili. : Hab. in umbrosis prope Es-Salt, ditionis ‘Gilead; floret Martio. i i Near Æ. clandestinum, Del., of which I have seen 8 pra ni 2 Boissier’s Herbarium, but neglected to note the distinguisbing characteristics. A plant with shrubby base, long, as long as petiole; stem-leaves 5 lines long, i high, lower leaves 3 lines dre bie 14 line broad, 422 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES silicle 24 lines long. The specimen from which the above descrip- tion was made has few fruits and no flowers. IV. SILENEZ. DrANTHUS MULTIPUNCTATUS, Ser., var. PRUINOSUS. Indumen- . tum pruinosum. Hab. ad rupes calidos ad viam inter Hierosolymam et Jericho. D. FLORIBUNDUS, Boiss., var. KERHANICUS. Folia et caules pruinoso-scabridi; flores rarius bini, sæpius solitarii; petala siccitate flava. Hab. prope Kerhân ad radices australes montis Akherdagh, Syris borealis. D. AvRANITICUS. Glaber glaucescens, caulibus parce ramosis, floribus axillaribus vel terminalibus solitariis magnis longe pedun- eulatis, squamis quaternis oblongo-lanceolatis apice patulis sca- rioso-marginatis in cuspidem viridem acutam patulam vel ascen- dentem abruptiuscule attenuatis, calycis squamis 23plo longioris dentibus triangulari-lanceolatis mucronatis, lamina obovato-spa- thulata parce dentata. Hab.in agris inter Irbid et Bosrah, ditionis Haurán; floret Junio. Near D.judaicus, Boiss. but readily distinguishable by gla- brescence, branching stems, and longer scales. ($ 2. Leiopetali- * Flores solitarii, t Squamæ subquaterne.) A plant 1 foot high, with somewhat the aspect of D. Libanotis, Labill., but more slender, and with sparingly dentate, not fim- briate, petals, with erect branching stems; leaves 1-2 inches long, linear acute, plicate-canaliculate, narrowly white-margined, the lower imbricated, dilated at base; scales 5-6 lines long; calyx 14-16 lines long, striate ; colour of (immature) petals not determinable. SILENE Porrerr. Perennis, pruinoso-scabrida, caulibus paucis humilibus, unifloris vel parce dichotomis 2-3-floris, foliis radicali- bus brevibus lineari-spathulatis, intermediis acutis, superioribus subulatis brevissimis, calycis anguste cylindrici elongati rubro- vittati dentibus ovato-triangularibus margine scariosis ciliatulis, lamina obcuneata bifida, corons lobis cuspidatis, capsula ovato- oblonga calyce sublongiore carpophoro breviore. | PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 423 Hab. sub cacumine montis Ziaretdagh Amani, et in monte Akherdagh, 7000 ped. ; floret Junio. A plant in $ 23. Sclerocalycine, Boiss. Fl. Or. 1. p. 638, near S. Makmeliana, but distinguished by characteristics pointed out in the Supplement to the * Flora Orientalis' of Boissier, which at the time of writing is in the press. Stems shrubby at base, 4-1 foot high; slender, simple or sparingly branched ; root-leaves 1-14 inch long, 2 lines broad ; calyx narrow, 1 inch long. V. ALSINEZ. ARENARIA GRAVEOLENS, Schreb., var. MINUTA. Folia 2} lineas longa lineam lata; flores vix lineam longi; planta tota deli- catula. Hab. in sylvaticis ditionis ’Ajlin. VI. PARONYCHIEE. Paronycuia NIVEA, DO., var. OBTUSA. Bractex obtusiuscule vel breviter acuminate. | Hab. ad vias in Jebel Husha' ditionis Gilead. P. nıveA, DCO., var. ATTENUATA. Caules elongati, internodii folis caulinis minutis multo longiores bractearum argentearum destituti ; capitula pauca versus apicem caulis congesta ; bractex oblong® et ovate acute. Hab. ad radices dumorum inter 'Ain Hesbán et 'Ammán, ditionis Moab. A strongly marked variety, with stems 3-5 inches long, stem- leaves 2-5 lines long, and heads in terminal cymes, yet seeming to lack sufficient characteristics to warrant its description as a species. Intermediate forms between it and the type should be sought. P. ARGENTEA, Lam., var. SCARIOSISSIMA. Bractew cauline foliis numerosiores scariosissime, folia fere occultantes. Hab. in agris et ad vias prope Antiochiam. A well-marked variety, conspicuous by its large silvery bracts. 424 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES VII. MALVACEE. MALVA SYLVESTRIS, L., var. OXYLOBA. Folia acute 3-5-lobata, lobis argute dentatis. Hab. ad Tel-er-Ramé, ditionis el-G hor. A specimen of this variety from near Leghorn is found in the Kew Herbarium, from the herbarium of J. Gay ; also one from Transylvania. ALCEA ACAULIS, Cav., var. LONGIPES. Pedunculi flore »quilongi vel longiores. Hab. ad radices montis Carmeli. This species is not happily named, as it is often caulescent, and sometimes with rather long trailing or ascending stems. VIII. LINACEZ. Linum Rıcınıssımum. Basi suffruticosum, caudiculis tor- tuosis numerosis, foliis puberulis glaucescentibus carnosis turio- num steriium confertis imbricatis minutis oblongo-obovatis acutatis margine albo minute denticulatis, ramorum fertilium lineari-oblanceolatis, ramis fertilibus erectis foliosis apice laxe corymbosis, floribus..., capitulis sphericis breviter acumi- natis. Hab. in vallibus ad radices montis Kapucham-Dagh prope Marash; floret »state. A. plant 6-8 inches high, shrubby at base, well distinguished from other Linums by the small rosettes of imbricated leaves 2-3 lines long and broad on the sterile branches; the scattered stem-leaves are 4-5 lines long, 1 line broad; ripe capsules 2} lines broad. This species would seem to constitute a new section in the genus Linum, nearest to Syllinum. Its place can only be determined when flowering specimens are obtained. IX. LEGUMINOSE. GENISTA ALBIDA, Willd., var. BIFLORA. Indumentum seri ceum; flores sepius gemini racemos longos foliaceos formantes ; foliola oblongo-obovata 3 lineas longa. Hab. Amasia, Asie Minoris. CYTISUS DREPANOLOBUS, Boiss., var. HIRSUTIssIMUS. Ram! PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 425 foliaque hirsutissimi; foliola parva 4-6 lineas tantum longa elliptico-lenticularia. Hab. Amasia, Asie Minoris. TRrcowkLLA Noiiana, Boiss., var. MINOR. Nana, 2-3-polli- caris ; flores sepius gemini 2-4 in tota planta; legumina eis typi breviora. Hab. prope Aintáb. T. cYLINDRACEA, Desv., var. LILACINA. Flores lilacini. Hab. ad viam Berytho. MEDICAGO SHEPARDI. Annua, pubescens, caulibus ascenden- tibus, stipulis subintegris, foliolis minutis obovato-cuneiformibus, pedunculis folia excedentibus gracilibus 2—4-floris, floribus peres legumine pubescenti minuto plano bispiro crebre et radiatim venoso-retieulato, venis ante marginem subintegrum in nervum elevatum flexuosum minute tuberculatum margini parallelum anastomosantibus. Hab. in Syria boreali prope Aintab; floret vere. A small species in § Pachyspire, Urban, near M. obscura, Retz., =M. Helix, Willd., from which it differs by its nearly entire stipules, glabrous pod, &c. The name was given in honour of Mrs. Shepard, M.D., an enthusiastic and careful collector. - TerroLıum CAnDoLterL. Annuum, parce et adpresse pubes- cens, stipulis parte libera lineari-subulatis, foliolis parvis ellipticis integris, capitulis longe pedunculatis sepius binis floriferis obo- vatis, fructiferis oblongo-ovatis, „calycis sericei, corolla rosea 2}-3plo brevioris laciniis erectis rigidis subulatis plumosis sub- æqualibus tubo turbinato apice truncato subæquilongis, fauce clauso. Hab. prope Aintab; floret Maio. , „ A delicate and pretty pink-flowered species near 7. Aleran- drinum, but differing by the silky calyx with equal subulate teeth, small leaves, and linear-subulate stipular appendices. Stems branching from base, prostrate or ascending ; branches slender, 6-8 inches long ; leaves 4-6 lines long, 2-3 lines broad ; heads 6-9 lines long, 5-7 lines broad, smaller in fruit; calyces erect in fruit, imbricated. T. ALSADAMI. Annuum, nanum, patule pubescens, ramis tenuibus rigidis erectis, stipulis parte libera lineari-subulata acuta, 426 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES foliolis parvis, capitulis parvis, calycis hirsuti eximie 10-costati, corolla albida basi attenuata duplo brevioris laciniis triangulari- acuminatis trinerviis tubo duplo brevioribus patentibus inferiore alteris subduplo longiore deorsum uncinata. uU Hab. in agro ad radices montis Alsadami (Jebel Quléb) inter Quréyah et el-Kufr, ditionis Haurán. l A dwarf annual, near T. maritimum, L., but differing in its small, few-flowered heads, smaller leaves, and the long inferior lobe of the calyx. Plant 3-4 inches high ; stem branching from base; leaflets 3 lines long, 14-2 broad, oblong obovate-cuneate, ciliate-margined ; flowering heads twice as large as a pea, with white flowers; fruiting heads a little larger; calyx 2 lines long in flower, 4 lines in fruit. ASTRAGALUS TRACHONITICUS. Perennis, adpresse canescens basi suffruticens, caulibus nanis fere a basi ramosis, ramis erectis floriferis foliis brevioribus, stipulis lanceolatis acuminatis albo- et nigro-pilosis, foliolis 3-7-jugis oblongis vel linearibus acutis, pedunculis folio multo brevioribus, floribus 2-5 racemosis axi tortuoso, bracteis pedicello brevissimo longioribus lanceolatis, calycis albo- et nigro-pilosi dentibus lanceolatis subulatis tubo basi valde gibboso cylindrico sextuplo brevioribus, corolla quam. calyx vix duplo longiore, leguminis erectis versus basin subarcuatis subpannosis linearibus sensim in rostrum eis octuplo brevius attenuatis. . Hab. ad viam prope Sowarat-el-Kebirah, ditionis el-Lejé (Haurán) ; floret Aprili. A greyish-coloured species in the section Xiphidium, differing from its neighbours by its small size, erect pods, and few flowers. Plant 3 inches high, overtopped by long upper pods; leaflets 3-5 lines long, 1 line broad; flowers pink, an inch long; pods somewhat terete or cylindrical, 24 inches long, 2 lines broad. VICIA NARBONENSIS, L., var. pILosa. Folial-juga. Legumina typo latiora, pilis basi tuberculatis obsita. Hab. in sylvaticis inter es-Salt et Hesbán. X. UMBELLIFERZ. BuPLEURUM BorssreRri. Annuum, caulis erectus elongatus gracilis a basi dichotome ramosissimus, foliis lineari-lanceolatis PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 427 acutis striatis, ramulis ramo adpressis, umbellulis sepius binis altera longius pedunculata secus ramos stricte racemosis, involu- celli phyllis oblongis trinerviis carinatis mucronatis umbellulam minimam paucifloram superantibus, fructus (junioris) levis jugis acutis, Hab. in sylvaticis montis Amani; floret Junio. Near B. tenuissimum, Linn., but distinguished from it by its more densely branched stems, the oblong leaves of the involucel, and the smooth fruits. Plant 1-2 feet high, primary branches spreading, flowering and fruiting branchlets appressed. BUPLEURUM aNTIOCHIUM. Perenne, basi ligneum, caule erecto elato superne dichotome et anguste paniculato, foliis lan- ceolato linearibus acutis tenuiter quinquenerviis basi sensim angustatis sessilibus, umbellis parvis subzqualiter 2-8-radiatis, involucri et involucelli phyllis minutis triangulari-subulatis pe- dunculis et pedicellis multo brevioribus, fructu oblongo pedicello longiore, jugis alatis, valleculis 3—4-vittatis. Hab. propre Yokoon-Alook, ditionis Amani; floret Septembro. A plant in $83 Graminee ** Fructus levis tt Perennes (Boiss. Fl. Or. 1r. 835), near B. rigidum, L., but easily distinguished from it by its flaccid leaves with slender nerves; distinguished from B. falcatum, L., by its small 2-3-rayed umbels and much longer and more flaccid leaves. Stem 2-3 feet high ; lower leaves 6-8 inches long, 4-5 lines broad; fruit 23 lines long. Flowering axis zigzag. PIMPINELLA DEPAUPERATA. Perennis vel biennis, glabra, pallide virens, caulibus elatis teretibus rigidis subnudis dichotome et ample paniculato-ramosis, foliis radicalibus petiolatis 1-2- pinnatipartitis ambitu oblongo-lanceolatis jugis primariis 8-10 secundariis 1-3 segmentis ovato-oblongis inciso-dentatis sectisve dentibus mucronatis, foliis caulinis paucis depauperatis petiolis sémiamplexicaulibus in lacinias lineares breves 1-2-pinnatisectis, umbellis parvis trichotome dispositis pedunculis ineequalibus radiis 5-6 inequalibus, pedicellis capillaceis subæqualibus fructu minuto glabro ovato subzquantibus stylopodiis depressis stigmate sessili Superatis. Hab. in rupestribus prope Aleih, Libani; floret Octobro. — In Sect. Tragium ; perennial, readily distinguished from all its neighbours by its tall growth, 9-4 feet; its early marcescent 428 DR. Gd. E. POST: DIAGNOSES root-leaves, 6-8 inches long, with greater segments an inch long, 4-5 lines broad; its slender, almost naked, much-branched stems with rudimentary leaves; its minute umbels, 6-7 lines broad ; and its very minute fruit, half a line broad. SCALIGERIA CAPILLIFOLIA. Radix minuta globosa, caule gra- cili tereto elato alternatim et patule ramosissimo, foliis radicalibus ambitu ovatis caulinisque in lacinias setaceas decompositis, umbellis breviter 3-4-radiatis, involucro nullo, involucelli phyllis subulatis acutis umbellulas 4-6-floras superantibus, pedicellis flore fructuque vix longioribus, petalis albis, fructu globoso stylopodio depresso mammillari stylisque brevibus deflexis superato nitido. Hab. in sylvaticis Amani supra Hassan Beyley et in monte Akherdagh supra Marash ; floret Septembro. A plant with the aspect of Carum setaceum, Schr., = Bunium capillifolium, Kar. et Kir., but readily distinguished by the few- rayed primary and secondary umbels, and from its allies in Sect. IL. Eleosticta by its globular root, leafy stem, and less tortuous branches, and subulate leaves of involucre and involucel. It has the globular mericarps, with concave internal face, of Sca- ligeria. CARUM BRACHYACTIS. Glabrum, caule humili fere a basi parce et dichotome ramoso, ramis divaricatis, foliis radicalibus . . . - caulinis paucis parvis in lacinias paucas lineari-spathulatas divisis, "umbelle radiis 7-8 brevibus subsqualibus umbellulis parum longioribus, involucri et involucelli phyllis membranaceis lan- ceolato-subulatis radiis et pedicellis brevioribus vel subaquilongis, pedicellis gracilibus fructu oblongo brevioribus, stylis fructus diametro duplo stylopodio depresso sextuplo longioribus. Hab. in monte Akherdagh, Syris borealis. A plant of Sect. Bunium, near C. Bourgei, Boiss., and C. Pes- talozze, Boiss. differing in the very short equal rays of the primary and secondary umbels. Root globular, sometimes lobed ; plant 4-6 inches high, seg- ments of upper leaves 2-3 lines long, à line broad; primary umbels 1 inch broad, radii 4-5 lines long; ; secondary umbels 3 lines broad ; fruit 2 lines long, 3 line broad. C. supum. Perenne, glabrum, caule tereti elato superne alternatim panieulatim ramoso, foliis radicalibus . . . . caulinis intermediis pinnatis 2-jugis, foliolis parvis oblongo-ellipticis acutis integris, superioribus ad petiola membranacea vaginantia scarios0- PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 429 marginata abrupte caudata reductis, umbellis inequaliter 12-14- radiatis radiis umbellule fructifere diametro 24plo longioribus, involucro nullo, involucelli phyllis paucis mox deciduis brevibus subulatis, fructu oblongo pedicello gracili breviore, stylis deflexis stylopodio depresso conico parum longioribus. Hab. in monte Amano prope Beilán; floret Junio. Near C. elegans, Fenzl, but well distinguished by the oblong- elliptical leaflets, and caudate upper petioles and short styles. A plant 13-2 feet high, with sparingly branched stem ; leaflets 4-5 lines long, 14 broad; rays 1} inch long; secondary umbels 15-20-rayed, 7-8 lines broad ; fruit 23 lines long, 1 broad. CHZROPHYLLUM OLIGOCARPUM. Perenne, caulis gracilis teres pluries dichotomus, ramis tenuibus rigidulis, foliis radicalibus petiolo plano dilatato membranaceo suffultis in lacinias paucas filiformes partitis, caulinis ad lacinulam lineari-setaceam sessilem reductis, umbellis secus ramulos tenues subsessiles brevissime 3—4- radiatis, involucri involucellique phyllis membranaceis minimis, umbellulis 5-6-floris, flore centrali unico fertile, fructu lineari- cylindrico basi attenuato stylis deflexis disco angusto longioribus superato, jugis elevatis. Hab. in pinetis declivitatis orientalis infra cacumine montis Kai-pok-dagh Amani; floret Augusto. Nearly allied to C. macrospermum, but readily distinguished by its almost naked, junciform, dichotomous stems, and its small, short-rayed umbels. A plant, 13 foot high, with short peduncled umbels loosely racemed along the slender branches; rays scarcely 2 lines long ; fruit 01-11 lines long. Frrutaco Amant. Perennis, caulis elatus tenuis gracilis fere a basi ramosissime paniculato-subcorymbosus, angulatus, foliis ' radicalibus . . . caulinis et rameis ad vaginas breves lanceolato- lineares reductis ex quarum axillis in parte inferiore folium dimi- nutum in lacinias subulatas dissectum oritur, umbellis parvis breviter et tenuiter 4—5-radiatis, involucris involucellisque brevis- simis oblongo-triangularibus, mericarpiis (immaturis) oblongis pedicello tenui sublongioribus. i Hab. in regione intermedia declivitatis occidentalis Kai-pok- dagh Amani; floret Septembro. The diagnosis, prepared by the author with the concurrence of the late lamented Boissier, shows that this plant is closely allied 430 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES to F. stellata, Boiss. It is distinguishable by the peculiarities of the leaves, the small, short-rayed umbels (those of F. stellata having 8-12 rays 1-1} inch long). The plant is 2-3 feet high, with nodes not thickened as in F. Cassia, Boiss., and narrower mericarps. FrERULAGO BrANCHEANA. Perennis, glabra glaucescens, caule elato angulato-suleato superne thyrsoideo-corymboso, foliis maximis ambitu sequilongis ac latis in lacinias lineari-subulatas a costis indistinctas obtusas abrupte mucronulatas supra decom- positas, involucris et involucellis brevissimis, lineari-lanceolatis deflexis, umbellis breviter 10-15-radiatis, floribus . .. . mericarpus pedicello longioribus ellipticis jugis tribus dorsalibus prominen- tibus acutis margine latiusculo, vittis dorsalibus 7-8 commissura- libus sub senis. Hab. in excelsis montis Akherdagh, supra Marash; floret Julio. This species was diagnosed with the concurrence of M. Bois- sier, and separated from F. thyrsoidea on the ground of the shorter divisions of the leaves, the fewer vittæ, and larger meri- carps. A plant 3-6 feet high, with panicles 14 foot long in fruit. F. AvRANITICA. Perennis, ad caulem elatum superne corym- bosum glabrescens glauca, foliis inferioribus amplis ambitu ovatis petiolatis pinnatim supradecompositis petiolis primariis et secun- dariis crassis brevibus laciniis oblongo-linearibus margine eximie papilloso-scabrido revolutis, superiorum lacinulis anguste linea- ribus, umbellis 12-14-radiatis, involueri involucellique phyllis longis capillaribus, pedicellis fructu longioribus, mericarpiis ob- longis. ' Hab. in agris prope Quréyah, ditionis Auranitis (vulgo Hau- rán); floret Aprili. Near F.syriaca, Boiss., but differs strongly by its leafy stem, the 3-pinnate dissected leaves subtending even the uppermost branches, while in F. syriaca they are reduced to scales ; also in the long capillary involucres and involucels. Plant 3-4 feet high ; lower leaves including petiole 1 foot long ; lacini 3-6 lines long; leaves of involucre an inch or more in length. PRANGOS MELICOCARPA, Boiss., var. TRACHONITICA. Tota crispe pubescens; foliorum laciui® ciliate ; planta typo procertor. PLANTARUM. NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 431 Hab. in scaturiginibus vulcanicis Tell-Shihán, ditionis Tracho- nitis (vulgo el Leja). A plant with softer foliage than P. Arcis- Romane, and greyish crisp indumentum, distinguishing it from the type and the latter- named species. It is found not only on the volcanic cone of Tell-Shihán, but in the fields around its base. JomnENIA Portert. Perennis, glaber glaucescens, caule tereti elato pluries stricte dichotomo nudo, ramis rigidis crassiusculis, foliis omnibus radicalibus ambitu oblongo-lanceolatis pinnatisectis segmentis senis cum terminali impari secus rhachidem sessilibus remotis ovatis grosse dentatis, umbellis aliis in dichotomiis sub- sessilibus depanperatis brevissime pauciradiatis aliis terminalibus inequaliter 6-12-radiatis contractis, involucro nullo, involucelli phyllis deflexis breviter lanceolatis, pedicellis tenuibus fructu subbrevioribus, mericarpiis ovato-oblongis, area centrali plana à margine fungoso albo distincta, commissura plana pruinosa. Hab. in collibus apricis ditionis Kapu-Cham, prope Marash ; floret Julio. Near J. fungosa, Boiss., from which it differs in the naked stems, the peculiar arrangement of umbels, absence of involucre and involucel, short pedicels, &c. It differs from J. selinoides by its 1- not 2-pinnatisect leaves with ovate not linear segments. Plant 3 feet or more in height; segments of leaves 8-9 lines long, pinnatisect ; mericarps 2 lines long. Davcus JORDANICUS. Annuus, sparsissime papillosus gla- brescens, caule crasso elato a basi dichotome ramoso, foliis ambitu oblongis petiolo non inflato suffultis 2-3-pinnatipartitis divisioni- bus primariis et secundariis petiolulatis laciniis oblongo-lineari- bus obtusis, umbellis longe pedunculatis inzequaliter 8-12-radiatis, involucri phyllis persistentibus linearibus viridibus apice callosis, involucelli phyllis ovatis acuminatis albo-scariosis margine ciliatis pedicellis brevioribus, petalis extus glabris late obcordatis, fructi- bus pedicellis subduplo brevioribus setis valde inæqualibus obsitis jugorum secundariorum glochidiatis fructus diametro subduplo longioribus, primariorum brevibus muticis, stylopodiis conico- elongatis stylis quadruplo longioribus superatis. uH Hab. in herbidis ditionis el-Ghor, Jordani vallis; floret Aprili. This species has the large umbels and flowers of D. pulcherri- mus, but is readily distinguished from it by the involucre, the non-inflated petiole, the much smaller fruits, resembling those of & Psammogeton, and the dense bristles of the primary ribs. Plant 2 feet high, lower stem-leaves 4 inches long, laciniw 2-3 LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2x NIA s D RBS 432 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES lines long, 4 line broad, flowers 13-2 lines broad, fruit (without bristles) 14 line long, 3 broad. XI. RUBIACEX. GALIUM CYMULOSUM. Humile, caule erecto glabro superne parce dichotomo cymuloso, foliis parvis quaternis elliptico-lenti- culis obsolete trinerviis margine scabridulis, eymis terminalibus et ex axillis superioribus foliosis contractis 3-8-floris, pedicellis flore brevioribus fructiferis erectis, fructu glabro sepius inequa- liter didymo. Hab. in sphagueis sylvaticis montis Amani; floret Augusto. A dwarf plant of Sect. I. Eugalium, $1. Platygalia, but with indistinct lateral nerves, nearest to .E. valantioides, but distinct by its smaller size, smaller elliptical not rhomboid leaves, with less marked nerves, few flowers in almost sessile cymules subtended and almost concealed by two oblong leaves longer than themselves. Plant 3-5 inches high, leaves 3-4 lines long, 13-23 broad, cymules 2-3 lines broad. G. LANUGINOSUM. Perenne, basi suffruticosum, totum patule lanuginosum canum, caulibus erectis crassiusculis, foliis ellip- tico-rhomboideis margine revolutis, cymis axillaribus pedun- culatis. Hab. prope Hadjin in Tauro. As the specimen is not in flower it is not possible to determine its affinity. It has the aspect of a neighbour of G. canum, but is quite distinct in indumentum and form of leaves. Stems 3-6 inches high, leaves 3-5 lines long, 2-3 broad. ASPERULA DISSITIFLORA. Perennis, minute scabridula, sicci- tate nigrescens, rhizomate repente lignoso, caulibus numerosis elongatis tortuosis inferne induratis debilibus procumbentibus, foliis senis oblongo-ellipticis obtusis vel mucronulatis, floribus solitariis rarius 2-4-cymulosis, pedunculis pedicellisque gracillimis folio brevioribus ex axillis superioribus, corolle (siccitate albo- virentis) tubo lobis ovato-oblongis parum breviore, antheris ob- longis exsertis, ovario minuto globuloso apice truncato. Hab. in sylvaticis Amani; floret estate et autumno. A plant of Sect. VI. Cynanchica, § 6. Brachyantha, having no near congeners, distinguished from most of the Asperule by its flaccid Galioid stem and leaves, and scattered minute flowers. Stem 1-13 foot long, leaves 4-6 lines long, 2 broad, pedicels 1} line long; fruit half a line in diameter. | PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 433 SCABIOSA OCHROLEUCA, Linn., var. INTERMEDIA. Indumentum subpannosum, folia inferiora oblonga basi in petiolum longum marginatum attenuata obsolete crenata, superiora plus minusve lyrato-pinnatipartita, segmenta cuneato-oblonga crenata, late- ralibus terminali multo minoribus, flores cerulei vel rubelli. Hab. in rupestribus Amani; floret Septembro. This variety is quite intermediate between S. ochroleuca, Linn., and S. taygetea, Boiss. et Held., and establishes the unity of the two species. XII. COMPOSITE. ERIGERON sETIFERUM. Bienne, caule elato striato setoso foliosissimo superne stricte ramosissimo, foliis anguste lineari- lanceolatis utrinque attenuatis acutis viridibus ad margines ner- vumque albo-setosis, rameis subulatis, racemis confertifloris pani- culam elongatam polycephalam formantibus, capitulis minimis hemispheericis pedicellis filiformibus eis vix longioribus suffultis, involucri pallidi glabro vel parce setulosi phyllis anguste lineari- bus obtusis anguste albo-marginatis intimis pappum subsequanti- bus, floribus femineis paucis filiformibus, acheniis hirtis columna- ribus pappo sordido uniseriali dimidio brevioribus. Hab. in paludosis Syris borealis ad Pylas Syriacas. ; A tall species, nearest to E. Aucheri, 8-6 feet high, with a panicle 1-2 feet long ; the stem-leaves an inch to scarcely a line and a half broad, the upper gradually smaller; heads 3-2 as large as those of E. linifolium and E. egyptiacum, 14 line long and broad. Readily distinguished by the white pectinate hairs of the leaves, and the very numerous minute heads. AcHILLXA SHEPARDI. Perennis, adpresse albo-lanuginosa, caulibus simplicibus superne corymboso-capitulatis, folis me ribus petiolatis ambitu obovatis 2-3-pinnatipartitis lacin g - longis minutis obtusis, foliis caulinis paucis depauperatis L-pin- natisectis, corymbo terminali denso composito, involueri obovatı dense lanuginosi phyllis oblongis obtusissimis valde insqualibus, floribus omnibus tubulosis flavis. Hab. prope Amasia, Asie Minoris; floret estate. : A plant to be placed in § 2. Filipendule, distinguished by silky indumentum, almost naked stem, and compact corymb of yellow flowers. : One foot high ; nearly all the leaves inferior, 10-15 lines long, somewhat fan-shaped, 6-8 lines broad ; stem-leaves 3-6 inre long; laciniæ 1-2 lines long. 434 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES Cırsıum Amant. Bienne, bipedale vel procerius, caule papil- loso-pubescenti striato versus apicem parce ramoso, ramis monoce- phalis, foliis firmis supra glabris strigosis subtus minute araneosis oblongis sinuato-lobatis lobis acutis acute lobato-dentatis capitulis mediocribus foliis summis involueratis, involucri glaber- rimi phyllis linearibus margine ciliatulis in spinulas tenuissimas flavidas erectas flores duplo breviores attenuatis. Hab. in cacumine montis Amani supra Hassan Beyley. Not nearly allied to any oriental species, distinguished by few solitary terminal heads longer than a hickory nut, non-decurrent leaves, and fibrous roots spreading laterally from neck.. Plant 2-3 feet high. CENTAUREA Doppsi1. Perennis, caule elato inferne pilis undu- latis erispis obsito, superne araneoso remote 8-14-cephalo, foliis firmis papillosis radicalibus longe petiolatis ovatis basi subcordatis integris vel subrepandis, caulinis inferioribus oblongo-lanceolatis acutis basi in petiolum alatum longe attenuatis, superioribus linearibus sessilibus sensim diminutis, capitulis magnis globosis basi truncatis pedunculis eis brevioribus suffultis, involucri glabri phyllis latis stramineis margine crebre pectinato-spinulosis spi- nulis debilibus, intermediis in spinam stramineam, eis longiorem attenuatis, floseulis . .. . aeheniis..... Hab. in planitie Antiochis ad radices montis el-Jebel-el-Ahmar (Ghizil-Dagh) Amani; floret Julio. Sect. VII. Acrocentron . . . . Cynaroidec, nearest to C. Hauss- knechtis, Boiss., but differs from itin bein g à taller plant (3 feet or more in height), in its crisp undulating indumentum, in its longer simple leaves, ovate-cordate at base,a foot in length, and 3-4 inches broad, and larger heads (an inch long). Named formerly, in a schedule submitted to M. Boissier, C. polycephala. C. TRACHONITICA. Perennis, subacaulis, radice crasso verti- cali, foliis omnibus radicalibus velad basin pedunculorum in- sertis rosulatis firmiusculis strigosis lyrato-pinnatisectis, segmentis parvis valde inequalibus oblongis et oblongo-lanceolatis obtusis vel acutis mucronatis plus minusve irregulariter dentatis decurren- tibus, capitulis 8-15 breviter pedunculatis ovafis majusculis, involueri glabri phyllis ovatis virido-rubellis superne albo-ciliatis in spinam inferiorum brevem intermediorum phyllo 1-2-plo longi- orem validem patentem vel reflexam abeuntibus intimis in- ermibus rubris apice scariosis ciliatis, flosculis purpureis, acheniis parce et adpresse sericeis parvis basi pilis flaviusculis obsitis, PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. . 435 pappi albi basi aurantiaci serie intermedia achenio sesquilongiore interna subeequilonga. Hab. in scaturiginibus vulcanieis ad radices montium Shuhbah, ditionis Trachonitis (vulgo el-Leja). Near C. Hellenica, Boiss. et Sprun.; differs from it in the nu- merous heads, the stout spines of the involucre, strigose indu- mentum, pappus orange-coloured at base, the intermediate series larger and the inner as long as the achene. XIII. CAMPANULACEE. $ CAMPANULA TRACHELIUM, L., var. SOLITARIA. Flores solitarii vel gemini, calyx corolla parum longior; hisce notis exceptis, ad var. orientalem, Boiss., accedit. C. amasrm. Perennis, breviter retrorse hirta, radice fusi- forme crasso, caulo simplici erecto striato racemo composito thyrsoideo abeunti, foliis radicalibus cito evanidis, caulinis sessi- libus oblongis et oblongo-lanceolatis obtusis vel acutis obsolete denticulatis, fasciculis breviter pedunculatis 1-3-floris, calycis pedicellis longioris laciniis subulatis ascendentibus vel patentibus tubo turbinato 2-3plo longioribus, corollo obconica-campanulata pallide cærulea calyce sesquilongiore in lobos triangularibus lan- ceolatos fere ad medium secta. Hab. prope Amasia, Asie Minoris; floret Junio. Near C. lanceolata (Sect. Saxicole), but differs in indumentum, calyx-lobes two-thirds as long as corolla and narrowly triangular- lanceolate ; corolla-lobes almost as long as tube. Plant a foot or more high; flowers 10 lines long ; stem-leaves 1-13 inch long, 23-4 lines broad. XIV. BORAGINEZ. Ancuusa SmaTTUCKII. Annua, nana hispidula superne parce ramosa, folis sessilibus oblongis obtusissimis inferioribus basi attenuatis integris, floribus nigro-purpureis brunneis Tacemos terminales pauciflores densiusculos formantibus, pedicellis calyce brevioribus fructiferis deflexis, calycis profunde quinquepartiti laciniis fructiferis parum auctis linearibus nuculas superantibus, corolle calyce duplo longioris lobis rotundatis tubo exserto, fornicibus exsertis fulvis velutinis, nuculorum (juniorum) facie ` externo tuberculata. ne Hab. in agris pròpe Aintab et Marash ; floret Aprili. ee A plant 3-4 inches high, erect, near A. Milleri, but distin- guished from it by indumentum, entire obtuse leaves, rather dense 436 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES racemes, short pedicels, deflexed in fruit, calyx-lobes scarcely longer than nucules, and deep blackish-brown flowers. ALKANNA ORIENTALIS, Linn., var. INTEGRIFOLIA. Folia integra margine non undulata. . Hab. prope el-Kufr, ditionis Alsadami (vulgo Jebel Quléb). Corolla 3 inch long, 8 broad ; nucules 14 line broad. A. MEGACARPA, A. DO., var. SHATTUCKIA. Flores violacei 6-7 lineas lati; indumentum typo mollius—A very pretty variety. Further study with better specimens may entitle it to specific rank. TricHopEsMA BorssiERI. Perenne, totum molliter sericeo- velutinum cinereum superne subpannosum, caulibus ascendenti- bus superne corymboso-paniculatis, foliis oppositis oblongis vel oblongo-lanceolatis integris acutiusculis, inferioribus in petiolum brevi attenuatis, superioribus sessilibus cordato-amplexicaulibus, racemis paucifloris terminalibus, bracteolis lineari-lanceolatis, pedicellis calyce 2-3plo longioribus demum cernuis, floribus pol- licaribus latis, calycis floriferi laciniis lanceolatis acuminatis, coroll; lobis a basi rotundata ovatis acuminatis reflexis, antheris extus parte inferiore breviter cano-pannosis. 2 Hab. inter ruinas templi Qosr-el-' Abd ad ’Araq-el Amir, diti- onis Moab; floret Aprili et Maio. Near T. molle, DC., but differs from it in more velvety indu- mentum, longer pedicels, but especially in the short white pannous indumentum of the anthers. A foot or more high, lower leaves 2] inches long, 1 broad ; the upper gradually diminishing. Paracaryum REUTERI, Boiss. et Haussk., var. LEIOCARPA. Nucule glabre ; stylus fructu sub duplo brevior. Hab. prope Qaldün in Damasci planitie; floret Aprili. XV. SCROPHULARIACE. VrRBAsCUM BamnaEXxr. Bienne, lana detersile pannosum flavidum, caule simplice vel parce ramoso, ramis longis 1-2- pedalibus, foliis radicalibus petiolatis ellipticis magnis crenato- serratis supra sparse stellato pubescentibus caulinis... floribus glomeratis spicam longam densam formantibus, pedicellis calyce squilongis et longioribus, calyce fere ad basin in lacinias lineares acutas partito, corolla flava extus hirta, capsulis calyce brevioribus. -Hab. in cacumine montis Amani supra Hassan Beyley ; floret Augusto. (Sect. II. § 5 Lychnitidea **, Boiss. Fl. Or. iv. 299), distinguish- NT dm ne PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALUM. 437 able by its 12-16-inch long 6-8-inch broad lower leaves, and 1-2 dense spikes of yellow flowers. Plant 3 feet or more high; calyx 2-21 lines long, corolla 8-10 lines broad ; capsule 2 lines long and broad. VERBASCUM GILEADENSE. Bienne, caule elato adpresse tomen- toso superne foliis decurrentibus anguste bialato, foliis radicalibus ad pagum inferius adpresse tomentosis ad pagum superius sparse et adpresse stellato-puberulis oblongis irregulariter inciso- lobatis et dentatis margine valde undulatis versus basin lyratis, caulinis adpresse tomentosis oblongis sessilibus obtusiusculis dentatis, floribus .... Hab. in agris Wadi-es-Sir, ditionis Gilead ; floret Junio. Readily distinguished from the other Verbascums by its sinuate lower and long decurrent upper leaves, producing a winged stem. Three feet or more high; root-leaves a foot long, 3-4 inches broad, the upper gradually diminishing. I have not seen a flowering or fruiting specimen. V. QULEBICUM. Bienne, caule elato crasso superne rigide et ample paniculato plus minusve adpresse tomentoso, foliis radi- calibus dense araneoso-pannosis magnis oblongis obtusis basi angustatis grosse crenato-serratis lobatisve sessilibus, interme- diis... superioribus sessilibus diminutis integris basi rotundatis lanceolatis acuminatis, floribus 2-5 minutis pedicellis calyce longioribus suffultis, calycis fere ad basin fissi laciniis lanceolatis acuminatis, corolla ..., capsulis piso minoribus ovato-sphericis calyce longioribus glomerulis fructiferis avellanæ magnitudine. Hab. in scaturiginibus vuleanicis declivitatis australis montis Alsadami (vulgo Jebel Qul&b) ditionis Haurán. Readily distinguished from other Verbascums by its cobwebby indumentum, root-leaves 6-15 inches long, 3-5 broad, and panicle a foot long and broad. Plant 3-5 feet high. Crusta BxnwETr. Bienne, sparse stellato-puberulum vel gla- brescens, caule erecto elato fere a basi paniculato ramoso, foliis inferioribus petiolatis caulinis sessilibus oblongo-ovatis obtusis Vel acutis crenatis subtus minute porosis, pedicellis filiformibus 1-4 bractea triangulari-lanceolata 2-4 longioribus, calyce hirto 1n lacinias lanceolatas tubo triplo longiores partito, corolla flava extus glanduloso-hirta, filamentis. . . capsula ovata calyce longiore. Hab. prope Hadjin in Tauro ; floret Maio. i 438 DR. G. E. POST: DIAGNOSES - EE Readily distinguished from C. heterophylla by indumentum nañ ; entire leaves, with minutely porous lower surface. Plant 3 feet high; panicle.2 feet long and 1 broad ; leaves 2-3 inches long, 1-14 broad; flowers 8-9 lines broad. ScROPHULARIA GILEADENSE. Perennis, basi fruticosa glabra vel superne glandulosa, caulibus striatis- angulatis flexuosis vir- gatis superne paniculatis, folis ambitu oblongis bipinnatisectis segmentis oblongis integris, cymis 3-8-floris pedunculis crassis suffultis, pedicellis calyce et bracteolis subulatis »quilongis vel longioribus, calycis laciniis orbiculatis margine late scariosis, corolla lurido-purpurea magna oblongo-globosa calyce quadruplo longiore sesquilatiore, appendice ovata 1-2-dentata. Hab. in dumosis inter Süf et ’Ajlün, ditionis Gilead. Readily distinguished from the other plants of Sect. IV. Tomio- — phyllum, $ 2. Sparsifolia, by the large inflated corolla, 3 lines long, 23 broad. Plant 13 foot high; leaves 1-13 inch long, 3-4 lines broad; segments 13-3 lines long. XVI. LABIATAE. THYMUS SYRIACUS, Boiss., var. TRACHONITICUS. Caules humiles suffruticosi tortuosi, capitulæ paucifloræ, bractei anguste ovato- oblongi, flores parvas occultanti. Hab. in fissuris lavæ prope Braq, ditionis Trachonitis (vulgo el-Leja) ; floret Maio. SALVIA PURPURASCENS. Perennis, caule glabro superne pur- purascenti elato simplici, foliis petiolatis imparipinnatis 1-jugis petiolis sparse infra et ad margines pilosis, foliolis supra glabris infra sparsissime papillosis ovatis crenatis vel obtuse dentatis terminale cæteris 2łplo longiore et latiore basi cordato inferioribus obtusis superioribus acutis, verticillastris 4-3-floris distantibus racemosis, foliis floralibus ovato-lanceolatis acumi- natis calyce æquantibus vel superantibus glabris margine ciliatis, pedicellis calyce subduplo brevioribus, calycis parce papillosi ad quartam partem bilabiati dentibus anguste triangularibus acumi- natis subpungentibus, corolla cærulescenti calyce vix sesquilon- giore. Hab. inter Marash et Adana ; floret Maio. Nearest to S. rubifolia, Boiss. . but distinguished from it by glabrescence, purplish colour, large bracts, larger flowers, and more exserted corolla. Plant 2 feet high, bracts 5-9 lines long. ye ee Legs 5 f ——— . PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. 439 l Nepera TRACHONITICA. Perennis, puberula canescens, cau- libus elatis inferne parce ramosis quadrangulatis valde costatis canaliculatis, foliis inferioribus longe petiolatis cordato-ovatis obtuse et grosse serratis, superioribus breviter petiolatis subsessi- libus oblongo-ovatis acute et grosse serratis, spica densa oblonga basi vix interrupta, bracteis tomentosis lineari-subulatis calyce dimidio brevioribus, calycis rubelli-viridis dentibus tubo oblongo basi attenuato duplo brevioribus basi latiore subulatis pungen- tibus, eorolle rosex tomentose tubo gracili recto calyce parum longiore, nuculis valde tuberculatis. Hab. inter ruinas Shuhbah ditionis Trachonitis (vulgo el-Leja). Near N. betonicefolia, C. A. Mey., but distinguished from it by indument, larger and more compact heads, and coarsely serrate not crenate leaves. Plant 2-8 feet high; leaves 11-2 inches long, 10-15 lines broad ; heads 13-2 inches long, an inch broad ; calyx 7 lines long. N. SuEPARDr. Perennis, adpressissime velutina cana basi suffruticens, caulibus numerosis simplicibus vel basi ramosis rigidis, folis parvis breviter petiolatis triangulari-ovatis obtusis integris floralibus valde diminutis, cymulis oppositis breviter peduneulatis distantibus, calycis cinerei ore recto dentibus breviter ovatis apice abrupte calloso tubo triplo brevioribus, corolle pallid dense tomentelle tubo calyce subduplo longiore, labio inferiore purpureo maculato, nuculis.... Hab. prope Aintab. Differs from N. marifolia in indumentum, in smaller size of ovate entire, not oblong crenate leaves, in much smaller flowers, greyish calyx with short obtuse teeth. Plant 1 foot high; leaves 5-2 lines long; calyx 2 lines long. SIDERITIS MONTANA, Linn., var. XANTHOSTEGIA. Ad caules patule ad verticillastra dense villosa nec non lanata, calycis flavidi valde venosi dentes aristati, bracteæ flavescentes, racemi turione foliorum flavorum terminati. Hab. prope Amasia, Asiz Minoris. STACHYS LIBANOTICA, Benth., var. ERIOCALYCINA. Calyx albo- lanatus, dentes eis typi basi angustiores. Hab. ad viam inter Suédah et ’Atil ditionis Haurán. PHLOMIS FRUTICOSA, L., var. LEIOSTEGIA. Perennis. Indu- mentum eo typi strigosius, bracteæ glabrescentes parce stellato- LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 2N 440 DIAGNOSES PLANTARUM NOVARUM ORIENTALIUM. strigulos® penninerves abrupte in mucrones longos attenuate, calyx parce strigosus dentes eis typi longiores. Hab. in vallibus calidis inter Ma'in et Callirrhoé ditionis Moab. TEUCRIUM AURANITICUM. Perenne, dumosum, crispe papil- loso-puberulum superne canescens, caudice ligneo, ramis nume- rosis flexuosis rigidis fere a basi paniculatim ramosis, foliis pallide viridibus breviter petiolatis ovato-oblongis obtusis obsolete dentatis, floralibus oblongo-lentieulis integris valde diminutis flores superantibus, cymis longe pedunculatis cymulis pedicellatis 2-3-floribus bracteis linearibus hirtis, calycis minuti hirti fructiferi valde accreti dentibus breviter triangularibus obtusis, corolla alba hirta calyce subduplo longiore, staminibus inclusis. Hab. in agris ditionis Auranitis (vulgo Haurán); floret Maio. Readily distinguished by puberulent indumentum, few-flowered proliferous cymes of small sessile flowers, in pedicelled cymules. XVII. PLANTAGINACES. PrawTAGO ovata, Forsk., var. LANATA. Folia augustissima, axis dense lanuginosa. Hab. in agro ditionis Auranitis (vulgo Haurán) inter Irbid et Bosrah; floret Maio. XVIII. LILIACEZ. BELLEVALIA CILIATA, Cyr., var. PANICULATA. Elata plus minusve paniculata 2-3-pedalis, pedunculi 5-6 pollices longi, foliorum margines non ciliati. Hab. prope a Husn Suleiman, montibus Nusairiyah, Syrie borealis. XIX. ASPARAGER. ASPARAGUS Lowneı, Baker, var. catcaratus. Folia basi calcarata. Hab. ad pontem novum Jordanis. XX. GRAMINE. ALOPECURUS INVOLUCRATUS. Perennis, radice premorsa fibros edente, culmis geniculatis decumbentibus scabriusculis, foliis linearibus minute scabridulis vaginis inferioribus cylindricis superioribus utriculoso-inflatis, pedunculo clavato superne in involucrum glabrum scariosum cyathiforme parallele nervosum panicula ovata vel oblonga triplo brevius explanato, ramis 1- MB. 8. G. SHATTOCK ON SCARS OF DAMMARA ROBUSTA. 441 spiculatis, glumis scariosis fere ad medium connatis ad carinas eximie et secus nervos minute ciliatis oblongis mucronatis, glu- mella glumis breviore obtusa fere ad basin aristata, arista glumis duplo longiore. Hab. in humidis inter Quréyah et El-Kufr ditionis Auranitis (Haurán) ad basin Jebel-Quléb (Alsadami). A plant with aspect of A. utriculatus, but immediately distin- guishable by its involucre. The species is intermediate between Alopecurus and Cornucopia. Culms 6 inches high ; panicles 6-9 lines long, 4-5 broad. On the Scars occurring on the Stom of Dammara robusta, C. Moore. By SawvEL G.SnmarTock. (Communicated, with a Supplementary Note, by W. T. TurseLroN Dyer, C.M.G., M.A., F.R.S., &c.) [Read 3rd November, 1887.] (Prare XVII.) Some time ago the stem of a specimen of Dammara robusta grown in the Royal Gardens, Kew, was placed in my hands by Mr. Thiselton Dyer, with the object of describing and figuring the scars which occur on the trunk of this conifer, partly on account of the intrinsic interest attaching to the disarticulation of branches generally, partly because similar scars may perhaps be found on fossil forms, and it is in some measure by a study of existing scars that the significance of those occurring in fossil or in extinct forms can be elucidated. Schimper in bis work on fossil plants, ‘ Traité de paléontologie végétale’ (vol. ii. p. 255), includes two forms of Dammarites, diagnosed, however, only by the cones; these forms are met with only in the Cretaceous Epoch and after the complete disap- pearance of Lepidodendroid trees; and he includes also, on the authority of Saporta *, Populus tremula, and species of Oak (which present similar branch-scars); these, diagnosed by leaf-remains, occur, however, at no more distant period than the Pliocene, when Dicotyledons are largely represented. The importance of every mark among the scanty data usually forthcoming in determinin g the habit or class of fossil trees may serve as an apology, therefore, for the present notice of Dammara robusta. ** Le monde des Plantes avant Yapparition de l'homme. 1879. 2n2 442 MR. 8. G. SHATTOCK ON THE SCARS The foliage in Dammara robusta is confined to the neighbour- hood of the summit of the erect, undivided stem. The branches are given off in pseudo-whorls of five, with a slight upward obliquity or at a right angle, and they are usually confined in old individuals to the upper part of the tree. The branches are shed in succession from below during the upward growth of the tree, and the resulting scars persist on the stem, even to its lowest part. The general surface of the stem bears the sparsely scattered scars of fallen leaves, and the younger portions of the stem are strewn with lenticels. The scars, both branch and leaf, follow the general law of scar-growth ; that is, they grow commensurately with the part on which they are seated. The formation of the branch-scars in Dammara, as in the few other trees in which the branches are articulate, is altogether different from the scarring that occurs under ordinary conditions after the removal of a woody branch. Amongst the few trees which permit of branch-disarticulation may be mentioned, among Angiosperms, Populus tremula, some kinds of Willow, Quercus Robur, Antiaris toxicaria, *Castilloa elastica ; among Gymnosperms, an articulate disposition obtains in Gnetacee; and in Taxodium distichum the axes that bear leaves are deciduous (Sachs, Textbook, 2nd Engl. ed. p. 511). But in the vast majority of trees no provision for the disarticu- lation of branches exists. In very young branches, dying inter- nodes may be cleanly detached; but this occurs only before the permanent tissue of the wood is formed, and is effected by trans- verse subdivision of the elements of the whole of the ground tissue and procambium across the zone of demarcation, the middle cells of the zone becoming suberous. This process may readily be observed if a young branch of the Lime, for example, be divided through the distal end of an internode ; under these circumstances the whole of the internode is subsequently cleanly shed, sometimes after having undergone very little outward change; the process that ensues is strictly like that which accompanies the disarticu- lation of a leaf. With such an exception, the dead wood of a dead branch retains its connection with that of the parent stem until it is * See Note on the Disarticulation of Branches, by R. Irwin Lynch: Journ. Linn. Soe, vol. xvi. pp. 180-183. nennen ON THE STEM OF DAMMARA ROBUSTA. 443 rendered so brittle and friable by decay, by the thinning and partial removal of the woody prosenchyma, that fracture ensues by its own weight, or from the first slight violence that befalls it. Long before this occurs, the cortical parenchyma of the dead part is completely demarcated from that of the living; this is effected by transverse division of the parenchymatous cells and the formation of an intervening plane of cork. In this process, also, the cambium readily participates, its cells undergoing trans- verse subdivision to produce phellogen and cork,—it plays the part of a cork cambium under the altered relations of the parts, as readily as it before served for the production of wood and bast. After the complete detachment of the dead part, a ring of cork-covered callus advances from the cambium over the fractured surface of the dead wood, and ultimately covers it completely in, though the new tissue, which becomes differentiated into wood and an external cortical system, contracts no adhesion with the dead surface. This short account may suffice to contrast these cases with those in which branches are detached by disarticulation. No structural provision exists in the one case whereby a dead part may be detached; the provision which allows of disarticulation in the other case differs slightly in different examples. In Dammara robusta a longitudinal section (Pl. XVII. figs. 1, 2) displays at once the means by which this ready separation or disarticulation is allowed. The base of the branch presents a marked enlargement, due almost solely to an increase of the cor- tical parenchyma ; this excess serves to supplement the wood, in this situation, in supporting the branch ; the cortical parenchyma generally and the medulla as well contain a considerable proportion of branching sclerenchymatous idioblasts. As regards the wood, the section displays an extreme thinning of this in the base of the branch; that is to say, where the wood of the branch is continued into that of the stem. This disproportionate tenuity of the wood is demonstrab | In transverse sections, by means of which it appears that, associated With the retardation of woody growth in this situation, the primitive condition, in which the fibro-vascular bundles are dis- sociated, is scarcely passed. This primitive disposition of the wood at the base of the branch and the associated undue propor- tion of parenchyma is especially well seen at the branch-junctions in Populus tremula, where on stripping off the cortex, after le also 444 MR. 8. G. SHATTOCK ON THE SCARS drying, aseries of deep longitudinal clefts is disclosed in the area through which disarticulation takes place. In Dammara robusta it is in this weakened zone that the plane of disarticulation lies. The process resembles in its details that by which deciduous leaves or other caducous organs are shed. If the base of the shed branch be examined by means of longi- tudinal sections, it will be seen that the cortical parenchyma is bounded at the detached surface by muriform sclerenchymatous cells in two or more rows, and on these are the remains of cork- cells; the same is seen in thelargely proportioned medulla, where there is a more distinct phellogen beneath the sclerenchyma; the bast parenchyma and cells of the medullary rays present similar changes. Longitudinal sections of the young scar on the stem show the cicatrix to be constituted by flattened cells of cork set in parallel tiers and a subjacent phellogen of similar form ; the fractured wood will be found covered in, in like manner, with cork and phellogen. In the older scars sclerenchyma may be found alternating with layers of cork: the sclerenchymatous cells are muriform like those of the cork amongst which they lie, and they are clearly produced periodically from the subjacent phellogen, their original connection with which is subsequently lost by a fresh formation of cork beneath them. From these appearances it may be gathered that the process of disartieulation is like that by which a leaf or other organ is shed; that is, the parenchymatous cells across the whole zone of articulation multiply by transverse division, a layer of cork resulting from the formation of this secondary meristem, and through the distal limits of this the solution of continuity occurs ; after this the slender connecting bond of wood is broken across by the weight of the branch or the first trivial violence, this completion of the process being aided, perhaps, by the tension made upon the wood in consequence of the cell-division of the surrounding parenchyma which occurs across its axis. It thus happens that the whole of the parenchymatous system of the stem is closed by cork before the branch is actually shed. The purpose served by such a systematic disarticulation is difficult to perceive. I have elsewhere suggested that in all such cases the process represents, or is an evolutionary relic of, & bygone means of asexual propagation. Certainly, in the case N: m ON THE STEM OF DAMMARA ROBUSTA. 445 of the articulate stems of Crassula arborescens, the separation of parts is at times followed by root-formation from the pieces so shed and their subsequent growth; and it is possible, even, that the ordinary fall of leaves has a similar evolutionary history. ' In Cotyledon Hookerii I have often seen the fallen leaves serve a8 adventitious organs of propagation; and the same is true of Bryophyllum, whilst the striking of detached Orange and Begonia leaves is a well-known phenomenon. Mr. Thiselton Dyer tells me that the branches torn off by the wind or by accident from the arboreal Aloe of Caffraria (A. Barbera) are said to take root. The branch-scar, when examined immediately after disarticu- lation, is ovoidal, concave, and has a finely granular surface; the narrow circular zone of the fractured wood projects slightly at the bottom of the cicatricial fossa, and in the cortical parenchyma are embedded the ruptured ends of the bast-fibres. In the subsequent history of the scar, as traceable by dissection*, the fractured surface of the wood becomes covered over and Closed in by a thin extension of the surrounding parenchyma, a low oval or horseshoe-shaped ridge remaining on the cicatricial surface to mark the situation of the closely subjacent fractured wood. At the same time the surface of the scar becomes smooth and shining from the further growth of its investing corky layer; and tbis may, in process of time, fissure like that which covers the general surface. The remains of the wood and bast-fibres passing through the parenchymatous system of the scar perma- nently retain their position in and connection with the superficial Parts of the scar. No further growth, however, of this wood and bast in the mid- substance of the ground-tissue of the scar occurs; and the addi- tion of wood to the general surface of the stem has the remark- able effect of rupturing or dissociating this wood in the scar from the wood of the stem with which it was originally related. In the history of a leaf-scar the same thing happens; that is to Say, on the accession of general growth, the remains of the closed bundles of the petiole, in what has now become, by the separation of the leaf, a part of the general cortex, retain their connection, the more superficial parts with the tissue of the scar, the deeper with the central wood and medullary sheath, with which they are M * I have presented a series of preparations illustrating this history to the useum of the Royal Gardens, Kew. 446 MB. 8. G. SHATTOCK ON THE SCARS primarily related: the bundles are ruptured by the tension of the general cambium-growth ; and in microscopical sections the two portions are easily recognizable in these two situations, beneath the cork of the scar, and buried in the deepest part of the wood; and this is true however widely separated the two portions may be by the annual additions of wood to the general surface of the branch *. Inthe leaf-scar still another rupture of the fibro-vascular bundles is to be observed ; the addition to the deeper part of the cork of the scar effects a rupture of the bundles in this situation ; and remains of these are to be detected in the boss of cork which marks their situation in the scar separated by the deeper and subsequently formed layers of cork from the ends of the bundles in the subjacent ground-tissue. Each yearly addition of wood to the stem in the case of the branch-scars of Dammara serves to increase by so much further the interval between the woody relies of the shed branch in the parenchyma of the scar and the central medulla. In longitudinal sections, however, the point of origin of the shed branch from the deepest part of the wood remains easily dis- cernible, however great the additions made to the general surface of the wood may have been. In the later history of the scar, wood is formed in the central parench yma; that is, in what before disarticulation was continuous with the medulla of the branch. This doubtless occurs, as in similar cases, by the formation of secondary wood-forming meristem from the indifferent parenchyma or ground-tissue. A complete screen of wood is before long formed. This increases in thickness commensurately with the stem, although the wood produced from the medullary parenchyma of the scar is not in the arrangement of its elements uniform with that around, but forms an almost distinct system. In lon- gitudinal sections of old scars this wood appears as a cylindrical process or core, connected, it may be, but little with the general wood around, the cells and vessels of which arch round on either of its sides. On removing the cortex from a scar of old date, a deep central fossa is exposed, the bottom of which corre- sponds with this woody core. The depression in the wood 18 filled in by a corresponding process of cortical parenchyma and * The bast-fibres passing to the scar, however, are not involved in the rup- ture, since the general bast is displaced outwards equally with that of the scar in the subsequent process of growth. C nn —— aae ON THE STEM OF DAMMARA ROBUSTA. 447 bast-fibres, the latter forming a tortuous complex heap apper- taining to the woody system of the core, and, like it, arranged independently of the general phloóm. The cambium elements of the scar, therefore, it is clear, are not arranged in conformity with those of the rest of the stem. The cicatrix resulting from the common detachment of a dead branch in an exogenous tree and that resulting from disarticulation are readily distinguishable. In the first case healing is effected by a growth of callus from the surrounding cambium which extends over the fractured surface of the wood ; in the callus are differentiated a superficial cortical system and a deep system of modified wood. The most central part of the scar in such cases presents an external eminence which marks the central meeting and coalescence of the circular cicatricial growth from the margin. After branch-disartieulation or cladoptosis (Berkeley), the surface heals throughout simultaneously, or, more truly, it is healed before the branch is actually shed ; and the scar in this case, in place of being centrally convex, is concave throughout. Do the branch-scars in Dammara, Aspen, Oak, &c. throw any light on the scars occurring in Ulodendron, the nature of which has been the subject of so much discussion? I am afraid not. Indeed, when it is considered how different is the histology of the extinct Lycopods from that of any existing trees, it is almost hopeless to expect to find any existing scars identical with those of Ulodendron. In Ulodendron the scar, as Carruthers remarks, is always in the form of an inverted cone, generally, however, flattened from the enormous pressure, and more or less oval; the base or centre of the pit is different in different species, double horse- shoe-shaped, half-oval, or circular: the figure is formed by a number of small pits representing the number and position of the vascular cords which supplied the supported organ ; the remainder of the scar is covered with single pits or radiating furrows arranged in symmetrical order around the base of the scar, the Pits being confined to the lower half of the scar, the furrows to the upper half. In Dammara the scar presents a central fossa, of different depth in different scars, and this is bounded by a low Oval or horseshoe-shaped ridge which marks the situation of the fractured wood, beyond which is a lowly convex ring, corre- sponding with the cortical parenchyma of the shed branch. That the appendicular organs, whatever they were (and every 448 MR. 8. G. SHATTOCK OX THE SCARS conceivable supposition as to their nature has been made), were ca- ducous appears certain from the fact that the scars are in all cases completely formed, and no remnants of the separated organ per- sist in connection with them. And it may be assumed that the disarticulation proceeded from below upwards ; the great size of the scars points to this. For it is a fact of some importance, and which I have not found noticed, that the size of the scars by no means necessarily represents the actual area of the separated surface of the disarticulated organ, since the scars, as in other exogenously growing trees, must have grown commensurately with the part on which they were seated. This may be readily observed in the case of ordinary leaf-scars. In ZEsculus Hippo- castanum, for example, the leaf-scars come in the older branches to exceed beyond all bounds their original size ; the seven corky points, indicating the position of the subjacent ruptured fibro- vascular bundles, retain their relative, but not their original, distances from one another and from the margin of the scar. The pits and furrows on the scars of UTodendron, as was shown by Presl and Goppert, are the ends of fibro-vascular bundles; and these authors regarded the scars as those of branches. This is also the view taken by Renault (‘ Cours de Botanique fossile, 1880), who, however, places as an alternative that the scars may be those of the fructification, the strobiles or lepidostrobi. Carruthers’s view that the scars result from the separation of aerial roots* (or, as now regarded, rhizophores) is based on the fact that in one instance described by him the scars have a down- ward inclination, as proved by the opposite direction of the remains of the leaves. Among living forms of plants the scars of aerial roots are by no means easy to find. I have examined Philodendron, Vanilla, and different Orchi- dacee, but in none have I ever seen a perfectly formed scar ; the roots that die are not shed, but, with the greatest tenacity, remain connected with the rest of the plant. The central fibro- vascular system of the dead root projects from the centre of the scar after all the surrounding parenchyma has been removed by decay, and the surface subjacent to the latter has been smoothly healed by cork-formation. In Philodendron the cortical parenchyma of the roots gene- rally heals by layers of tabular cork-cells produced by a sub- jacent phellogen, which is formed by subdivision of the cells * Monthly Microscopical Journal, March 1, 1870, p. 150. a -a a. ON THE STEM OF DAMMARA ROBUSTA. 449 of the ground-tissue: this may be observed if the ends of roots be cut off, in which case an offset grows from the side above the divided healing surface. But in addition to this there is produced, after a while, a regular zone of sclerenchyma as an adjunct in the repair. The sclerenchyma is of more or less flattened muriform cells, Which sometimes are many layers deep, formed from the phellogen beneath the earlier cork-formation ; and as cork is again produced from the phellogen beneath the sclerenchyma, the latter comes at length to lie in the midst of the corky covering of the cicatrized surface. Such sclerenchyma I have observed also to be formed from the reparative phellogen in many Cactacee, Cereus, Opuntia, &e.; and it may be found also in the cork that repairs the old leaf-scars in Aucuba. The fact is of a little present interest, since Carruthers de- scribes the rhomboidal leaf-scars in the fossil form Lepidodendron selaginoides as showing that healing had occurred by the pro- duction of a “layer of small thickened cells ;” * and in the older scars of Dammara, as before described, flattened sclerenchyma is found in the substance of the cork. . [Nore.—The author has perhaps scarcely laid sufficient stress on the distinctive characters of the structures which in many Species of Selaginella give origin to the roots, and which Nägeli named Rhizophores. These “ arise very near the punctum vege- ‘ationis, probably at the same time as the branches; unlike the roots, they are exogenous structures which, when young, possess a distinct apical cell.” From these rhizophores * the first rudi- ments of the true roots originate, which, however, do not break through until the rhizophore has attained such a length by inter- calary growth, that its smaller end penetrates into the ground. The rhizophores, as Pfeffer has shown (in S. Martensii, inequali- Jolia, and levigata), are often transformed into true leafy shoots, Which at first show some deviations from the normal structure in their leaves, but afterwards continue to grow as normal shoots, and even produce sporangiferous spikes.” (Sachs, ‘Textbook,’ 2nd Engl. ed. pp. 477, 478.) . The author remarks that though the number of cases in which branches suffer disarticulation in the manner of leaves is now Somewhat numerous, it is difficult to find parallels in the case of * Monthly Microscopical Journal, Oct. 1, 1869, p. 181. 450 MR. E. A. L. BATTERS ON aerial roots. It occurs to me that this may be connected with the fact that the mode of origin of the former is exogenous, that of the latter endogenous. Rhizophores, however, in this respect resemble branches. While it appears to me as incontestable that the scars of Ulodendron were due to the disarticulation of axial organs of some kind, there is nothing, I think, improbable in the suggestion that they may have belonged to rhizophores ; and the view is, at any rate, one which is worth consideration. W. T. THISELTON DYER. | DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XVII. Anatomy of Leaf-scars. Figs. 1, 2. Section of Dammara robusta, at the junction of branch and stem. Figs. 5, 6. The same. Fig.7. Exterior view of scar of Dammara, from which a branch has fallen. Fig. 3. Leaf-articulation of Horse-Chestnut (JEsculus Hippocastanum) showing course of fibro-vascular bundle. Fig. 4. Old leaf-scar in same, showing rupture of the fibro-vascular bundle by the cambial growth of the wood. ` A Description of three yew Marine Algæ. By Epwarp A. L. Barregs, B.A., LL.B., F.L.S. [Read 15th March, 1888.] (Prate XVIII.) Ectocarrus Hotmesir. (Plate XVIII. figs. 7-16.) E. cwspitosus, thallo 3-1 cm. alto, filis parce ramosis, implexis, ramulis brevissimis secundis curvulis, sub angulo recto vel fere rectoegredientibus, articulis 14-2 diametro lon gioribus, sporangiis subsessilibus vel plus minusve pedicellatis, latere ramorum secundis, unilocularibus, sphzricis vel ovatis, circiter 62 p longis, 4S p crassis, multilocularibus, ovato-conicis, 230 p longis, 44 p crassis. Hab. Torquay, Minehead, Berwick-on-T weed. A small species seldom more than a quarter of an inch in height. It covers the rocks for a considerable distance with & soft brown turf, the patches often being four or five feet 1D diameter. The filaments are so short that it is almost impossible to detach them from the rock without the aid of a knife or similar instrument. At Minehead it grows on woodwork ; but Mr. Holmes tells me he found it growing on ledges of rock, m > | THREE NEW MARINE ALG. 451 the shade at Torquay, near high-water mark; and at Berwick I found it growing on the walls of caves and the perpendicular sides of rocks and stones, also near high-water mark. In the summer of 1884 my friend Mr. E. M. Holmes called my attention to this curious little alga, which, having received similar specimens from Minehead under the name of Ectocarpus crinitus, Carm., he had supposed to be Harvey’s plant, not having then seen authentic specimens. Iwas doubtful about the plant being identical with Harvey’s ; but until I had examined authentic specimens of Ectocarpus crinitus, I could form no accurate judgment as to whether it were so or not. Lately, however, by means of a series of the plant collected at Torquay by Mr. Holmes, and of other specimens, including an authentic one of Ectocarpus crinitus, which he has since put at my disposal, I have ascertained that my doubts were well founded. E. crinitus, although agreeing fairly well with my E. Holmesit 1n ramification, is in every respect a larger and coarser plant, its filaments are nearly twice as thick, its articulations are longer, and its habit and colour quite different. .E. Holmesii seldom attains a greater len gth than a quarter of an inch, and is almost always found in fruit, whereas E. crinitus is often many inches long, and all the British specimens I have seen are barren. Dr. F. Hauck, however, has sent me specimens from Trieste under the name of E. crinitus which are well-fruited. As the plant was unknown to all the Continental algologists to whom I sent it, and as it appears equally unknown in America, I have ventured to describe it as new, and have dedicated the species to Mr. Holmes, whose untiring industry in the investiga- tion of the marine flora of our islands, and the many valuable additions he has made to our knowledge of British marine alge, are known to all algologists. PHYLLITIS FILIFORMIS. (Plate XVIII. figs. 1-6.) P. thallo circiter 1-2 cm. alto, angustissimo lineari vel fili- formi, e radice fibrata egrediente, olivacea, state flavescente, sporangiis multilocularibus, circiter 37 p longis, 7 p crassis. Sporangia habet P. Fascia, frondes vero multo angustiores et radices fibratas. Hab. Berwick-on-Tweed. This little plant grows at high-water mark in company with Ulothriz flacca, Calothriz Scopulorum, and other high-water Species. When young the fronds are olive-brown, but in age 452 MR. E. A. L. BATTERS ON they turn yellowish, and then the plant looks more like an Ectocarpus than a Phyllitis. The fructification is produced on fronds scarcely thicker than a hog’s bristle. In structure and fructification this plant agrees with Phyllitis Fascia, from which it can at all times be distinguished by its small size and fibrous root. It seems to be a winter annual, making its appearance about the middle of December, and having quite disappeared by the end of February. RALFSIA sPONGIOCARPA. (Plate XVIII. figs. 17-21.) R. nigrescenti-olivacea, tenuis, levis, tota pagina inferiore lapidibus adnata, filis erectis simplicibus (vel parce dichotomis) articulatis, articulis 1-14 diametro brevioribus, paranematibus subcylindraceis, vel superiore parte paulatim attenuatis, sporangiis unilocularibus, ovatis, sessilibus vel plus minusve pedicellatis, 48-52 u longis, 28 u crassis. Hab. Berwick-on-T weed. An interesting plant growingon the flat slaty bottoms of tide- pools half filled with sand at Berwick. To the naked eye it closely resembles Ralfsia clavata, Crouan, but the frond is thinner, and the fructification much more conspicuous, the difference in colour between the fruited and unfruited portions of the frond being very apparent. The fronds are from a quarter of an inch to an inch in diameter, very thin, and when barren perfectly smooth and glossy, circular at first, then, from several becomirg confluent, more or less lobed or irregular. The sori, at first confined to a narrow ring near the margin of the frond, gradually spread inwards until they cover the entire central portion of the frond, giving to it a peculiarly spongy or velvety appearance under a lens, a characteristic which suggested the specific name. The fruited portion of the frond soon becomes detached from the stone, and is washed away, leaving only the marginal portion of the plant. As this alga fruits in winter, only the very small unfruited portions of the plant are to be found in summer ; this, coupled with the fact that the pools in which it grows are often quite filled with sand, may account for the plant having been 80 long overlooked. From Ralfsia clavata it differs in the shape of the paraphyses, which are always cylindrical or slightly tapering to the apex, never clavate as in that species. The vertical filaments, which sometimes appear to be slightly branched, gradually pass into — IA. x THREE NEW MARINE ALGA. 453 the paraphyses, and there is never any clearly marked line of separation between them as in R. clavata. When fresh the sori of both species are fleshy, and slightly raised above the surface of the frond, but when allowed to dry they shrink considerably more than the rest of the plant, which causes them to crack all over; but as both species, so far as I have observed, grow under water, this can very seldom happen naturally. I am indebted to Prof. Farlow, of Harvard College, for American specimens of R. clavata, and also for valuable notes on the affinity of the species. Even the genus to which this interesting alga belongs appears doubtful. Dr. Bornet and Prof. Agardh consider it a true Ralfsia, but, on the other hand, Dr. Kjellman thinks it is more nearly related to Lithoderma or Stragularia, and Dr. Hauck would place it and Myrionema Henschii in a new genus. The sporangia are usually attached at the base of the para- physes, but not unfrequently they appear to be terminal on the vertical filaments (see Pl. XVII. fig. 21), as in Lithoderma, calling to mind the passage in Areschoug's description of that genus, where he says: “ Utraque fructificatio, in diversis plantis, filisque verticalibus quorum cellule apicales longe sunt product, cir- cumdata.” It thus forms a link between the Ralfsiacee and Lithodermacee. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII. Phyllitis filiformis, figs. 1-6. Fig. 1. Plant, natural size. Figs. 2,3. Roots, x 300. Fig. 4. Portion of frond with plurilocular sporangia, x 300. Fig. 5. Section of frond, X 300. Fig. 6. The same, x 600. Ectocarpus Holmesii, figs. 7-16. Fig.7. Plant, natural size. Fig. 8. The same, from Minehead, x 150. Figs. 9-12. Specimens of plurilocular sporangia, x 600. Figs. 13- 15. Unilocular sporangia, x 600. Fig. 16. Distorted cell, x 600. . Ralfsia spongiocarpa, figs. 17-21. Figs. 17, 18. Plant, natural size, in situ. Fig. 19. Sporangium and paraphysis, X 600. Fig. 20. Branching vertical filament, x 600. Fig. 21. Terminal sporangium, x 600. ! Ralfsia clavata, Crouan, fig. 22. Fig. 22, Sporangium and paraphysis, x 600 ; for comparison with the foregoing. 454 PROF. W. FREAM ON THE On the Flora of Waler-Mendows, with Notes on the Species. By W. Freda, B.Sc., LL.D., F.L.S., F.G.S., Professor of Natural History, College of Agriculture, Downton, Salis- bury. [Read 19th April, 1888.] WATER-MEADOWS are a conspicuous feature in the rural economy of the West of England. They are usually adjacent to the banks of rivers, and they are irrigated with river-water periodically. But though they are frequently submerged, the water in contact with them is running-water and well aerated, so that the her- bage is in many respects different from that associated with stagnant water. The regular “ flooding " or “ drowning " of the meadows renders them, to a great extent, independent of tbe season, so far as rainfall is concerned ; and when all the circum- stances connected with water-meadows are taken into account, it is seen that the herbage they carry grows under conditions which, for uniformity, are seldom equalled. They therefore offer a favourable means for the study of meadow-herbage grown under long-continued uniformity of conditions, and it was this circum- stance that, in the first place, led me to take up the subject. The particular water-meadows I have had under observation for some years are on the western bank of the Hampshire Avon, at North Charford, in South Hants, but close to the border of South Wilts, about eight miles due south of Salisbury, about four miles from the Dorset border, and on the north-western confines of the New Forest. The soil is a clayey loam (alluvium), with flints, resting on the Upper Chalk. Following the method adopted by Lawes, Gilbert, and Masters *, it will be convenient to arrange the flowering plants under the three heads of Graminem, Leguminose, and Miscel- laneous Species or weeds. The following are the species of flowering-plants, 85 in number, which I have found upon these water-meadows. * “ Agricultural, Botanical, and Chemical Results of Experiments on the Mixed Herbage of Permanent Meadow, conducted for more than twenty years in succession on the same Land.—Part II. The Botanical Results.” By Sir J- B. Lawes, Bart., LL.D., F.R.S., F.0.8., J. H. Gilbert, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. i aA and M. T. Masters, M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S. Phil. Trans. Part IV. —— FLORA OF WATER-MEADOWS. GRAMINES (26). Phalaris arundinacea, L. #Anthoxanthum odoratum, L. Alopecurus geniculatus, Z. —— pratensis, L xPhleum pratense, L. Agrostis alba, L. *—— vulgaris, With. xÀira cæspitosa, L. (Deschampsia esespitosa, Beauv.). Holcus lanatus, L. xAvena flavescens, L. (Trisetum fla- vescens, Beauv.). x* —— elatior, L. (Arrhenatherum aye- naceum, Beauv.). ites communis, Trin. xOynosurus cristatus, L. xBriza media, L. Poa annua, L. *—— trivialis, L. x—— pratensis, L. Glyceria aquatica, Sm. fluitans, R. Br., et var. Festuca duriuscula, L. elatior, L. x—— pratensis, Huds. loliacea, Huds. Bromus racemosus, L. x—— mollis, L. Lolium perenne, L. LeguMinos (7). - Medicago lupulina, L. «Trifolium pratense, L. *—— repens, L. «Lotus corniculatus, L. xLotus major, Scop. xVicia Cracea, L. xLathyrus pratensis, L. MiscELLANEOUS SPECIES (52). Ranunculacea. Thalictrum flavum, L. *Banunculus acris, Z. xRanunculus bulbosus, L. Caltha palustris, L. Crucifere. xCardamine pratensis, L. Caryophyllacee. Lychnis Flos-cuculi, L. | xOerastium triviale, Link. Linacee@. Linum catharticum, L. Rosacee. «Spirea Ulmaria, L. xPotentilla reptans, L. Geum rivale, L. Anserina, L. Lythracee. Lythrum Salicaria, L. . Onagracee. Epilobium hirsutum, L. Epilobium tetragonum, L. —— parviflorum, Schreb. | Umbellifere. xHeracleum Sphondylium, L. Rubiacee. Galium palustre, Z. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 20 455 456 PROF W. FREAM ON THE Valerianacee. Valeriana dioica, L. | Valeriana officinalis, L. Composite. Eupatorium cannabinum, Z. Carduus palustris, L. «Bellis perennis, L. xLeontodon hispidus, L. xAchillea Millefolium, Z. * autumnalis, L. xOhrysanthemum Leucanthemum, L. xTaraxacum officinale, Web. Senecio aquaticus, Huds, Primulacee. Lysimachia Nummularia, L. ` . Boraginee. Symphytum officinale, L. | Myosotis palustris, With. Scrophularinee. Scrophularia aquatica, L. j Veronica Anagallis, L. xVeronica Chamædrys, L. —— Beccabunga, L. —— scutellata, L. Labiate. xThymus Serpyllum, L. xPrunella vulgaris, L. Scutellaria galericulata, L. | xAjuga reptan,. L. Plantaginee. Plantago major, L. | «Plantago lanceolata, L. Polygonacee. Polygonum Persicaria, L. Rumex aquaticus, L. xRumex crispus, L. *—— Acetosa, L. Urticacee. Urtica dioica, L. Juncacee. Juncus glaucus, Ehrh. | Juncus acutiflorus, Ehrh. Cyperacee. Eleocharis palustris, R. Br. | Carex paludosa, Good, The foregoing lists may be usefully compared with the corre- sponding lists given by Jawes, Gilbert, and Masters in the clas- sical investigation already referred to. Their observations were carried out upon grass-land, probably some centuries old, at Rothamsted Park, Hertfordshire; the land is described as 8 somewhat heavy loam, with a red clay subsoil resting Upon chalk ; and though it is not artificially, it is thus naturally well drained. Although the plots of meadow-land at Rothamsted were subjected to twenty continuously different kinds of manuring, a comparison of the entire flora there with that at North Charford TE FLORA OF WATER-MEADOWS. 457 should reveal some interesting features concerning the natureofthe herbage grown in dry and water-meadows respectively, and might serve to bring out more prominently the distinctive characters of the latter. To avoid repetition, I have marked with an asterisk (*) in the foregoing lists all the species which occur at Rotham- sted; those not so distinguished are found only on the water- meadows. . In the following lists, on the other hand, are enumerated those additional species which occur at Rothamsted, but not on the water-meadows, a mark (t) being placed against those species Which nevertheless are common in the immediate vicinity of the water-meadows. GRAMINER (3). tAvena pubescens, L, tFestuca ovina, L. tDactylis glomerata, L. | LEGUMINOSE (4). tTrifolium minus, Sm. TOnonis arvensis, L. — procumbens, L. Vicia Sepium, L. MiscELLANEOUS SPECIES (35). Ranunculacee. tRanunculus repens, Z. | .tRanunculus Ficaria, L. —— auricomus, L. 7 Caryophyllacee. ?Stellaria graminea, Z, | tStellaria Holostea, L. Hypericinee. tHypericum perforatum, L. P Rosacea. otentilla Fragariastrum, Ehrh. tAgrimonia Eupatoria, L. chemilla vulgaris, L. | +Poterium Sanguisorba, L. Umbellifere. ponopodium denudatum, Koch, tAnthriscus sylvestris, Hoffm. impinella Saxifraga, L. tDaucus Carota, L. Rubiacee. TGalium verum, L, | Galium Aparine, L. Dipsacee. tScabiosa arvensis, L. Composite. Centaurea nigra, L. tTragopogon pratensis, L. uus arvensis, Robs, Sonchus oleraceus, L. Hy oo erucifolius, Z. tHieracium Pilosella, Z. Jpochæris radicata, Z, 202 458 PROF. W. FREAM ON THE Primulacee . Primula veris, L. Scrophularinee. tVeronica serpyllifolia, L. | tVeronica officinalis, L. Plantaginee. Plantago media, L. Polygonacee. tRumex obtusifolius, Z. Orchidee. tOrchis Morio, L. Liliacee. Scilla nutans, Sm. Ornithogalum umbellatum, Z. Fritillaria Meleagris, L. Juncacee. tLuzula campestris, Willd. Cyperacee. tCarex preecox, Jacq. It will be useful now to enumerate by themselves those species which are found upon the water-meadows m Hampshire, but not upon the non-irrigated meadows in Hertfordshire, as this enume- ration will serve to bring into prominence some, at least, of the peculiarities of the flora of water-meadows. The following are the species referred to :— GRAMINER (10). Phalaris arundinacea, L. Glyceria fluitans, R. Br. Alopecurus geniculatus, L. Festuca duriuscula, L Agrostis alba, L. elatior, L. Phragmites communis Trin, loliacea, Huds. Glyceria aquatica, Sm. Bromus racemosus, L. Lxrevwrwos x (1). Medicago lupulina, Z. MISCELLANEOUS SPECIES (32). Thalictrum flavum, Z. Lysimachia Nummularia, Z. Caltha palustris, L. Symphytum officinale, L. Lychnis Flos-cuculi, Z. Myosotis palustris, Relh. Linum catharticum, Z. Scrophularia aquatica, L. Geum rivale, L. Veronica scutellata, L. Potentilla Anserina, Z. —— Anagallis, L. . Lythrum Salicaria, L. Beccabunga, L: Epilobium hirsutum, Z. Scutellaria galericulata, L. —— parviflorum, Schreb. Plantago major, L. - tetragonum, L. Polygonum Persicaria, L. Galium palustre, L. Rumex aquaticus, L. Valeriana dioica, L. Urtica dioica, L. — officinalis, L. Juncus glaucus, Ehrh. Eupatorium cannabinum, Z. —— acutiflorus, Ehrh. Senecio aquaticus, Huds. Eleocharis palustris, R. Br. Carduus palustris, L. Carex paludosa, Good. Ba ee ee 0709 € — mM. FLORA OF WATER-MEADOWS. ‘ 459 A numerical summary of the species which have been enume- rated gives the following results :— Graminez. | Leguminose. | Miscellanes. | Total. Total on water-meadows ...... 26 7 52 85 Total on dry meadows ......... 20 10 55 85 Exclusively on water-meadows 10 1 32 43 Exclusively on dry meadows... 3 4 35 42 Common to both localities ... 15 6 20 41 Total in both localities ......... 29 11 87 127 The identity of the totals in the first pair of lines, though interesting, is of course merely a coincidence. The table shows that, in all 127 species of flowering plants occur in the two localities, that two-thirds of these occur on the water-meadows and two-thirds on the dry meadows, whilst one third of the total number are found in both localities. Half the number of species on the water-meadows do not occur on the dry meadows, and half of those on the dry meadows are not found on the water- meadows. It should be stated that the water-meadow species are restricted to those which constitute the herbage. The plants growing exclusively in the water “carriers” themselves, such as Ranunculus aquatilis, L., Nuphar lutea, Sm., Menyanthes trifoliata, L., Iris Pseudacorus, L., Alisma Plantago, L., Sagittaria sagitti- Jolia, L., Butomus umbellatus, L., Potamogeton, sp., and Spar- ganium, sp., are beyond the scope of this inquiry, as are the species of Rubus, Rosa, Salix, &c., in the hedgerows. NOTES ON THE GRAMINEZ. The Gramines of the water-meadows offer many points of special interest, whether compared with those of the dry meadow land at Rothamsted or with the dry meadows of their immediate neighbourhood. It has been stated that three grasses, common at Rothamsted, do not occur upon the water-meadows, whilst ten of the water-meadow grasses are not represented in Ro- thamsted Park. Nevertheless, the former three species—Avena pubescens, Dactylis glomerata, and Festuca ovina—are commonly found on the dry grass-lands bordering the water-meadows, whilst the following grasses not found on the water-meadows are abun- dantly seen in their immediate vicinity :— Triodia decumbens, Beauv. Bromus asper, Murr. ues cristata, Pers. sterilis, L. . atabrosa aquatica, Beauv. Brachypodium sylvaticum, Beauv. Festuca gigantea, Vill. 460 PROF. W. FREAM ON THE Of these, Triodia, Keleria, and Festuca gigantea, as well as F. ovina, grow close down to the border of the water-meadows and then disappear. Avena pubescens thrives luxuriantly on non-irrigated grass-land closely adjacent. But, of the species now under consideration, those of Dactylis and Catabrosa are, perhaps, the most remarkable in their behaviour. Very abundant in the adjoining dry meadows, and, under the name of Orchard Grass, well known in America on account of its partiality for moist cool situations, I have never yet found Dactylis on the water- meadows. Catabrosa, again, is the commonest grass in the way- side ditches of the district, its herbage and panicles being con- spicuously noticeable during the summer months, yet it never appears in the water-courses upon the meadows. The cause of this is difficult to determine, but it is possible that Dactylis and Catabrosa may be adversely influenced by the alternate flooding and drying of the meadows. Only two of the water-meadow grasses, Bromus mollis and B. racemosus, are of annual duration. These, therefore, are able to maintain their position, and that indeed rather a prominent posi- tion, amongst the herbage of the water-meadows, only through shedding their seed before the hay-crop is removed. The meadows are mown at the end of June or beginning of July, by which time these species of Bromus are ripe, and the effect of making the hay is to detach the “seeds "— or rather the dried florets containing the grain—and to leave them upon the meadows. In panicles of Bromus, taken from the hay as it is being carted from the meadows to the stack, each spikelet is found to be represented merely by the two empty glumes at its base. The most abundant of the water-meadow grasses is Holcus lanatus, which occupies on these moist lands a much more pro- minent position than it takes amongst the herbage in Rothamsted Park. The free development and multiplication of its roots combine with its tufted habit to secure it in a position it has once attained, whilst, independently of these properties, its early period of ripening seed would enable this species to keep its place. Ripe seed invariably appears before the end of June, though it is a little later than Bromus in this respect. Anthoxanthum is, how- ever, the first of the water-meadow grasses to ripen its seeds; moreover it may, from the end of May to the beginning of July, be found in all stages of growth, from the first appearance of its RER A in po t HP EEE FLORA OF WATER-MFADOWS. 461 panicle to the shedding of its “ seed.” Although a conspicuous feature in the herbage, it is not abundant. Whilst Bromus, Holcus, and Anthoxanthum will have scattered their seed upon the meadows in every season before the hay-crop is removed, there are certain other grasses which may have gone to seed in hot dry summers, such as that of 1887, but which will rarely have done so in ordinary seasons. Such are Cynosurus cristatus, Alopecurus pratensis, Poa pratensis, Poa trivialis, Gly- ceria fluitans, and possibly Avena flavescens. But Alopecurus does not appear to shed its “ seed "—the entire spikelet—upon the meadows. Each of the other species, however, may derive occasional support from this source, and would thus not be en- tirely dependent upon a perennial root-stock. . Certain other species, sufficiently abundant and generally dis- tributed to require notice in this respect, are so late in flower- ing, that their seed is never ripe at the time the hay-crop is carried off. These are Phleum pratense, Agrostis alba, Lolium perenne, and the Festucas. They therefore retain their position solely through the perennial nature of their root-stocks. Phleum pratense has a preference for moist habitats; and, excepting Phragmites communis, it is the latest of the water-meadow grasses to come into flower ; its herbage is young and fresh, and the in- florescence is usually only just emerging from its sheath, at the time the meadows are mown. Lolium perenne is abundantly represented, and, for quantity, probably occupies the second or third place after Holcus lanatus. Of the Festucas, it is the broad-leaved forms that flourish, whilst the narrow-leaved forms, of which Festuca ovina is the type, are scarcely re- presented. The case is almost reversed in Rothamsted Park, Where Festuca ovina is one of the most prevalent grasses, Whilst F. pratensis is rapidly diminishing. Inasmuch as the broad-leaved fescues, of which F. pratensis may be taken as the type, offer to the air a greater leaf-surface for transpiration, their demand upon the moisture of the soil would be greater than in the Case of the fine-leaved forms; hence the former might languish and die out in dry situations where, on the other hand, F. ovina and its nearest allies would thrive. ` The distribution of the gramineous species upon the water- meadows presents some points of interest. The species of Bro- mus, Holcus, Anthoxanthum, Cynosurus, Alopecurus, Poa, Avena, 462 PROF. W. FREAM ON THE as well as Glyceria fluitans, are generally distributed. Other species are distinctly local, even in the limited area under notice. Thus, Phalaris arundinacea, Aira cespitosa, Phragmites com- munis, and Glyceria aquatica are practically restricted to the borders of th« water-courses, and are seldom, or never, to be seen in the open meadow. Phragmites, indeed, does not stray from the river-side, though its monopoly there is to some extent disputed by Phalaris and by Festuca elatior. Phalaris arundi- nacea, Aira cespitosa, and Glyceria aquatica are able, on account of their vigorous habit and robust growth, to smother the finer grasses, and, attracted by the greater moisture, they frequently occupy all the space immediately adjoining the water-courses. Three species of the water-meadow grasses exhibit interesting modifications, sufficiently marked in some cases to constitute subspecific characters. These are Lolium perenne, Festuca pra- tensis, and Glyceria fluitans. In the forms of Lolium perenne the rhachis may be found long or short, and occasionally branched; the spikelets large or small, crowded together or remote, rounded or flattish, with not infrequently a small inner empty glume at the base of each; the flowering glumes, usually awnless, are sometimes awned. Of the fescues it is not difficult, taking Festuca pratensis as the type, to select specimens show- ing a gentle series of gradations, on the one hand, into F. elatior, and, on the other hand, into F. loliacea. Moreover, specimens of the last-named may be found in which the spikelets are all sessile and the upper empty glume almost obsolete ; such forms of F. loliacea approach closely to Lolium perenne. NOTES on THE LEGUMINOS X. The leguminous herbage of the water-meadows is scanty. The only water-meadow species not represented in the dry meadow at Rothamsted is Medicago lupulina; and this is common in the dry meadows adjoining the water-meadows. Trifolium minus and T. procumbens, though not found on the water-meadows, are common both on the adjoining dry grass-lands and at Rot- hamsted. NOTES on THE MISCELLANEOUS SPECIES. Of the miscellaneous flowering-plants found upon the water- meadows, the following appear to be the most common and the most generally distributed amongst the herbage :—Caltha palus- FLORA OF WATER-MEADOWS. 468 tris, Cardamine pratensis, Cerastium triviale, Lychnis Flos-cuculi, Geum rivale, Galium palustre, Senecio aquaticus, Rumex Acetosa, Juncus acutifforus, and Eleocharis palustris; whilst Lysimachia Nummularia is a conspicuous feature of the aftermath herbage. Less prominent, but very noticeable, are Valeriana officinalis, Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum, Carduus palustris, Achillea Mille- folium, Myosotis palustris, Plantago lanceolata, Ajuga reptans, Prunella vulgaris, and Rumex crispus. Of the 20 species here enumerated, there are, however, only half a dozen which also occur on the dry meadows at Rothamsted, namely, the species mentioned of Cerastium, Achillea, Plantago, Ajuga, Prunella, and Rumex Acetosa. The special characters of the water-meadow flora may be still further illustrated by an enumeration of those miscellaneous species which occur on the dry meadows at Rothamsted and also on land adjoining the water-meadows, but not on these latter themselves. These, obviously, are species which are kept off the water-meadows as an effect of the periodical flooding of the latter, as there can be no adverse influence of soil or situation. They comprise :— Ranunculus repens, Z. Galium Aparine, L. — Ficaria, L. Scabiosa arvensis, L. Stellaria Holostea, L. Centaurea nigra, L. Agrimonia Eupatoria, L. Carduus arvensis, Robs. Anthriscus sylvestris, Hoffm. Tragopogon pratensis, L. Daucus Carota, L. Hieracium Pilosella, L. Galium verum, Z. Luzula campestris, DC. lt deserves to be noted that of the 112 counties and vice- counties into which Britain has been divided by Watson, two of the water-meadow species— Epilobium tetragonum (33 counties) and Rumex aquaticus (37)—occur in less than one third of them ; whilst five other species— Thalictrum flavum (65), Lysimachia Num- mularia (67), Valeriana dioica (69), Scrophularia aquatica (70), and Carex paludosa (70)—are recorded for less than two thirds. All the species enumerated as occurring upon the water- meadows have therefore been identified upon grass-lands which, as stated at the outset, are subjected to the intermittent influ- ence of running-water. No notice has been taken of adjoining marsh-lands, which are under the influence of stagnant water; on these, indeed, some of the species already noted are absent, whilst others, such as species of Pedicularis, Anagallis, Mentha, Orchis, » are present. 461 THE FLORA OF WATER-MEADOWS. Concerning the cryptogamic plants, it need only be said that, excepting a few species of Mosses in each case, Ophioglossum vul- gatum, L., occurs sparsely on the dry meadows at Rothamsted, and Equisetum palustre, L., on the water-meadows. Whatever peculiarities exist in the herbage of the water-mea- dows which I have had under observation are probably largely attributable to the periodical influence of running-water. The flooding of the meadows at intervals during the winter enables the herbage to enjoy a higher temperature than is the case upon non-irrigated grass-lands, and this promotes early spring growth. The meadows are, moreover, rendered independent of the effects of deficient rainfall, so that even in seasons of the severest drought the removal of the hay-crop brings to view a sward which is bright, fresh, and verdant. Thus, whether the season be wet, or dry, or of average rainfall, it is much the same to the water-meadows. Any seasonal influences to which they may be susceptible must therefore be sought rather in the general conditions of atmo- spheric temperature, and in the duration of sunshine in the growing season, than in the amount and distribution of the rainfall. Of the origin and history of these water-meadows little or nothing is known. Marshall, writing in 1798, asks, “ When and in what manner, was so great and spirited a public work executed?” I can find no record of their having been made the subject of any special botanical investigation, but the following quotation from the author just mentioned conveys some idea as to their condition a century ago * :— - “The herbage of the watered beds is various in species; 88 ray grass, the meadow poe, the marsh and other bent grasses, and the meadow fescues ; the loliacea and the pratensis, here putting on very different appearances. On the sides of the trenches, and ditches, the flote fescue, reed canary grass (Phalaris arundinacea), and the water poe (Poa aquatica) are common; also the meadow rue (Thalictrum flavum), and the water dock. One meadow I observed was almost shaded over with the common dock ; which appears to be a prevailing weed of the well-formed grounds; and almost the only one." * The Rural Economy of the Southern Counties ; comprizing Kent, Surrey, Sussex, the Isle of Wight; the Chalk Hills of Wiltshire, Hampshire, &c. By Mr. Marshall. 1798, vol. ii. p. 335. —— ; MR. E. G. BAKER ON THE GENUS OYTINUS. 465 On a New Species of Cytinus from Madagascar, constituting a New Section of that Genus. By Epmunp G. Baxer, F.L.S. (Read Ist March, 1888.] (Prate XIX.) Iw the last parcel of plants sent by the Rev. R. Baron, F.L.S., from Madagascar was a curious parasite of which the following communication is a description. It was found by him in the forest about thirty miles east of Mandritsara, North-west Madagascar. Contrary to the other species of the genus Cytinus, this plant grows on the trunk of a small tree. Specimens of the host were also forwarded with the parasite; the flower material is incomplete, but it apparently belongs to Dicoryphe, a curious genus of Hamamelidee endemic in Madagascar. Iwill give in the first place comparative characters of this new subgenus, and of the three already known. Subgenus I. EvcYTINUS. Ad Cistarum radices parasitica. Caulis productus. Monoicus. Flores dense spicati. Perianthii segmenta 4. Bracteole 2. Connectivum supra loculos haud productum. Stigma capitatum 8-10-suleatum. Placentw 8-10, simplices. Species 1.— Regio Mediterranea. Subgenus II. Hv»orxPrs (Pers.). Ad Eriocephali et Agathosme radices parasitica. Caulis pro- ductus. Dioicus. Flores 1-8 spicati. Perianthii segmenta 6. Bracteole 2. Conneetivum supra loculos productum. Stigma globosum, lamellis 12-14 cuneato-subulatis. Placente 12-14, ramos®. Species 1.— Africa australis. Subgenus III. BpaArroruYroN (Eichl.). Ad radices parasitica. Caulis productus. Dioicus. Flores numerosi dense spicati. Perianthii segmenta 4-9. Bracteole 0. onnectivum supra loculos longe productum in Cytino americano, R. Br, haud productum in C. Andrieuxii, Hemsl. Stigma Tadiatum obscure lobatum. Placente 10-14. Species 2.— Mexicane. 466 MR. E. G. BAKER ON A NEW SECTION Subgenus IV. Borryocrtinvs (Baker jil.). Ad arborum ramos parasitica. Caulis haud productus. Dioicus. Flores 3—4 glomerati, involucro circumcincti. Perianthii seg- menta6. Bracteole products. Connectivum supra loculos haud productum. Stigma radiato-oblatum. Placenta 9-12, simplices. Species 1.—Madagascar. DESCRIPTION OF PARASITE. 1. Mode of Growth.—The parasite grows on the trunk of the host in a manner somewhat similar to Apodanthes (see Trans. Linn. Soc. xxvii. p. 67, t. 22), but with this important difference: in Apodanthes the flowers are solitary, whilst in the present plant they grow in clusters of three or four, and each cluster is surrounded by numerous orbicular scale-leaves, similar in texture and appearance to those of the perianth. The inner leaves of this involucre are large, orbicular, and imbricated, and the outer ones, as in the involucre of many of the Composite, are gradually smaller and smaller, still retaining their orbicular shape, the outermost close to its attachment being reduced to a minimum. As to the mode of attachment, the parasite is on its lower surface wedged with irregular protrusions into the cortex of the host, the boundary between the parenchyma of the host and parasite being clearly marked. From the appearance of that portion of the host in contact with the parasite, it is evident that this latter has been gradually emerging, and that its vegetative portion has been formed in the interior of the host. 2. Bracts and Perianth—From the staminate plant alone it would be difficult to draw any line of distinction between the bracts and flower-wrapper, but by studying the pistillate plant this difficulty disappears. At the base of the ovary there are several whorls of orbicular bract-leaves, and from a little under the apex of the ovary arise six much imbricated ovate perianth- segments. I gather from Mr. Baron that the perianth, bracts, and leaves of the involucre are all white in the fresh state; when dry they are the same dead brown which is familiar to us in most other parasites. In the staminate plant the whorls of leaves are much closer together; however, drawing an analogy from the female plant, we may consider the outermost as bracts and the two inner whorls as perianth. In the staminate plant the tube of the perianth is hollow, and is united to the staminal column by six septa, which divide it into six partitions. On the lower Tae OF CYTINUS FROM MADAGASCAR. , 467 portion of the perianth-segments, on the lower portion of the style, and on the perianth-tube are numerous multicellular cylindrical or club-shaped processes. A transverse section of a perianth-segment shows it to be composed of homogeneous parenchymatous tissue, the cells being roundish or pentagonal; the ‚upper and lower epidermis are similar in structure, and stomata do not appear to be present. At the base of the perianth-limb at the point of juncture with the perianth-tube there are usually about five fibro-vascular bundles in each of the perianth-segments ; these, however, radiate like a fan from the base upwards, and branch dichoto- mously, and just beneath the apex of the perianth-segments the termination of some twenty bundles may be counted. A case of apparently abnormal growth of the perianth was met with in one of the female flowers examined, one of the perianth-segments becoming trifid a short distance above the base. 3. Andr&cium.—The parasite is unisexual, the separate clusters consisting only of one sex. The staminate flower is globose and about jan inch in diameter. The anthers, twenty or more in number, are sessile on the column, and are arranged in a verti- cillate manner. The column, which is solid at the base, in the upper part is hollowed out in the middle, and has the anthers arranged on the outside contiguous to one another in a regular manner. The anthers are bilocular, and dehisce extrorsely and longitudinally, the two loculi being parallel. The pollen is some- What peculiar, being compound ; it is composed of four cells, and the compound grain has a diameter of ‘03 millim. The position of the four cells varies; sometimes they are arranged in the form ofa tetrahedron, or they may be in the form of a pyramid. If a transverse section be made of the ring of stamens, the column will be seen to be composed of homogeneous parenchyma, with a simple series of 8-10 vascular fascicles. In the wall of the anther the external layer of cells is thickened, and fibrous cells are absent. The composition of the bundles is of a some- what simple character, the xylem element being represented Principally by spiral vessels, and the perixylem is composed of short thin-walled cells. The cells composing the parenchyma of the column have brownish-coloured contents, and give a decided dark blue-black coloration with solution of sulphate of iron, thus ak the presence of tannic, and probably other astringent acids, 468 MR. E. G. BAKER ON A NEW SECTION 4. Gynecium.—The female flower is larger than the male flower, but like this latter it occurs in clusters, each containing 3—4 flowers, and these clusters are sessile upon the trunk of the host. The perianth-tube is about as long as the lobes, and is entirely adnate to the ovary. The lobes of the perianth are six in number. The ovary is unilocular, and the placente are 9-12 in number, and are long and sinuous. The ovary is so nearly inferior that only the summit projects from the enveloping perianth-tube. If a transverse section, taken from the very top of the ovary, be examined, it will be found to be. spuriously multilocular ; by spuriously I mean that there is only one central loculus contain- ing placente, but that there are several other smaller loeuli which are destitute of placent®, and which are not found in a section taken lower down in the ovary (see fig. 5). The ovules, which are very numerous, are erect and orthotropous, and have only one integument ; the various stages of the development of this integument can often be traced in a single section of the ovary, the ovules at the base of the placent: being in a younger state than those at the apex. The first stage consists of a pro- tuberance on the walls of the placenta; then other ovules can be seen, with the nucleus projecting like a cone from the encircling integument ; and, finally, the integument when fully formed appears to consist of two layers of cells. The ovules of this parasite differ very considerably from those of Rafflesia, a8 described by Robert Brown*. In this latter plant they are curiously anatropous, with a dilatation at the apex of the funiculus. The style is short, solid, and columnar; the stigma is capitate, and has apparently as many lobes radiating from an umbilicate centre as there are placentas in theovary. The viscid surface extends all over the summit and a little down the sides of the stigma. There isa dilatation at the base of the style, which will be seen represented by two protuberances in the vertical section (see Plate XIX. fig. 2). As all the specimens of the parasite were gathered at about the same date, the fruit and seeds are unknown f. Doubtless the * "Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. xix. p. 242, t. 22-96. t For a description of the seeds of Cytinaces, see Solms-Laubach, Trimen’s Journ. Bot. 1874, pp. 308-318; or Solms-Laubach, “Ueber den Bau der Samen in den Familien der Rafllesiacew und Hydnoraces,” Bot. Zeit. 1874, Nos. 22-95. X OF CYTINUS FROM MADAGASCAR. N 469 fruit is baccate and the seeds minute and very numerous, às. in the other species of Cytinus. The embryo of the N small and nondifferentiated in the form of a roundish mass of cellular tissue. I propose to call the species Cytrnus BamomNr, after its dis- coverer. This makes a fifth species ofthe genus Cytinus, and until the present time no member of the Suborder Raflesiez has been recorded from Madagascar. The commonest species of Cytinus, C. Hypocistis, Linn., is confined to the Mediterranean region ; another species, C. dioicus, Juss., is found at the Cape of Good Hope ; and two members of the same genus have been described from Mexico. The only member of the nat. order Cytinacem that has been found in Madagascar is a species of Hydnora, which was seen by M. Grandidier *, but of which no specimens were brought home; the structure in this genus is very dis- similar to that found in Cytinus. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX. - Two flowers of Cytinus Baroni, natural size. - Longitudinal section of female flower, x 3. - Longitudinal section of male flower, x 3. Stigma showing radiate lobation, magnified. Side view of the same, less magnified. Transverse section of ovary. A, near apex; B, lower down. x 9. Transverse section of ring of stamens, x 9. - Transverse section of anther, showing two loculi, x 76. - Pollen, x 450. 10. Transverse section of perianth-tube, male flower, x 9. 11. Placenta, with ovules, x 150. 12. Cylindrical process, from near base of perianth-tube, x 150. 13. Longitudinal section of male flower, in an early stage. H, the host. x 8. Fig. eanpnppmrH * See Bull. Soc. Linn, Paris, 1886, p. 545. INDEX. Abies excelsa, (ftnote) 8. Abrus precatorius, 147. Abutilon asiaticum, 155. Acacia cæsia, 144. pennata, 144. Acalypha, 150. indica, 150. A virginica, 150. canthephippi 59, 163, 165; Curtisii, 163. Acer, 83. Acetabularia, 55. medite 202 Achillea, 463. 0 Millefolium, 264, 365, 456, 46 Shepardi 433, 496, 463. Achroanthes, 314. Achyranthes aspera, 138. corymbosa, 138. A ia "Ppacen, 138. cids, effect of, on vegetable tissues, 21 Acorus Calam Acrocentron, 154^ verus, 139. cronychia laurifoli Acrostichum, 152. E ! ^ &ureum, 26]. auritum, 261. digitatum, 152. flagelliferum, 261. heterophyllum, 152. lanceolatum, 152. lineare, 261. oligodictyon, 961. rigidum, 261. si quiosum, 152. slinplex, 261. Actin roids, 152. e, 10: 5 : DR he 1103, 104, 105, 111, 112, etivity ivity ” i i opidan Ku Question in enanthera pavonina, 141. $nosma camphoratum, 153. Ostemma viscosum, 149. LIN) NN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. Adhatoda vasica, 134. Adiantum, 232, 251. caudatum, 152. JEcidiospores, 88, 90, 94. JEcidium, 89, 90. Allii, 89. Ari, 88, 89, 90. Centauris, 93. Jacobex, 91. Urtice, 93. JEgle Marmelos, 144. JErua javanica, 138. lanata, 138. _Eschynomene aspera, 148. JEsculus Hippocastanum, 448, 450. JEthionema, 421: clandestinum, 421. coridifolium, 421. gilendense 421. ongistylum, 421. Affinities and Classification of Algæ, on, A. W. Bennett, 49. Agaricus, 51. Aglaia Roxburghiana, 154. . Agrimonia Eupatoria, 457, 463. Agrostis, 455. ba, 455, 458, 461. vulgaris, 455. Ailanthus, 80. Aira ewspitosa, 455, 462. Ajuga, 463. reptans, 456, 463. . Alaria, sexual reproduction 1m, (ftnote) 57. Alcea acaulis, var. longipes, 424. Alchemilla vulgaris, 457. Alcohol, effects of, on vegetable tissues, 9, 10. Aleurites triloba, 150. Alga, Note on an, (Dermatophyton ra- dicans, Peter). growing on the Euro- pean Tortoise, M. C. Potter, 251. Alge, 49, 51, 60, 192, 253. Alge, On the Affinities and Classifica- tion of, A. W. Bennett, 49. Alisma Plantago, 459. 2P 472 Alkanna, 436. megacarpa, var. Shattuckia, 436. orientalis, var. integrifolia, 436. Allantodia javanica, 413. Allium, 89. ursinum, 89, 90. Allmania nodiflora, 138. Allophylus, 140. Cobbe, 154. zeylanicus, 140. Alocasia macrorrhiza, 149. Aloe of Caffraria, 445. Aloe, 139, 445. Barbers, 445. hyacinthoides, 139. Alopecurus, 440, 441, 461. geniculatus, 455, 458. involucratus, 440. pratensis, 455, 461. utriculatus, 441. Alpinia Galanga, 133. Alsinez, 423. Alsophila, 409. Brunoniana, 409. Sikkimensis, 409. Alternanthera triandra, 138. Alyssicarpus vaginalis, 147. Alyxia zeylanica, 155. Amaranthus, 150. caudatus, 155. spinosus, 150. Amelanchier vulgaris, 94. Ammonia, effect of, on vegetable tis- sues, 18. Amomum, 133. Cardamom, 133. Zerumbet, 133. Zingiber, 133. Amorphophallus campanulatus, 154. Amphidoxa gnaphalodes, 148. Anacardium occidentale, 141. Anagallis, 463. arvensis, 364, 365. Anatomy and Development of the Spo- rogonium of Mosses, J. R. Vaizey, 262. Anchusa, 435. Milleri, 435. Shattuckii, 435. Ancistrocladus Vahlii, 146. Andicola, §, 110. Androchilus, 309. Andrographis echioides, 134. Androgynia, 28. Andropogon Nardus, 136. Schoenanihus, 155. Aneilema giganteum, 155. nudiflora, 134. Angiosperms, 61, 442. Angrecum maculatum, 389. INDEX. Anisomeles ovata, 134. Aneectochilus, 157, 163, 164, 170. javanicus, 338. Lobbianus, 170. Lowii, 170. Veitchianus, 170. xanthophyllus, 1770. Ancectomaria, 170. Dominii, 170. Anona asiatica, 144. squamosa, 144, 145. sylvestris, 144. Antherocerotez, 272. Anthoxanthum, 460, 461. indieum, 134. odoratum, 455. Anthriscus sylvestris, 457, 463. Antiaris toxicaria, 442. Antidesma Alexiteria, 151. Gheesambilla, 151. zeylanicum, 151. Antrophyum reticulatum, 261. Apiocystis, 55. Aplectrum, 308. Apocynez, 115. Apocyno-nerium, 153. Apocynum frutescens, 138. Apodanthes, 466. Arabideæ, 81. Areca Cathecu (Catechu), 153. Arenaria graveolens, var. minuta, 423. Argyrolobium megarhizum, 175. polyphyllum, 175. tuberosum, 175. Aristolochia indica, 149. Arrhenatherum avenaceum, 459. Arsace, $, 186, 187. Arum, 88, 89. divaricatum, 149. macrorhizum, 149. maculatum, 88, 89, W. trilobatum, 149. Arundina speciosa, 394. Arundo Bambos, 136. Ascaris, 190. Asclepiadex, 115. Asclepias, 138, 155. gigantea, 138. lactifera, 138. Ascomycetes, 51. Aspalathus indica, 147. Asparagex, 440. Asparagus falcatus, 138. gonoclados, 138, 139. Lownei, var. calcaratus, 440. racemosus, 139. sarmentosus, 138, 139. Aspen, branch-scars of, 447. Asperula dissitiflora, 432. Asperule, 432. INDEX. Aspidium, 414. affinis, 414. anomala, 415, aristatum, 414. ——, var. assamica, 414. ———, var. coniifolia, 414. , var. Thwaitesii, 414. glanduligerum, 415. gracilescens, 415. membranaceum, 259. Prescottianum, var. 3. Bakeriana, 414. repandum, 259. Asplenium, 152, 258, 412. acuminatum, 412. affine, 258. crinitum, 258, drepanophyllum, 412. faleatum, 152. Filix-foemina, 412. ——, var. Schimperi, 412. latifolium, 413. longifolium, 412. longissimum, 412. multicaudatum, 413. ——, var. caudicea, 413. ——, var. tristis, 413. polypodioides, var. aspera, 413. resectum, 258, scandens, 258. Sikkimense, 413. Sorzogonense, var. majus, 258. speciosum, 412. sylvaticum, 419. torrentium, 413. umbrosum, var, australis, 413. unilateralis, 413, vulcanicum, 258, n Wightianum, 258. Ae omorPha, study of, 116. t ranthe, 107, 111, 112, 120. n ragalus trachoniticus, 426. talantia racemosa, 153. Atragene zeylanica, 145. trichum, 264-970. y rogatum, 265, 268, 276, 283, Atylosia scarabxo; - ucuba, 44g Oides, 147. Avena, 46], avenaceum, 455 elatior, 455, 99. flavescens, 455, 461. Pubes Averrhoa, 136. 127° 199, 460. acida, 142. Bilimbi, 142, , Varambola, 142, Avicennia officinalis, 136 tadirachta indica, 14]. 473 Bacillariacez, 53. Bacteria, 192. Bakamumumiris, 134. Baker, E. G., On a new Section of the Genus Cytinus from Madagascar, 465. Baker, J. Œ., On a further Collection of Ferns from West Borneo, 256. Baker, J. G., and C. B. Clarke, Supple- mentary Note on the Ferns of Northern India, 408. Balanophora, 193, 195; on a s necies new to the Japanese Flora, by T. Ito, 193. dioica, 196, 197. elongata, 196. ` Harlandi, 194, 196. involucrata, 196. : polyandra, 196. Thwaitesii, 193. Balanophoree, 197. Ballota disticha, 134. Bangiacex, 60. . Bannisteria benghalensis, 142. Bannisterioides, 153. Barleria Prionitis, 145. Barringtonia acutangula, 143. racemosa, 143, 145. Basella rubra, e Basidiomycetes, 31. . Bateson, Anne, and F. Darwin, Effect of Stimulation on Turgescent Vege- table Tissues, I. Batrachospermum, 60. moniliforme, 358, 960. — Batters, E. A. L., A description of three new Marine Algz, 450. Bauhinia acuminata, 141. tomentosa, 141. Bdallophyton, 465. Beggiatoa, 51. Begonia, 445. Bellevalia ciliata, var. 440. . Bellis perennis, 364, 365, 456. Belmontia, 109. L. Bennett, A. W., On the Affinities and Classification of Alge, 49. Betel-plant, 134. Bignonia indica, 145. A Biophytum sensittvum, 142. Blainvillea latifolia, 148. Bletia, 163, 165, 166, 308 ; crossed with Calanthe, 159. hyacinthina, 163. Bletidex, 165. Bobartia, 135. indica, 135. spathacea, 135. Boerhaavia diffusa, 133. 2pP2 paniculata, 474 Bolus, H., Contributions to South- African Botany, Part iii., 171. Bombax Ceiba, 144. gossypinum, 144. pentandrum, 144. religiosa, 144. Bonnaya veronicefolia, 145. Boraginesz, 435, 456. Borassus flabellifer, 153. flabelliformis, 153. Borrago indica, 137. Botrydina, 55. Botrydium, 55. Botryococcus, 54. Botryocytinus, 466. Brachyantha, 432. Bridelia retusa, 151. British Heterecious Uredines, Experi- mental Observations on, 88. Briza media, 455. Bromus, 459, 460, 461. asper, 459. gigantea, 459. mollis, 455, 460. racemosus, 455, 458, 460. sterilis, 459. Brown, N. E., Vaccinium intermedium, Ruthe, a new British plant, 125. Bruguiera gymnorrhiza, 142. Bryonia cordifolia, 150. dioica, 374, (leaf-cells) 377, 388. laciniosa, 150. palmata, 150. Bryophyllum, 445. Bryopsis, 55. Bulbocheete, 59. Bunium, 428. eapillifolium, 428, Bupleurum, 420. antiochium, 427. Boissieri, 426. faleatum, 427. rigidum, 427. tenuissimum, 427. Burmannia disticha, 139. Butomus umbellatus, 459. Buxus sempervirens, 303. Cacalia sonchifolia, 148. Cactacese, 449. Cesalpinia, 141. ista, 141. Nuga, 141. Sappan, 141. Cajanus indicus, 147. Caladenia, 393. Calamus Rotang, 155. Calanthe, 157, 163, 165, 166, 168. Dominii, 166. furcata, 166. INDEX. Calanthe inquilina, 168. masuca, 163, 166, 168. versicola, 168. vestita, 158, 168. Callicarpa lanata, 136. Callithamnion, 51, 59. Callitriche verna, 201, 208, 209, 211, 213, 234, 251. Calluna vulgaris, 126. Calochilus, 394. Calophyllum Burmanni, 143. Calaba, 143. Inophyllum, 143. Calothrix Scopulorum, 451. Calotropis gigantea, 138. Caltha palustris, 455, 458, 462. Calypso, 308. Cambogia Gutta, 143. Campanula Amasiæ, 435. anceolata, 435. Medium, 361, 362. Trachelium, var. orientalis, 435. , var. solitaria, 435. Campanulacee, 435. Camphor, effect of, on tissues, 17. Canide, study of, 116. Canna indica, 133. Cannabis, 77. Canscora, 109. Capparis horrida, 144. zeylanica, 144. Caprificus, 28, 29, 36. Capsella Bursa-pastoris, 361. Capsicum, 132. annuum, 137. Cardamine pratensis, 455, 463. Cardiospermum Halicacabum, 140. Carduus arvensis, 457, 463. palustris, 456, 458, 463. Carex arenaria, 91, 92, 93. hirta, 91, 93. paludosa, 456, 458, 463. preecox, 458. riparia, 91. Carica Papaya, 151. Carices, 88, 91. Carpophycee, 58. Carposporese, 49. Carum, 428. Bourgei, 428. brachyactus, 428. elegans, 429. nudum, 428. Pestalozzz, 428. setaceum, 428. Caryophyllacez, 455, 457. Caryophyllez, 81. Caryota urens, 153. C sbew.nut, 132. vegetable INDEX. Oassia absus, 141. auriculata, 141. Fistula, 141. mimosoides, 141. Sophera, 141. Tora, 141. Castilloa elastica, 442. Catabrosa, 460. aquatica, 459. Catharinea, 264. Cattleya, 157, 163, 164, 168, 396, Acklandiæ, 159, 169. exoniensis, 157, 169. felix, 169. granulosa, 169. intermedia, 159, 169. labiata, 157, 169. —, var. Mossiz, fertilization of (Veitch), 395-406. Lelia, 164. maxima, 169. ossiæ, 157, 169. Schilleriana, 169. superba, 159. 2 DU. Caulerpa a wiezil, 169. Caulescentes, 316, 333. Caylusea, 77. eanothus asiati i Celastrines, M3. 15. astrus mariti i Celosia lanata, 138," 173. nodiflora, 138. lsia, 437. Berneti, 437. ‚heteroph lla, 438. Celtis orienta. is, 151. ntaurea, 91-93. Cyanus, 91, 361. Doddsii, 434. Haussknechtii, 434. Hellenica, 435. nigra, 91, 92, 93, 45 63. polycephala, 434. of, 463 trachonitica, 434. Centaureg, 91. entranthera procumbens, 145 Centranthus ruber, 207, 212 234. phalanthera pallens, 394. lobe n Malvaceg, 172, 424. Mn fera indica, 155. ntia polymorpha, 201. 485 Marine Alg®, a description of three new, by E. A. L. Batters, 450. Masdevallia Chimera, 159. Massee, G., Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica, with an Introductory Note, by D. Morris, 45; Report on the Disease of “Cocoes” (Colocasia) in Jamaica, 46. Mathiola incana, 363, 372. Matonia pectinata, 256. sarmentosa, 256. Medicago, 425. Helix, 425. lupulina, 455, 458, 462. obscura, 420. Shepardi, 425. Melastemon, §, 184. Melastoma, 141. aspera, 141. malabathricum; 141. octandra, 141. Melhania Burchelli, 172. griquensis, 172. Melia Azadirachta, 141. Azedarachta, 8 sempervirens, 141. Melilotus parviflora, 155. Melochia concatenata, 146. corchorifolia, 146. pyramidata, 146. Melothria maderaspatana, 151. Memecylon capitellatum, 139. edule, 139. umbellatum, 139. Memecylum umbellatum, 155. Mentha, 145, 463. auricularia, 153. perilloides, 145. Menyanthes, 108. Menyanthes, 108, 119, 459. indica, 137. trifoliata, 108, 119, 459. Mercurialis annua, 364, 365. nnia, 361. Merismopedia, 52, 54. Mesocarpex, 56. . Mesocarpus, 202, 359, 360, 366. - parvulus, var. angustus, 359, 387. pleurocarpus, 567. ` scalaris, 358, 366, 367, 388. Mesomelitee, 103, 107, 111, 112. Mespilus germanica, 94, 99, 100. Mesua ferrea, 143. Michelia Champace, 140. Microlepia Spelunce, 152. Microcos "iae 144. niculata, . Mierbstylidis stelidostaehya, 197, 198. Microstylis and Malaxis, a Revision of the Genera, H. N. Ridley, 308. Microstylis, 308, 309, 314—347. INDEX, Microstylis andicola, 315, 330. . arachnifera, 315, 320. atropurpurea, 349. bancana, 317, 343. bella, 312. Bernaysii, 331, 335. biaurita, 316, 335. biloba, 316, 337. brachypoda, 318. brachystachys, 315, 328. Burbidgei, 316, 336. ealophylla, 310, 317, 340. calycina, 309, 316, 331. caracasana, 316, 325. cardiophylla, 314, 317, 346. carinata, 317, 338. caulescens, 309, 310, 314, 316, 333 chlorophrys, 317, 341. cochlearifolia, 319. commelinifolia, 310, 314, 317. commelynzfolia, 347. congesta, 312, 316, 334. ——, var. fusca, 335, 337. , var. gracilior, 335. cordata, 314, 319. corymbosa, 314, 319. crenulata, 317, 346. crispifolia, 315, 329. alee gy as 316, 333. ecurrens, 349. diphyllos, 318. discolor, 311, 316, 336, 337. disepala, 315, 321. Ehrenbergii, 320, 321. excavata, 326. fastigiata, 315, 326, 327. flavescens, 337. , var. purpurea, 337. floridana, 315, 322. Gmelini, 318. Godefroyi, 309, 316, 334. gracilis, 314, 315, 321. hastilabia, 316, 325. histio::antha, 313, 315, 329, , var. denticulata, 329, ichthyorrhyncha, 315, 319. integerrimum, 337. Josephiana, 311, 316, 336. lagotis, 316, 325. lancifolia, 317, 346. longisepala, 315 ,327. luteola, 317, 345. macrostachya, 316, 331. . maianthemifolia, 314, 319, 320. Massonii, 313, 315, 323. metallica, 310, 317, 341. monophyllos, 313, 314, 315, 310, 318, 319, 333. montana, 316, 332. Moritzii, 315, 330. | Mierostylis muscifera, 314, 316, 333. myurus, 312, 316, 331. oculata, 317, 338. ophioglossoides, 313, 315, 324, 326. Parthoni, 325, 329. plantaginea, 342. platycheila, 342. polyphylla, 317, 339. porphyrea, 315, 320, 321. pratensis, 317, 314, 345. pubescens, 315, 329. purpurea, 317, 320, 340. Rheedii, 210, 311, 313, 314, 317, 242, 343, 345. rotundata, 315, 321, 322. rupestris, 315, 328. segaarensis, 317, 341. simillima, 316, 325. spicata, 315, 322. stelidostachya, 309, 314, 3 taurina, 317, 339. 17, 347. tipuloidea, 311, 314, 516, 332. trilobulata, 335. umbellulata, 316, 924. Ventilabrum, 317, 341. ventricosa, 315, 327, 329. versicolor, 311, 312, 313, 317, 343, 344, 345. 7 Wallichii, 309, 316, 337. Warmingii, 315, 322. Mimosa bigemina, 144. casia, 144. cinerea, 144. Entada, 144. pennata, 144. virgata, 155 Mimusops Elengi, 140. indica, 140. Kauki, 140. Mindela, 154. Mirabilis Jalapa, 137. , var. omphaloides, 338. Miscellaneous Species found on Water- Meadows, 454, 455, 456, 458, 459. Mniacex, 265. Mnium, 201. cuspidatum, 272. hornum, 269, 272, 284. Modecea palmata, 150. 155. Mollugo oppositifolia, 136. RER 136. Spergula, 136. strieta, 136. Momordica Charantia, 150. Luffa, 150. Monochoria hastzfolia, 139. Monecia monandria, 28. Monorchis, 314. ophioglossoides, 318. Moore, S. le M., Influence o f Light INDEX. upon hed arma movement, 200, 351; Remarks on Dr. Schimper's views upon movement of chlorophyll, 383; Studies in Vegetable Biology, 200, 351. Morza spathacea, 135. Morinda citrifolia, 137, 144. tinctoria, 137 umbellata, 137. Moringa pterygosperma, 141. Morphology of the Sporogonium of the Musci (Vaizey), 264. Morris, D. Introductory Remarks on the Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica, ird indica, 150. ovements of chlorophyll grains in the dark, 206 ; Nature of, 220. Mucor, 51. Mucorini, 51. Mukia scabrella, 150, 151. Multinucleat, term proposed, 55. Murtughas, 155. Musa paradisiaca, 151. uscari racemosum, 376. rie 206, 208. uscinem, 59, 2, 275, 276 Ko 281. 60, 61, 262, 215, 216, ushrooms, experi i - slow), ad. periments with (Hen Mussænda frondosa, 137. Myosotis palustris, 456, 458, 463. Myrionema Henschii, 453. yrtus androsæmoides, 142. caryophyllata, 142. Cumini, 142. Pimenta, 142, zeylanica, 142. Myxomycetes, 51. Nama zeylanica, 138. Naravelia zeylanica, 145. Nelughas, 154. Nelumbium speciosum, 143. Nemalieg, 60. Nematophycese, 56. Nemophila insignis, 361. Neomorphe, 31, 40, 41, 44. Nee, 164, 199, 200, 309, 393 enthes disti i l Noni stillatoria, 149. betoniceefolia, 439. marifolia, 439. Shepardi, 439. track Onitica, 439. ephrodium amboinense, 416. ——, var. B. e FE u canum, 416. Cicutarium, 417. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXIV. 487 Nephrodium cicutarium, var.? dubia, 417. crassifolium, 259. cuspidatum, 415. decurrens, var. exalata, 417. Filix-mas, var. elongatum, 259. flaccidum, 415, 416. gracilescens, 415. , var. decipiens, 416. , var. didymochlsenoides, 415. ‚var. hirsutipes, 415. hirsutipes, 416. irriguum, 259. Lobbii, 259. molle, 259. Otaria, 416. pachyphyllum, 417. nnigerum, 416. procurrens, 416. , var. ? microloba, 416. prolixum, 416. pulvinuliferum, 416. sparsum, 416. subbipinnatum, 259. unitum, 154. Nephrolepis acuta, 154. auriculata, 152. cordifolia, 152. Nerium antidysentericum, 138. divaricatum, 1 Oleander, 138. Nigella damascena, 207, 234, 372. Niphobolus lanceolatus, 152. Nostocace®, 53. Nostochinez, 52, 55. . Notes on Graminee, 459; on Legumi- nosæ, 462; on Miscellaneous flowering Plants of Water-Meadows, 462. Notes on Self-fertilization and Cleisto- gamy in Orchids, H. N. Ridley, 389. Nuclei in Oscillaria and Tolypotbrix, D. H. Scott, 188. Nuphar luteum, 459. Nyctanthes Arbor-tristis, 133. Sambae, 133. Nymphaa Lotus, 143. Nelumbo, 143. Oak, 441, ped Oberonia, , 909. f Oera oii on the Genus Ficus, G. King, 27. _ Ochna Jabotapita, 144. squarrosa, 144. Ocimum minimum, 155. Ocymum frate 145. menthoides, . : Odontoglossum crossed with Zygopeta- lum, 159. Odontoglossum, 163, 166. 2Q 488 Odontoglossum bictoniense, 163. CEceoclades maculata, 389, 394, 395. (Edogoniacex, 58. (Edogonium, 59. CEnothera amoena, 69. biennis, 70, (seedling) 71, (cotyle- dons) 72. bistorta (seedling), 62, 71, 72. fruticosa, 72. glauca, 72. Lamarekiana, 72. Lindleyana, (9. linearis, (cotyledons) 72. micrantha, 70, 72, (seedling) 73. pumila, 72. rosea, 72. serotina, 72. stricta, 65, 66. taraxacifolia, 67, 68. tenella, 69. Olax zeylanica, 135. Oldenlandia biflora, 137. corymbosa, 137. Heynei, 137. paniculata, 137. umbellata, 137. Oligotrichum, 264. Onagraceze, 455. Onagrariez, seedlings of, 62. Oncidiex, 166. Ononis arvensis, 457. Onychium japonicum, 411. ——, rar. multisecta, 411. Oophycesz, 55, 57, 58. Oosporez, 49. Ophioglossum flexuosum, 151. reticulatum, 418. scandens, 151. vulgatum, 464. Ophiorhiza Mungos, 153. re ga? kg serpentinum, 153. Ophrydez, 200, 393. Ophrys apifera, 390, 394. bulbosa, 318. ensifolia, 326. latifolia, 318. lilifolia, 318. macrostachya, 331. monophyllos, 318. paludosa, 348. 8capo nudo, 318. Oplismenus compositus, 135. Opuntia, 449. Orange, 445. Orchidacese, 156, 158, 448. Orchidex, 197, 200, 458. from the Island of St. Thomas, West Africa, H. N, Ridley, 197. Orchid Hybrids, Ou Bigenerie, R. A. Rolfe, 156. INDEX. Orchis, 463. cubitalis, 149. Morio, 458. strateuinatica, 149. Oreorchis, 308. Orestias (misprinted Orestia), 197, 200. elegans, 198, 200. Ornithogalum nutans, 376. umbellatum, 376. Orophanes, §, 183. Oroxylum indica, 145. Orthoceras stricta, 394. Orthosiphon glabratus, 155. Osbeckia aspera, 141. octandra, 141. Oscillaria, 188, 189. rinceps, 190, 192. _ : Oscillaria and Tolypothrix, On Nuclei in, D. H. Scott, 188. Oscillariacez, 52. Osmunda zeylanica, 151. Oxalis Acetosella, 203, 206, 207, 210, 212, 214, 234, 250, 364, 371. corniculata, 154. sensitiva, 142. Oxycoccoides, 154. Pachysa, 8. 180, 181. Pachyspirz, 425. Palgomorpha, 38, 39, 40, 42, 43. Palisade-cells, position of the chloro- phyll of (Moore), 376. Palmstruckia, 172. capensis, 171. Panaghas, 154. Pancratium zeylanicum, 139. Pandanus odoratissimus, 139. Pandorina, 54. Pandorinez, 54. Pangiri-mana, 136. Panicum, 407, 408. antidotale, 407. arborescens, 135. cayennense, 407. compositum, 135. glaucum, 135. ovalifolium, 135. prostratum, 407, 408. rude, 407. Panicum supervacuum, sp. nova, On, by C. B. Clarke, 407, 408. Papaver, 419. clavatum, 420. commutatum, 420. polytrichum, 420. Rhoeas, 420. , var. pinnatum, 419. , var. Syriacum, 419. stylatum, 420. umbonatum, 420. INDEX. Papaveracez, 419. vi lia Reuteri, var. leiocarpa, $. Parietaria zeylanica, 151. Paronychia, 423. argentea, var. scariosissima, 423. nivea, var. attenuata, 429. ——, var. obtusa, 423. Paronychiex, 423. Passiflora, 80. Paullinia asiatica, 140. Pavetta indica, 136. Pavonia odorata, 146. z-ylanica, 146. Pedalium Murex, 154. Pediastrez, 59. Pediastrum, 55, 59. Pedicularis, 463. Pedilea, 310, 313, 314, 316, 331. myurus, 331. Pedilea, 314. Peltaria capensis, 171. Pennisetum typhoideum, 136. Pentapetes suberifolia, 146. Pericopsis Mooniana, 143. Perilla ocymoides, 145. Perimelitz, 102, 103, 111, 112. Periploca indica, 138. gres he 46, 51. trichotoina, 45, 48, 49. Perotis latifolia, 134. Petioles, connate, 75, 76. Petroselinum sativum, 361. l heosporex, öl, 57, 58, 60. >, 18ogamous and heterogamous, pp production in (Bennett), 57 en irrorata, 168. us, 157, 168 36 Blumei, 394. ne grandiflorus, 168. ——, var. purpure 5 grandifolius, 158. = inquilinus, 168. irroratus, 158, 168. maculatus, 393. vestitus, 15 Phajinex, 7 MR ne halznopsis Aphrodite, 167. intermedia, 166. rosea, 167. Phalaris, un arundinae ¢ 5, 45 462,464," 90. 455, 438, Phantis, 153, armacosycea, 29, 30. ascum cuspidatum, 272 olus Max, 147, radiatus, 147. n vulgaris, 361. P egopteris, 259, hilageria, 167. 489 Philesia buxifolia, 158, 168. Veitchii, 158. Philippia tristis, 187. Philodendron, 448. Fhleum pratense, 455, 461. Phlomis fruticosa, var. leiostegia, 439. zeylanica, 145. Pheenix dactylifera, 153. Pholidota, 308, 309. Photinopteris, 261. Photolysis, obsrevations on, 360. Phragmites, 462. communis, 455, 458, 461, 462. Phycochromacese, 53. Phycomyces, 12. Phyllanthus distichus, 149. Emblica, 149. Niruri, 149. urinaria, 149. Phyllitis, 451, 452. Fascise, 451, 452. filiformis, 451, 453. Phylloglossum, 281. Phyllosticta Tokutaroi, 255. Physalis angulata, 138. z Phytobiological Observations (Sir J. Lubbock), 62. Pig's Yam, 153. Pilumna fragans, 390. nobilis, 890. Pimpinella depauperata, 427. Saxifraga, 407. Pinus Laric.o (ftnote), 8. Piper, 134. Amalago, 134. Eetle, var. ?, 134. longum, 134. Malamiris, 134. nigrum, 134. Siriboa, 124. Pistia Stratiotes, 149. Pisum sativum, 361, 362. Pithecolobium bigeminum, 144. Pithophora, 56. Pithophoracez, 56. Plantaginace®, 440. Plautaginer, 456, 458. Plantago, 77, 468. Arenaria, 79. Cynops, is el 79 Coronopus (seeds), 44. " hs, (sect. of seed) 78, 19, t0, 456, 463. _ major, dc 458. maritima, 79. media, (sect. of seed) 78, 79, 80, 458. ovata, var. lanata, 440. . Plantarum novarum orientalium dia- gnoses, ty Dr. G. E. Post, 419. Plasmolysis, effect of, in turgescent vege- table tissues, 26. ; 490 Platyclinis, 308. Platygalia, 432. Platystemon californicus, 361, 363. Pleurogyne carinthiaca, 119. rotata, 119. Plowright, Chas. B., Experimental Observations on certain British Hete- recious Uredines, 88. Plumbago zeylanica, 137. Poa, 461. amabilis, 136. annua, 209, 211, 216, 234, 250, 455. aquatica, 464. pratensis, 455, 461. trivialis, 455, 461. Pogonatum, 269; apophysis absent from many species of, 264. alpinum, 265. Pogonotrophe, 29. Pogostemon Heyneanus, 145. Poinciana pulcherrima, 141. Polianthus tuberosa, 139. Polycarpsea corymbosa, 138. Polycodon, $, 186. Polygala arvensis, var. 8, 147. chinensis, 147. ciliata, 146. g'aucoides, var., 147. triflora, 147. Polygonaces, 456, 458. Polygonatum multiflorum, 254, 255, 256, 361, 362. Polygonum amphibium, var. terrestre, Bistorta, 3706. Convolvulus, 254. Dumetorum, 254. lapathifolium, 254. Persicaria, 456, 458. polystachyum, 76. Polypodium adnascens, 152. ameenum, 417. ; forma pilosa, 417. anomalum, 415. argutum, 417. , forma khasiana, 417. auriculatum, 152. bifurcatum, 260, cyrtolobum, 418. dareveformis, 410. Dipteris, 260. Griffithianum, 418. hastatum, var. oxyloba, 418. juglandifolium, 418. ; Var. pauper, 418. Labrusca, 259. Lingua, 259. lingusforme, 260. nigrescens, 260, ovatum, 418. INDEX. Polypodium quercifolium, 152. quinquefurcatum, 260. Spelunce, 152. subarboreum, 259. subauriculatum, 417, 418. unitum, 154. verrucosum, 259. Polystichum aurieulatum, 152. Polytrichacese, 262, 263, 264, 265. Polytrichum, 267-274. commune, 265, 269, 270, 271, 273, 283, 284, 285. formosum, 265, 269, 270, 271, 278, 283, 284, 285. juniperinum, 265, 269, 271, 284, 285 piliferum, 265, 269, 270, 273. Pontederia hastata, 139. Populus tremula, 441, 442, 443, 444. Porphyra, 60. Porphyracez, 60. Portulaca, 305. Post, Dr. G. E., Diagnoses Plantarum Novarum Orientalium, 419. Potamogeton, sp., 459. crispus, 361, 363. Potentilla Anserina, 455, 458. Fragariastrum, 457. reptans, 455. Poterium Sanguisorba, 457. Pothos scandens, 149. Potter, M. C., Note on an Alga (Der- matophyton radicans, Peter) grow- ing on the European Tortoise, 251. Pouzolzia indica, 151. zeylanica, var., 151. Prangos Arcis-Romane, 431. | melicocarpa, var. trachonitica, 430. Premna serratifolia, 154. Prepusa. 109. Primula Veris, 458. vulgaris, 363. Primulaceg, 456, 458. Protea, 272. Protococcacez, 52, 54, 55, 59. Protococcoider, 55. Protococcus, 53, 54. Protophyta, 51, 52, 53. "C Protoplasm of Elodea and Vallisneria, Rotation of (Moore), 235. . Protoplasm, Transpiration as 4 nn tion of Living, Rev. G. Henslow, 286. Protoplasmic Movement, the Influence of Light upon (Moore), 200, 351. Prunella, 463. vulgaris, 456, 463. Prunus domestica, 361. Psammogeton, 431. Pseudallantodia, $, 413. Pseudarthria viscida, 147. Pseuderemia, $, 178, 179. INDEX. Psidium Guajava, 143. Guyava, 143. Ptelea viscosa, 140. Pteridophyta, 262, 279. Pteris aquilina, 126. cretica, 208, 212, 214. ensiformis, 154. Grevilleana, 412. quadriaurita, 154. , Var. digitata, 412. serrulata, 208, 211, 212, 283, 234, 251, 363. Pterocarpus, 154. Pterochilus, 314. plantagineus, 342. Pterospermum suberifolium, 146. Ptychanthe, 108, 110, 111, 113, 114 115, 118, 119, 120. Puccinia arenariicola, 90, 92, 93. caricicola, 91. "Caricis, 91, 92, 93. limosa, 91. microsora, 91. Phalaridis, 88, 90. Polygonorum, 254, 255. Rubigo-vera, 89. Scheeleriana, 91, 92, 93. sessilis, 89. sylvatice, 91. vulpina, 91. Puccini, 91, 92, on 57. upalia atropurpurea, 138. Pyrethrum Parthenium, 234, 364. sinense, 214, 216, 234. Pyrus Aria, 94. Eee 94, 95, 96, 99, 100. munis, 9c o, 96 f 2o 100. 3, 94, 95, 96, 97, 93, Malus, 94, 95, 96, 97, 99, 100. torminalis, 94. vulgaris, 94, 97, 100. Quercus Robur, 442, ee 468. afflesiacese, (f Ralfsia, 452, 19 2 308» 460. clavata, 452, 453. spongio y d Ralfshroce’ pitas 452, 453. nunculacer, 419, 45 nuneulus, 419. ee acris, 455, aquatilis, 459. arvensis, var, longispinus, 419. —, var. rostratus, 419. &uricomus, 457. bulbosus, 361, 362, 455. Ficaria, 376, 457, 463. 491 Ranunculus repens, 457, 463. sceleratus, 361, 362. ‘i ee Tinospora cordifolia, 51. Rata-bulat-wel, 134. Rathay's exper. culture with Gymno- sporangia, 94. Remarks on the Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica, D. Morris, 45. Report on the Disease of ‘ Cocoes T (Colocasia) in Jamaica, G. Maasee, 46. Reseda odorata, 372. Rhamnicastrum, 153. Rhamnus Jujuba, 137. Napeca, 137. CEnoplia, 137. Rhinanthus indica, 145. Rhipelia, 55. Rhizophora conjugata, 142. Rhizophores, 449, 450. Rhodosporeze, 51. Rhus Cobbe, 154. Ribesioides, 153. Ricinus communis, 150. Ridley, H. N., A Revision of the Genera Microstylis and Malaxis, 308; Notes on Self-fertilization and Cleistogamy in Orchids, 389; On a new Genus of Orchidex from the Island of St. Thomas, West Africa, 197. Rivulariaces, 52, 53. Reestelia cancellata, 93, 95. cornuta, 98. M lacerata, 93, 95, 96, 100; Juniper infected with spores of, 95. Rosteliz, 93. Rolfe R. A, On Hybrids, 156. Rondeletia asiatica, 197. Rosa, 459. Rosacex, 80, 455, 457. Rothia trifoliata, 147. Rourea santaloides, 153. Rubiacez, 432, 455, 457. Rubus, 459. Ruellia antipoda, 145. ringens, 145. Rumex Acetosa, 456, 463. aquaticus, 456, 458, 463. crispus, 456, 463. obtusifolius, 458. Rungia repens, 134. Bigeneric Orchid Sabbatia, 2 Sagenia, 259. Sarittaria sagittifolia, 459. Salix, 459. Salomonia cordata, 146. oblongifolia, 146. 492 Salvia, 438. purpurascens, 438. rubifolia, 438 Samadera indica, 154. Samandura, 154. Santaloides, 153. Saprolegnia, 51. Sarcocephalus cordatus, 136. Sargassum polyphyllum, 153. Saxicola, §, 435. Saxifraga granulata, 208, 212, 214, 219, 234, 363. oppositifolia, 113. Saxifragese, 200 Scabiosa, 433. arvensis, 457, 463. ochroleuca, 433. ——, var. intermedia, 433. taygetea, 433. Sezvola Keenigii, 149. Scaligeria capillifolia, 428. Schimpers Views on movements of chlorophyll, Moore's remarks on, 383. Schinus Limonia, 142. Schizea digitata, 152. Schizomycetes, 52, 53, 191. Sehizophyces, 191, 192, Schizophyta, 191, 192. Schomburgkia, (ftnote) 164. Sciadium, 55. Scilla bifolia, 376, 289. nutans, 458. Scirpus capillaris, 135. dichotomus, 135. echinatus, 135. Sclerocalycine, 423. Sclerenchyma, 444, 449, Sclerenchymatous cells, 444. Scolopendrum longifolium, 258. Scolopia Geertneri, 153. Scott, D. H., On Nuclei in Oscillaria and Tolypothrix, 188. Scrophularia aquatica, 456, 458, 463. gileadensis, 438. Serophulariacex, 436. Serophularinex, 456, 458. Scutellaria galericulata, 456, 458. Scytonemacex, 52. Seakale, Experiments with Etiolated (Henslow), 295. Sebzea, 109. Sebastiana Chamalxa, 150. Sedum dasyphyllum, 385, spurium, 209. Seed, Position of Embryo in, 77. e Forms and Causes (Lubbock), Relaginella, 449 ; chlorophyll in, 202. Draparnaldia, 375. ! | INDEX. Selaginella inæqualifolia, 449. integerrima, 152. lævigata, 449. Martensii, 202, 351, 352, 353, 356, 360, 368, 374, 386, 449. ornithopodioides, 152, 153. Selaginellacex, 61, 355. Selenastrum, 54. mE Selenipedium crossed with Cypripedium, Selenipedium caricinum, 161, 162. caudatum, 159, 161, 162. longifolium (Roezlii), 161, 162. Pearcei, 161, 162. Schlimii, 161, 162. . Self-fertilization and Cleistogamy in Orchids (Ridley), 389. Selliguea, 261. Senecio albopunctatus, 177. aquaticus, 456, 458, 463. asperulus, 176. cinerascens, 176. crenatus, 176. erucifolius, 457. Jacobæa, 91, 92, 93. namaquanus, 176. yubigerus, 178. hmanni, 177, 178. Sociorum, 175. vulgaris, 207, 209, 234, 362, 363, 371, 372, 374, 388. Serapias parasitica, 331. Sesainum orientale, 145. . Shattock, S. G., On the Scars occurring on the Stem of Dammnara- robusta; with a Supplementary Note by W. T. Thiselton Dyer, 441. Sida Abutilon, 8, 155. alnifolia, 146. asiatica, 155. eordifolia, 146. periplocifolia, 146. rhombifolia, 146. spinosa, 146. . Sideritis montana, var. xanthostegia, 439. Silene Makmeliana, 422. Porteri, 422. Silenex, 422. Siphonez, 55, 192. Siphonocladacer, 55. Sisymbrex, 81. Smilax zeylanica, 151. . - Smyrnium perfoliatum (seedling), 75. Solanez, 81. Solanum Dulcamara, 364. indicum, 138. Melongena, 137. nigrum, 361, 372, 388. sodomeum, 138. INDEX. Solanum tuberosum, 361, 364. xanthocarpum, var. Jacquini, 138. Sonchus oleraceus, 457. Sophora hetaphylla, 141. tomentosa, 141. Sophrocattleya, 169. Batemanniana, 169. Sophronitis, 157, 158, 163, 164, 169. grandiflora, 169. Sorastres, 54. Sorastrum, 54. Sorbus, 96. Aucuparia, 97. South-African Botany, Contributions to, H. Bolus, 171. Sparganium, sp., 459. Spathoglottis Pauline, 394. plicata, 394. Spegazzini, Dr. Chas., and T. Ito, Fungi Japonici Nonnulli: new Species of Japanese Fungi found parasitic on the Leaves of Polygonum multiflorum, oe and Lycium chinense, Mill., Spermacoce hispida, 137. Spheranthus dnc 139. Spheeropleacese, 58. Sphagnum, 58. Spicatee, 315, 321. Spilanthes Acmella, 148, 149. , Pseudo-Acmella, 148. pinacia oleracea, 361. Spiræa Ulmaria, 455. Spiranthes australis, 392, 393, 394. , autumnalis, 392, 393. ni yra. 51 ; cell.division in, 230. plachnacex, 264, 266. plachnum ampullaceum, 272. wen 266. vasculosum, 272, 27 Sporochnus, 57, Mie Porogonium of the Mosses, On the E Ey and Development of the, P maid 262, (morphology of) Squamariex, 60. Stachado-mentha, 153. Fr libanotica, var. eriocalycina, Stellaria graminea, 457. ame 457,463. media, 201, 206, 210, 234. Stenochlena palustre, 154. SL nosemia, 261. ‘ephananthe, 103, 106, 107, 111, 112 14,115,118, 119,120. 7 7” pe Phanosphæra, 54. terculia Balanghas, 150 Ste, etida, 150. ° terculiaceæ, 172. 493 Stimulation on by ari Vegetable Tissues, Effect of (Bateson and Dar- win), l. Stragularia, 453. Stratiotes alismoides, 144. Striga euphrasioides, 155. Strychnos Nux-vomica, 137. Studies in Vegetable Biology.—III.-IV. The Influence of Light upon Proto- > Movement, Parts 1, 2: S. le . Moore, 200, 351. Sunflower, 2, 3. Supplementary Note on the Ferns of N orthern India, by C. B. Clarke and J. G. Baker, 408. Swertia, 105, 111. rennis, 119. Sycidium, 40, 41, 44. Sycomorphe, Sycomorus, 29, 41. Syllinum, $, 424. Symplocos spicata, 153. Symphytum officinale, 456, 458. Syngeneticse, 58. Synecia, 29, 30, 33, 38, 40, 41, 44. Tabernsemontana coronaria, 138. dichotoma, 138. Tachia, 109. Tachiadenus, 109. Tamarindus indica, 134. Tapirus, 121. Taraxacum officinale, 456. Taxodium distichum, 442. Teleutospores, 88, 90, 94 Tenorea, 28, 29. Tepbrosia pentaphylla, 148. purpurea, 148. senticosa, 148. tinctoria, 148. villosa, 148. Tetraspora, 54. Teucrium auraniticum, 440. Thalictrum flavum, 455, 458, 463, 464. Thallophytes, 59, 60, 192. Thelymitra circumsepta, 394. longifolia, 393, 394. nuda, 393. pauciflora, 393. Thespesia populnea, 146. Thonningia, 193. Thunbergia reticulata, 77. Thylacites, 110. Thymus, A 45i Serpyllum, $ si e var. trachoniticus, 438. Tilia vulgaris, (embryo) 83, (sect. of seed) 83, (seedling) 81. Tiliacese, 173. M Tinospora cordifolia, 151. NOR os PU RAP HE ERE 494 Tipularia, 308. Tipuloidez, 316, 332. Toddalia aculeata, 140. Tolypothrix, 191. coactilis, 189, 190, 192. lanata, 188. Tomex tomentosa, 136. ln. 438. Tragia Chamælæa, 150. involucrata, 150. Mercurialis, 150. Tragium, 427. Tragopogon pratensis, 457, 463. Transpiration as a Function of living Protoplasm; II. Transpiration, and III. Evaporation, in a Saturated Atmosphere, by Rev. G. Henslow, 286. Trema orientalis, 151. Tremella clavarixformis, 94. juniperina, 94. Sabine, 94. Trentepohlia, 56. Tretorhiza, 110. Triandria Monogynia, 28. Tribulus lanuginosus, 141. terrestris, 141. Trichodesma, 436. Boissieri, 436. molle, 436. Trichomanes adiantoides, 152. bipunctatum, 410. , var. late alata, 410. digitatum, 257. filicula, 257. Trichopilia (cleistogamous), 389. fragans, var., 390, 391, 394. Trifolium, 155, 425. Alexandrinum, 425. Alsadami, 425. Candollei, 425. maritimum, 426. minus, 457, 462. pratense, 455. procumbens, 457, 469. repens, 455. Trigemma, $, 178. Trigonella cylindracea, var. lilacina, 425. indica, 147. Noéana, var. minor, 425. Trimen, H., Hermann's Ceylon Her- barium and Linneus’s ‘Flora Zey- lanica,’ 129, ` Triodia, 460. decumbens, 459. Triphlebia longifolia, 258. Trisetum flavescens, 455. Triumfetta Bartramia, 141, 142. rhomboidea, 141. Sonderiana, 173. INDEX. Tropzolum majus, 362, 363, 372. Tuberculina japonica, 255, 256. Tulip-Tree, leaves of (Lubbock), 84. Turræa villosa, 155. Typhonium trilobatum, 149. Tylophora asthmatica, 155. Ulodendron, 447, 418, 450. Ulothrix, 56, 359. flacca, 441. Ulotrichacex, 56. Ulva, 60. Ulvacex, 60, 253. Umbelliferz, 426, 455, 457. Umbellulat®, § (Microstylis), 310, 313, 315, 324. i Uredines, Exper. Observ. on certain Brit. Hetercecious, 88. Uredinez, 51. Uredo, 89, 91. polygonorum, 255. Uredospores, 88, 90. Urena lobata, 146. sinuata, 146. Urostigma, 28-31, 35, 38-41, 43. Urtica alienata, 151. dioica, 92, 93, 456, 458. interrupta, 150. urens, 212, 216, 234. Urticacez, 456. Urula, 153. Utricularia caerulea, 134. flexuosa, 134. vulgaris, 134, 208, 226, 234. Uvaria zeylanica, 144. Vaccinium intermedium, Ruthe, a new Brit. Plant, N. E. Brown, 125. "T Vaccinium intermedium, 125, 126, Myrtillus, 125, 126, 127, 128. Vitis-ideea, 125, 126, 127, 128. à Vaizey, J. R., On the Anatomy an Development of the Sporogonium 0 Mosses, 262. Valeriana dioica, 456, 458, 463. officinalis, 456, 458, 463. Valerianacex, 456. Vallisneria, 206, 208, 233, 236, 240, 242, 249. spiralis, 373, 388. Valonia, 55. Vandez, 166. Vandellia crustacea, 155. Vanilla, 448. "T Vascular Cryptogams, 59, 60, 01. Vasculares wiluded to, 262, 275, 281. Vaucheria, 55. indica, 143. sp., 233. INDEX. Vegetable Biology, Mr. Moore’s Studies in, 200, 351. l . Vegetable Tissues, Effect of Stimulation on Turgescent (Bateson & Darwin), 1. Veitch, H. J., On the Fertilization of Cattleya labiata, var. Mossix, 395. Verbascum, 436. Barbeyi, 436. gileadense, 437. qulebicum, 437. Verbena nodiflora, 153. Verbesina Acmella, 148. calendulacea, 149. Lavenia, 149. pseudo-Acmella, 148, 149. Vernonia anthelmintica, 151. cinerea, 154. zeylanica, 148, Veronica Anagallis, 456, 458. Beccabunga, 456, 458. Chamedrys, 456. officinalis, 458, scutellata, 456, 458. . , serpyllifolia, 458. Vicia Cracea, 455. Faba, 207, 234: narbonensis, var, pilosa, 426. ... Sepium, 457. Villarsia capensis, 108. Inca minor Viola, 149.7 enneasperma, 149. "n 361, 362, 363, 364, 376, . suffruticosa, 149. iscum, 281. isiania, 28, 29, Vitex altissima, var., 153, 154. Negundo, 153. ] pinnata, 153, 154. pubescens, 154. .,. trifolia, 158, itis erioclada, 138, indica, 138, Linnzi, 137. LINN. JOURN.— BOTAN Y, VOL, XXIV. 495 Volkameria inermis, 145. Volvociues, 54. Volvox, 51, 54, 55. Voyria, 109. Welmedya, 154. Wal-miris, 134. Waltheria indica, 146. Wedelia biflora, 148, 149. calendulacea, 149. Weli-Kaha of the Singhalese, 139. Weralu fruit, known as Wild Olives, 144. Wild Olives, 144. Willow, 442. Wissadula zeylanica, 146. Wood-apple, 142. Wrightia zeylanica, 138. Xanthium Strumarium, 155. Xanthophyllum flavescens, 153.- Xiphidium, 426. Xyris indica, 135. Zeuxine sulcata, 149. Zingiber officinale, 133. Zerumbet, 133. Zizyphus Jujuba, 137. lucida, 137. Napeca, 137. CEnoplia, 137. Zornia diphylla, 147. Zygnema, 358. Zygnemacex, 56. Zygocolax, 170. Veitchii, 156, 170. Zygopetalum, 163, 165, 166; crossed with Lycaste, 159. crinitum, 156, 170. Mackayi, 163, 166. maxillare, 163. Sedeni, 163. Zygophycee, 55, 57, 60. Zygosporez, 49. 2R ; ur Lal o z , M. @ & E | = au < B m Je | E a 8 | » 3 mu A . ` m E z g mÓ B \ e ; a : x Massee & Morris Liny. Soc Journ Bor Vou. XXIV. Pl. 1. II KERATANTHE. b- ju Halenia. Lum. Soc. Journ.Bot. Vou. XXIV. Pr. 2. Vill PTYCHANTHE. Present Limits of the Genus Gentiana . Vil. LISSANTHE . IV. STEPHANANTHE. G. Ama rell . ——— à \ ©: ^ 7 . ` Z Villarsia . \ p " P---- nr Hmm | | l | am . LOPHANTHE. N i) N \ \ N ~ | a | . / ' ` i \ Fraser? \ M \ - " . » ! 3 9/7 wert ` GJamesonii . i y helio , N | w P . Wow Pd N n EU N \ Pd — a I a ACTINANTHE. Ps I i V | vi n ASTERANTHE. . . ^ | LIMNANTHE, ^ | ` N AFA N VN / / i \ \ / i — Y / | ( / HAP LANH - | j | t i | TH Huxley del . | (ager J.N.Fitch lith. Ms ALY of FU. p tuom 3, 1 p c Journ. Bor. Von. XXIV. P ) Qa vu LINN. JA Fitch lith. INTERMEDIUM, Ruthe . VACCINITTITM M Sek 4,1 2> uted girini aei eee Linn. Soc. Journ. Bor Von. XXIV. Pr. LA. Zygocolax X Yeitchti, Rolfe . ~ Hybrid. J.N. Fitch lith. nat. Suze. BIGENERIC ORCHID H Colax jugosws, Lindl . d parent. 3a YBRIDS. Fitch imp. Linn. Soc. Journ. Bor. Vou. XXIV. P1. 5. — \ Balanophora T Ite, del. 1-4, SCOTT, NUCLEI IN OSCILLARIA X TOL 5-8, TOKUTARO ITO, BALANOPHORA NEW TO JAPAS. hras | | Lim Soc. Journ Bor Ver. XXIV. Pr.6 . 5 Fitch imp. GITE net ace PIEGANS, Ridley. TP a Law. Soc. Journ Bor. Von. XXIV PL 7. S.MOORE. A... | E c» C» 7 C A N Minten anf INFLUENCE OF LIGHT ON PROTOPLASM. Mintern imp. JRTOISE. rn „uU LIVING N O VAIZEY. Linn Soc. Journ Bor. Von XXIV. PLY. © NEE ENTE UR MED QR Linn. Soc. Journ Bor. Vo. XXIV P1 10. IN MOSSES. MORPHOLOGY SPOROFHORE VAIZEY. Lmm Soc. Journ Bor Vor. XXIV. PLIL OG Ue III [o oo Me Q O ou! SKIN AO 8 one P4 Wo. ie o mU LEE NR QI SR OR Lnn Soc. Journ Bor Vor. XXIV. P112. Ar^DpouUuntoc SDOROPHORE IN MOSSES. 5. Liny Soc. Journ. Bor Vor. XXIV. Pla. | Lmm. Soc. Journ. Bor Von KAN P115 + ^ un lg Sema PSY ARMES S Lanny .Soc. Journ Bor Vou. XXIV. P1.16. SELF FERTILISATION OF ORCHIDS. Shattock . Linn. Soc. Journ. Bor. VoL. XXIV. Pr. .17. S.G. Shattook del . J.N.Fitch hth. STEM OF DAMMARA ROBUSTA GA MARINE AL NEW E.G.Ba* et Linn Soc.Jounx. Bor. Von. XXIV. Pr.19.